Of Storms and Whirlpools

by TheDevilsPupil

Summary:

A small change somewhere can cause a huge change somewhere else. What will happen if instead of Growing alone and unaware of his legacy Naruto had a helping hand of someone. Follow the journey of Naruto Uzumaki as he brings back the Uzumaki name once again on the top.

Chakra Chains Naruto , Seal Master Naruto

Chapter 1: Butterfly Effect

In chaos theory, the butterfly effect is the sensitive dependence on initial conditions in which a small change in one state of a deterministic nonlinear system can result in large differences in a later state.

In simple words a small change somewhere can cause a large change somewhere else. A child who grew alone and unaware of his heritage or the legacy that he carried might become a world saviour in some reality.

But What happens when someone holds the hand of a child rejected by the very place he is protecting. What happens when a child is trained to wield his legacy . A world where whirlpools were disciplined and storms became playthings. A world where a small change caused a great ripple in the fate of the world and it all began with a prank.

It started off as another day in Naruto's life. Got up and had ramen for breakfast , went to academy and had a fight with Sasuke. After the academy he went to train some more and after that he decided it has been sometime since he last played a huge prank on the villagers. There were ofcourse some small happenings here and there but nothing huge and grand and he had an idea exactly what to do.

Something strange occurred today. After Naruto painted the Hokage monument again and in a grand spectacle when he announced himself as the perpetrator . The Chunnin started chasing him but they were more vicious this time. Instead of giving up after an hour or two , they kept searching for him and there were no more places to hide so he started running and kept running and running for as long as he could keep it up.

Once he was sure that they were not chasing him anymore it was already dark and rain was also starting . He had no idea where he was. It was a cold night and he needed to go back to the village as soon as possible. The only problem was he didn't know where in the world he was . He kept running and now he didn't know where he ended up getting .

While Naruto searched for a way back to Konoha he found an old shrine or a temple instead in the forest. It was very old and had a huge symbol on its door and above it. It was the same symbol that every Konoha shinobi wears. Naruto himself has this symbol on his clothes. Maybe he should spend the night here and search for Konoha tomorrow. It was not like anyone was waiting for him at home. The very thought drained Naruto of all his remaining energy and he decided that he would spend the night here in this old looking shrine.

The moment Naruto entered the shrine he knew something was off about this place. It was not creepy but kinda gave a vibe that said stay away from here. But Naruto felt that he was safe here, safer than he was in Konoha.

The place had a lot of drawings on the walls . From the inside the place was very well like someone was taking care of it. There was no dust or even cracks in the wall. There were many scrolls here too which Naruto might read later because they might have some super techniques. There was a huge stone table in the middle like sn altar . But the most weird thing was the Masks that were lined up on the wall.

There were a total of 10 of these masks . All were equally creepy . But among them there were two that interested Naruto the most. The tengu mask and the one which looked like some sort of monster. Naruto went ahead and took the tengu mask and the moment he did a large wave of energy was sent from it.

All the walls lit up and there was a strange feeling inside of him too. Like something was calling him . A smell of salt and sand filled him. He saw visions of a land far away from here , of people's that were like him but he never met , of the ocean, storms and whirlpools. His hand moved on his own and he placed the mask on as tears suddenly started forming in his eyes as the feeling of longing filled him and his world turned upside down.

Maybe Naruto should have stayed away from that place or he should have gone straight to sleep. But this small decision here to visit the shrine changed Naruto and his destiny and the destiny of the entire Shinobi world. Wheather it be good or bad only time will tell.

This is the tale of Naruto Uzumaki , the prince of the ocean, of storms and whirlpools. And it all started with a prank

Chapter 2: Mask

Summary:

Hope you like it.

Naruto was 5 when the orphanage kicked him out and he was given his own apartment. He was 6 years old when he entered the academy and he was 7 years old when he realised that everyone hates and fears him for some reason whether they be children , adults or even his teachers. The only one who shows any kind of affection towards Naruto is the Hokage but even his visits got less and less as time went and now he only visits once a month to give him the monthly allowance.

While the whole village hates him with a passion they couldn't do anything to him because of some kind of fear so they ignore him , refuse him services and verbally assault him. There have been some physical accidents too but Naruto learned very quickly he is not safe outside his apartment after 7.

He thought long and hard about why they would treat him like this. Everyday he asks himself , Why they would do this to him , who were his parents and where are they , did they also hate him like the villagers, did they abandon hi because they didn't love him or are they really dead like the Hokage says and the only person he can ask this to refuses to answer.

Demon that was written on his door when he returned from the academy. It was a word he often found associated with him. The Hokage wanted to remove it immediately but he stopped him. What's the point of removing it? Someone will put it there again , it's not like he doesn't hear it at least a thousand times a day. Now whenever he goes out or comes back to his apartment the word glares at him saying no matter what he did he will always be a Demon.

And Now when he is 9 years old he found out why he is a demon. Why do they hate him and Who he really is?

And it all started on that day.

 

Hiruzen was old . It is a fact that he accepted long ago. He should be enjoying his retirement and guiding the next generation but instead he is Hokage once again because the village needed him and as things stand maybe only his death will free him from this seat.

His second term as Hokage is filled with nothing but regrets whether it be the Uchiha incident or the kumo incident. Although he avoided war both times , he also had to lose innocent lives. All because of greed and a hunger for power. Sometimes he thought maybe things would have been different if Minato was here , he would have handled the situation better than him but it was all just thoughts of an ageing man and thinking of Minato he thought of his biggest failure, Naruto.

He has failed the boy so much that he couldn't even face him now. Every time he visits he is reminded of both his parents. The red and fiery hair gives the sense of Kushina and his face is all Minato, especially the eyes . Whenever he visits he is bombarded by the same questions: where are my parents, who were they , why do they hate me and he has no answers to give. So he keeps silent hoping that with time the boy would stop questioning him the hard questions and he does stop and that gives him even more pain.

The boy is smart like Minato but with the personality of Kushina. He has inherited the best of both his parents. He was a happy and energetic child pranking the villagers here and there but as time went he became more and more subdued. His grades suddenly started improving , his Ninja talents also took a shine and now he is among the top students in the academy only behind Sasuke Uchiha the topper of the class.

And that Mask , how could he forget the mask that Naruto now wears everywhere he goes. He might even wear it when sleeping. The first time Hiruzen saw the mask he knew it was not any ordinary mask that you could find in any toy shop in the village. It was different from all the masks that even Anbu wears to hide their identity. It gave a cold feeling like if you touch it you'll regret it and somehow Naruto isn't affected by it at all and seems to like it a little too much.

Some say that he has been possessed by the demon and some are too afraid to say anything. People still avoid him like a plague but instead of lashing out at them Naruto too avoids them . Naruto’s whole day consists of going to the academy and training. There is nothing in between. What could he even do when he has no friends to play with , no family to enjoy his free time with so all he does is train with vigour never seen in him before.

Hiruzen should be happy that Naruto is less problematic nowadays and focused on his studies but all he feels is this foreboding feeling that they have lost Naruto completely. Instead of him being proud of Naruto's achievements in the academy he just wants to stop the boy and ask him what is wrong with him , that he can trust him and tell him everything but he even has lost that right.

And it all started on that day.

 

Iruka always wanted to be a teacher , to guide the next generation and make sure that they not only became great ninjas but also a good human being and that's why he is always trying to improve both as a Shinobi and as a person. This is the reason that he is thinking of doing something about Naruto’s strange behaviour.

Some years ago just like everyone else he also avoided the boy like a plague but not because he hated the nine tails fox but because Naruto reminded him of himself. He also was a prankster and wanted to prove everyone how great a ninja he would be just like Naruto and then that cursed night came and changed him forever. He lost both his parents and became an orphan just like Naruto. So when he first became the sensei of Naruto’s class he made sure to avoid him completely and Naruto tried again and again to prank him , to just get his attention but he failed every time until it all stopped.

Now Naruto doesn't prank anyone , doesn't cause any sort of trouble. He doesn't even bunk classes anymore. Naruto comes to the academy daily and on time. He studies hard and practises everything like his life is dependent on it and slowly the results came from his hard work. Now Naruto is one of the top students with top grades and great skills. Not only his studies have improved but his lifestyle too. He now brings lunch everyday and it is always something healthy. His clothes are always clean and of great quality for a Ninja. His hygiene has also improved.

On one hand Iruka is very proud of his student's sudden upgrade (yes he is proud of the demon kid) while on the other hand he is also worried for him. Naruto has stopped talking to anyone in the class, even to Shikamaru or Kiba. No longer does he ask Sakura out on a date or challenge Sasuke for a fight. He just comes to the class , sits on the backside silently, does his work and leaves. He has become so silent that if you don't search for him specifically you wouldn't even know that he is even present in the class.

And that weird mask that he wears now.First he only wore it during lunch everyday and after he was out of the academy but now the mask is on 24 × 7. It is a weird looking mask and somehow Naruto has found it cool enough to be wearing it forever. His classmates even stopped making fun of it because clearly Naruto wasn't affected by it at all.

So now as Iruka sits in his class thinking of what to do with Naruto and his sudden strange behaviour somewhere a boy is being trained to fulfil his legacy.

Chapter 3: Enter Karin Uzumaki

Summary:

Welcome back!

Let's find out some secrets with our beloved Karin.

Blood and Tears.

That was the last thing that Karin remembered of her mother. Blood poured out of her mouth as she took her last breath and tears ran down her eyes as she looked at Karin one last time.

As long as she could remember her mother was the only person who loved her and cared of her , her dad died while protecting her mother when she was pregnant from some Shinobi who wanted to capture them and after that her mother took Shelter in the hidden grass village and the only thing they cared about was their special ability to heal others.

And so they used her mother to heal others until she was nothing but a hollow puppet following their every order and even then they didn't let her go. Only in death did she find her peace. On one hand she was sad that her mother was dead and on the other relieved that at least now she was free of her tormentors.

After her mother died Karin had fled the village so that she could escape the same fate as of her mother but she was caught before she could even cross the border and then he came.

A man who is nothing like a human . A powerful and dangerous person  who single-handedly killed all the Shinobi chasing her. He looked at her and immediately knew that something was special about her , that she was an Uzumaki and offered her refuge. He promised her power to defend herself and in return he only wanted her loyalty but Karin’s loyalty only lies with one person and  he doesn't need to know that . All Karin needs to do is survive and become strong enough to  search.

Search for the child that was promised. The child that Uzumaki believed will be born to avenge them and their clan . The child that would reunite the remaining clan and change the world. But until then she would wait and preserve and as her new master called her for a new mission she remembered the tale her mother used to tell her every night so that Karin knew where she belonged.

 

The tale of the founder and the prince of storms and whirlpools.

 

Flashback : Karin's POV

 

“Mother are you alright?” Karin asked fearfully. As long as Karin can remember her mother was sick and with time her sickness seems to get worse and worse.

 

“Yes my dear child” her mother replied. “Is something bothering you my love?”.

 

“I am afraid, mother. Afraid that you'll leave me like father did . What will I do without you? Please don't leave me alone.” She cried to her mother.

 

Her mother tried to speak but again coughed some blood. Karin ran to give her some water.

 

“Thanks my child. Karin dear never think for even a second that I will leave you. Maybe I won't be with you in the flesh but my soul will always watch over you and my love will always be with you.”

 

Karin melted at her mother's words. The dam of her eyes broke with full force. To even think of a world where her mother would not be there to love her , to protect her scares her and she lets it out to her mother who promised her again and again that she would not be alone , that her parents would always watch over her.

 

“Dear child, don't think too much of me dying. For other people maybe death means the end but for us who share the Uzumaki blood death is nothing but a start to a new journey. Always remember that death is not our enemy but our protector and we are the childrens of death.”

 

Maybe Karin was so consumed in her grief that she might have heard wrong. Is her mother saying that Death is their guardian. How absurd. If Death was their protector then why would it destroy her clan , take her parents away from her. Death was nothing but a curse to Uzumaki.

 

“You might think that now my dear.” Her mother replied to her inner thoughts like she was reading her like a book. “I also thought of it after I lost you father. That maybe instead of being our protector all death does is take from us.

 

Maybe we are not the children of death but it's sacrifice. But now that I am taking my last breaths I can hear it's calling , the warmth of it's embrace. Your father and my family are waiting for me, Karin and the time has come for me to go.

 

I can see that the All father has come to take me back to my clan but before I go I must tell you of something.Something very Important , something that I have hidden from you for so long. You must understand what we are and what makes us special. You must understand your duty to the empty throne of Uzushio and towards the child that was promised.”

 

The Empty Throne, the child that was promised, The All father all of it is confusing Karin. Her mother looks very serious like what she is about to tell Karin might be the secret of life itself so Karin braces herself because these might be the last moments she spends with her mother and she doesn't want to waste a single second.

 

“A long time ago there was a man who fought a beast so powerful that it can bend nature to its will.” Her mother started telling her a story with slow and steady breath. Like she was clinging onto every one of them so that she can spend as much time with Karin as she can. “And The beast wanted to destroy all of humanity so to stop the beast a man rose to fight it and they fought for days and the man finally defeated the beast by sealing it inside himself.”

 

That man is now commonly known as the Sage of six paths and for some people he was a god. The Sage travelled the world to preach his teachings and spread his religion of Ninshu. He was the person who gave us chakra and taught us how to use it. After establishing peace during his time he settled down and had three children. Two sons and a daughter.

 

Indra , Ashura and Devi the two sons and one daughter of the sage of six paths. The Senju, Uchiha and Uzumaki are all direct descendants of the sage. We are the childrens of his daughter Devi who instead of following the footsteps of her father like her brothers choose to follow her own path and that led her to Lord Sosuke Aizen.

 

Lord Aizen was part of a sect of gods who was responsible for guiding the souls to the next life and they were known as the Shinigami. The Shinigami were gods who never interacted with humans because humans could not see their real form. All they saw whenever they looked at any Shinigami was a demon because the gods didn't want the death gods to interfere with humans so they stayed away from them.

 

But upon meeting Lord Aizen Devi saw the real face of Lord Aizen not the face of a demon and that fascinated Lord Aizen. How can a human see his real self? And this fascination led Lord Aizen to Devi again and again.

 

At first they were only friends, Devi who wanted to explore this world and enjoy it for all it offers and Lord Aizen who wanted to understand Devi but in all of his years as a Shinigami he never met a more free soul like that of Devi and surely he became enchanted by her.

 

They fell in love and started a family. Devi inherited chakra directly from the sage and lord Aizen was a god so their children were also special. They inherited the strong chakra from their mother and the body from their father and that is why Uzumaki have such a long life and strong life force.

 

Lord Aizen was the one who taught his children the art of the sword and sealing. He loved his family more than his life. Slowly he gained popularity among the common folk for his kind and helping nature and people started looking past his demon self and together they built a home for his family and his people and that home is now known as Uzushio.

 

Lord Aizen and Lady Devi shared their power with all of Uzushio. They taught them sealing and how to use chakra. Together they all lived a lovely and peaceful life as one big family.

 

But for all the powers that Devi inherited from her father she was just a mortal and with age she withered. Lord Aizen could not comprehend losing his love so he devised a plan to make Devi immortal.

 

Instead of taking her soul to the next life he sealed it inside a summoning mask of the Shinigami so that he could summon her soul whenever he wanted and live with her forever.

 

But when the other gods found out about this they punished Lord Aizen. They cursed him to never be able to see Devi again and if he summoned her ever he would lose not only his wife but his children too and that he must leave the Earth immediately and never to return.

 

They cursed him to be forever remembered as nothing but a monster known as death to all humans.He bowed down to the might of the gods and left the earth but before leaving he outwitted the Gods once again by leaving his very own summoning mask along with his wife to his children so that they can call him whenever they want.

 

The Gods can stop him from coming to earth all they want but he will never abandon his family. And that is how the Uzumaki had the power to summon the death god to help them.

 

But with time people forgot the true history of the Uzumaki and when the age of  Shinobi villages started the Uzumaki remained in their little island supporting and protecting their family because for Uzumaki family comes above all and with the special powers that the Uzumaki wielded comes the fear associated with it.

 

People grew scared of how easily the Uzumaki can do things that seemed impossible for others and the true fear towards Uzumaki started when lady Mito who married Hashirama Senju became the first jinchuriki of the nine tails fox and that initiated the true campaign to wipe out the Uzumaki because even the tailed beast were nothing against their might.

 

I don't know what happened clearly because I was a little girl at the time but somehow the allied forces of Kumo , Iwa and Kiri entered Uzushio in the cover of the night and when everyone was sleeping peacefully they started massacring our people .

 

It was brutal , chaos was everywhere. The allied force had only one motivation and that was to kill Uzumaki, not capture or subdue, just kill , kill and kill. Our leader at that time was Lord Yoshino who saw that the destruction of Uzushio was the only outcome of this invasion; he felt the only way to protect what little of his family remained was to sacrifice himself.

 

And so he created a barrier around Uzushio that trapped anyone who didn't have Uzumaki chakra in them and the remaining members of clan Uzumaki left the barrier with heavy hearts and sorrow.

 

Lord Yoshino summoned the Shinigami to devour the souls of all the invaders that were present that night and when Lord Aizen came as a Shinigami he saw only what was left of the beloved home he and his wife had built. He saw the dead bodies of not only the enemy but of his children as well. He has never felt so angry in his entire life.

 

Lord Yoshino apologised to the All father for failing to protect his family. He didn't have much time left and the barrier was necessary to end all their enemies so he urged the Shinigami to take the soul of all those trapped inside the barrier at the cost of his own life and that was exactly what Lord Aizen did.

 

He devoured all the souls of enemy shinobi and they all died screaming and kicking unable to escape the fate that welcomed them and now they all are trapped inside the Shinigami’s stomach  to suffer a fate worse than death for all eternity and with that Lord Yoshino finally fell.

 

The Uzumaki that survived all stayed behind to bury all of their fallen family and to give them a proper farewell and the All father also stayed with them.

 

Filled with anger at being unable to do anything for his fallen family he cursed the god for their inaction, for letting the innocent be killed without any consequences and he used the power he regained with time to compel the gods to his will and the gods finally listened to his anger.

 

A prophecy was told by the skies of a boy who will be born with the blessings of death, one who will attain what no other before him has and that boy will be the one to fulfil the will of the Shinigami.

 

I was there little Karin when the prophecy was told and I saw the power that the All father wielded even in his weak form. Even the skies bowed down to his might. He promised his children that one day they will be able to rebuild their home again and avenge their fallen family but until then they must leave this place and survive.

 

Before leaving he sealed Uzushio and promised that only the boy chosen by the gods who will bend  the very nature to his will and only that boy will  be able to undo the seal and when that happens a mark will appear on all who share the Uzumaki blood and when that time comes you all  must unite together and rebuild our home and with that the All father left us.

 

I was a small child and with time I forgot the true meaning of my exile, why I was here hiding in this village in the first place but now that I am about to depart this world I remember everything Karin and you must also remember.

 

This is what we are living for. The day is near and I can feel it in my blood. The boy has already been born in this world. You must survive and find the boy Karin.

 

Promise me that you will fulfil our destiny, promise me that our true home will be rebuilt and we will avenge our family.

 

Promise me Karin that you will not lose hope.”

 

Karin promised with all her heart and with that Yumiko Uzumaki died with a smile on her lips and hope in her eyes.

 

She left the village after the funeral of her mother which was attended by only one person other than her, the doctor that mother used to work with and he also helped Karin leave the village.

 

And now she is here serving the Snake Sannin of Konoha and waiting for the opportunity to go and find the boy that will change her life.

 

Notes:

Author's Note.

Thank you all for reading this.

My Exam has started that's why this took so long to write and the next one might be late too so sorry in advance .

In this Chapter I gave a little tribute to the Goat Sosuke Aizen.

I just wanted a name for the Shinigami and what better to name him than the great Shinigami Lord Aizen of bleach universe

first of all this is not a crossover with bleach and this story will not use any of the bleach powers like Bankai.

Also I have taken the liberty to change something's of the Naruto Universe. Indra and Ashura were inspired by Hindu Mythology so I made up A little sister for them Devi who is also inspired by Hinduism.

 

Things and lore behind things will change according to my needs so if you don't like this then you can stop reading this fic.

But If you still continue than thanks for you support.

that's all for now , God bless you all.

Chapter 4: Truth

Chaos is something Naruto is familiar with. His life is full of it, even his mind is full of Chaos.He knows and understands chaos and he even started loving it because only in chaos did Naruto find his peace.

His mind has always been a place of dark Whispers so Naruto always tried to make sure that he isn't free enough to listen to those whispers. Maybe that's the real reason he played those pranks against the villagers. They always provided him with distraction and satisfaction.

But Naruto only understood real chaos after that fateful night. He understood what grief is, what hurt is and especially what anger and hatred is. His anger and the hatred that he now feels frightens him and how could it  not when you have everything stripped away from you even before you know the meanings of these words.

All of his life Naruto had only seen hatred in the eyes of Konoha but never did he felt it so raw and real. The demon in his mind claims to be hatred incarnate but Naruto knows it couldn't even be compared to the hatred that now Naruto felt towards everything.

All of his life Naruto only wanted something to recognise him. Something that claims him and gives him an identity. Something that proved that he belonged somewhere or to someone and now that he has that it was too taken away from him before he could even feel that. 

His life is built on lies. Everything he was told by everyone was just a lie and finally he has someone to tell him the truth even if the truth is harsh and cruel but at least now he knows what he is and where he belonged.

Maybe he is still too young and naive to understand things so complicated but Naruto knows if didn't deal with the anger bubbling inside of him then  he would go insane and that would result in him releasing a calamity onto Konoha resulting in its end but Naruto doesn't want that. He wants to achieve something and show these people what he truly is and he will show them. 

They enjoy his misery, laugh on his failures and treats him with cruelty thinking that they are the almighty but one day he will show them their true colours but right know he needs much more important things to deal with such as how to control his chakra and as he sticks upside down in his apartment wearing his favourite mask he thinks of that fateful night that changed everything.

 

FLASHBACK 

He thought he was going to die. The moment he wore that mask everything seemed to get sucked inside it including him and he never wants to experience that again. The walls of the shrine all lit up automatically and he could clearly see everything. Symbols that adorned the walls , different kinds of weapons and scrolls and especially masks, so many masks and Naruto is not touching any of them again.

He should remove the one he is wearing too shouldn't he but it feels warm now instead of giving that cold feeling it gave earlier and maybe is a little insane but the atmosphere around is so cold that he wants to keep all the warmth he can get so he didn't touch the mask.

“Hello , young Uzumaki. It's so good to finally meet you. I have been waiting for you for so long.”

Now he knows that he is a little insane but not so much that he will start hearing voices in his mind because there is no one aside from him here. He gets a little uncomfortable thinking that there might be a ghost here. Well it certainly looked like a place where ghosts could live freely but not him.

“You could say I am a ghost but I am not here to hurt you little prince. I just want to talk to the boy I was waiting for.”

This time he was sure he didn't hear wrong or that it was just his illusion. Someone was talking to him and it was a ghost . Now Naruto isn't afraid of anything but ghosts are something that frightens him and so the only logical thing to do in this situation was to run and that's what he did.

He got up and ran but the moment he reached outside the shrine his feet stopped. He recognised immediately that he was not in Konoha. All around him was a forest and ruins.

He could hear waves of water and the breeze was cold but not scary cold but just normal cold. 

His heart panicked. What the hell happened to him? Where was he? . Again he started running and he ran and ran as fast as he could in what he assumed was the direction of Konoha hoping to find the village somehow and all he reached was sand and sea.

As far as his eyes could see there was water and waves. The moonlight lighting the blue water in his silver colour and the glass present in the sand shining like diamonds and it was the most beautiful and breathtaking view he has ever seen.

“This is Uzushio little prince”

A hand was on his shoulder and he looked behind to see probably the most beautiful woman ever. Her long red hair flowing like a river, her eyes look like something that shouldn't belong in this world. Everything about her was perfect but instead of being enchanted by her beauty he panicked because he didn't know what was going on.

He tried to take a step back but she stopped him with her firm grip and Naruto’s heart was beating. He was going to die by the hand of this beautiful ghost in this beautiful place or maybe he was already dead and right now was in the afterlife and this is the angel sent to take him to his place and that made the most sense otherwise how else could you explain all the things that are happening.

“You are not dead, Naruto,” the ghost said while smiling. “ And I am not here to harm you so there is no need for you to be afraid of me”.

Although she is a ghost, somehow Naruto knew instinctively that he could trust her. He doesn't know why but somehow he feels like he already knows her so against his better judgement he calmed his nerves by taking some long breaths and asked the most important question.

“ What is happening to me? Where am i? What is this place? and Who are you? ”

She smiled and sat down on the sand. She motioned for him to do the same and for some minutes they both sat silently on the sand watching the sea. Naruto felt a calmness he never felt before. It was something he should get used to. The breeze was soothing and the sound of sea waves provided a comfort he didn't know even existed. 

In Konoha he never felt so calm. There was always a form of chaos surrounding his life when everything was silent, when there was peace all Naruto felt was loneliness and misery even his dreams were full of them so he always surrounded himself in mayhem because he didn't want to give himself the time to be at ease but here it was different. The thoughts that normally plagued his mind didn't bother him here. He finally felt like this was the place where he belonged.

“I know you have many questions, little prince and I will tell you everything about who you are? Who am I?. You don't have to be afraid of me or of this place. All we both want is for you to understand us and yourself so you can finally understand who you really are” The lady told him in an almost angelic voice. If naruto ever thought of angels this would be how they looked and talked. It was calming listening to her. He didn't feel agitated like he does in konoha so he nodded his head in acceptance, motioning her to continue while he listened to her beautiful voice in this beautiful place.

“First of all My name is Devi Uzumaki. I am the daughter of the sage of six paths and founder of the Uzumaki clan and Uzushio. I am here to tell the story of the beginning and fall of our home Naruto. And it all started when…..”

Naruto listened intently, not focusing on anything other than her. She told him about Lord Aizen , the sage of six paths, the tailed beasts and about his clan. He had a clan. A clan which was destroyed by people who were afraid of them like the people of Konoha are afraid of him.

Naruto knows what hatred and fear could do to a person and now he understood why he was hated the way konoha hates him. It is because of what he carries inside him, The Nine tails fox. Devi told him about what happened to the tailed beasts after she died and how they were once free and Shinobi enslaved them only for power. She told him about his mother and how she died while fighting to save her son.

She told him about the fall of Uzushio and that there are still Uzumaki people scattered around the world hoping to come back to their home but too scared of the world that rejects their very existence. She told him how he was the son that was promised by the gods to rebuild Uzushio and bring their clan back together. She told him about what it means to be a jinchuriki in this world and what the tailed beasts really are. She told him about herself and he was able to meet her. 

All this information was too much for Naruto. He went from just an orphan hated by everyone in konoha to the jinchuriki of the nine tails fox and the prince of Uzushio in mere moments and it was too much. It overwhelmed him in a way he never felt before. The feeling of all those people he lost, their sadness and cries filled him. The rage that Konoha hated him even after he was used to save their lives was too hot to control . The burden of knowing that it was his duty to rebuild and regroup his clan and make sure that they are safe this time around against anyone who tries to harm them was too much for him bear at the moment and Naruto just couldn't take it all at once and for the second time in a day he passed out.

Devi took Naruto into her lap after he passed out. She knew it was too much for the boy but there was no other way. He had to know all the truths that had been hidden away from. He must know the burden that he carries everyday and he must also know the duties he has to perform as the prince of Uzushio.

When Naruto woke up he was in the same place as before. The only difference was now he was sleeping in the lap of Devi. He immediately got up after regaining his conscience.

Devi didn't react to his sudden movements. She was sitting as though he wasn't moving at all. There was no change in her expressions, she just sat there looking at the sea.

“I know it is too much for you to bear but this can not be avoided. You must know who you are for it has been hidden far long from you. This sea , this island it all belongs to you and you belong to them little prince. A tree cannot harbour  whirlpools , it only belongs to the ocean. Now when you know everything you must decide what you should do. Whether to fulfil your destiny and bring the clan back together or remain in konoha and try to prove that you are more than what they think of you. No matter what path you take, the storms and whirlpools will always be there for you. 

They are yours to command and they will accept you every decision. I am leaving for now because I know you need some time alone to think things through but remember whatever decision you make I will always support you Naruto.” 

And just like that he was again inside that shrine wearing the tengu mask. Naruto thought it was all a bad dream and he just woke up from it but the sensations inside his body were telling him something else. He knew it was all real, it cannot be false. Naruto knows what he needs to do. He didn't need to think this through for as long as Naruto remembered he always tried to be part of this great tree called Konoha, to become one of its leaves like everyone else.

But he always knew deep inside that he didn't belong here that there was something calling for his something, his own something he can call home and now he knows all the truths and all the lies the this tree has hidden from him and he has made his choice perhaps looking back he will regret this moment but Naruto only knows to move forward. Once he has made up his mind to do something he will do it no matter what. Lookout world the Uzumaki are coming back.

Naruto got up from the shrine and took the tengu mask with him back to his apartment. The rain had stopped and it was nearly morning. He took a long sleep, not even going to the academy that day. Well he was tired as hell so anyone will forgive one day of not going to the academy. Once night came again he went back outside of Konoha but it was not as easy as he thought.

Apparently the third Hokage couldn't find him after he played that prank so he send out some of his best Shinobi and even they couldn't find him so when he made his way out of the apartment he was immediately brought in front of the hokage who had many questions for which Naruto has no answers. If the third has kept many secrets from him then he will also keep his secrets to himself.

He was asked about last night, which replied he spent inside his apartment, apparently none of the Shinobi thought to check his apartment while searching for him and Naruto just got lucky no one saw him coming back to his apartment. The third looked like he knew he was lying but didn't say anything just that he can go and take care of things.

Naruto doesn't think he should spend much time with the third otherwise he will do and say something that will ruin everything that Naruto has thought of and after that he avoided the third as much as possible and with time the third only visited once a month to give him his monthly stipend.

Naruto went to the shrine everyday after that and he started wearing the tengu mask whenever he wasn't sleeping, eating or bathing. Apparently according to Devi who was the founder of his clan he can only talk to her while he was wearing that mask because her soul is trapped in it and it will be trapped for as long as the mask remains. Naruto asked if he could just destroy the mask and free her and she just smiled and told him that only the elder gods can free her. Now Naruto has two missions, first to rebuild Uzushio and restore the glory of his clan and second to free Devi.

He likes Devi a lot more than he thought possible. She always answers all of his questions. She is super duper intelligent and somehow knows everything. She helps him study and even trains him. Naruto is learning all about his clan, their history, their techniques and fighting style from Devi but according to her Naruto is different from all the other Uzumaki and it has nothing to do with Kurama. 

Ah he forgot about Kurama. So he met the nine tails fox with Devi by his side who apparently somehow appeared in the seal. She was also the little sister of the fox and fixed his relationship with the fox before it could be even more damaging than it already was. Kurama told him his real name when Naruto introduced himself which no other living human knows and that like make Naruto feel a lot more special because Kurama trusted him with his name and Naruto promised that he will also free Kurama from this seal and make sure no one ever again seals him again which made him smile and that made both Naruto and Devi smile.

Kurama also trains Naruto about history and chakra. He knows so much about chakra and this world. Kurama also lived in Uzushio with Devi but after she died he left the island and lived in secret until Madara came to control him. 

Now Naruto knows about his parents, what happened when he was born and that the masked Uchiha is still out there somewhere and Naruto has to protect both himself and Kurama from him. He knows about his clan and his burden as a Jinchuriki. He should thank the third Hokage for not turning him into a weapon of mass destruction like Kurama explained.

Now that Naruto has a family (Devi who treats him like a mother will treat his son, full of love and affection and Kurama who is like a big brother, stern but sometimes a little naughty and Naruto is slowly and slowly winning all of Kurama's affection) he no longer felt the need to play pranks or go out of his way to gain attention in fact he tries to avoid other people as much as possible.

Thanks to Devi and Kurama his scores in the academy has gotten way better than he previously thought. His Taijutsu, chakra control, academics and overall all his performance have advanced at an impossible rate. He is now one of the top students in the academy and that's all thanks to Devi and Kurama.

His advancement in the academy and his sudden change in behaviour and the tengu mask that he keeps with himself has freaked most people out while some of them have become very receptive to him.

Like Sasuke no longer treats him like a nuisance and in fact he sometimes gives him tips to better his Taijutsu and they even train together after the academy. Iruka sensei never gets angry with him and he always makes sure to ask him if he has any problem understanding anything.

All in all Naruto's life couldn't be better but this is not enough. Nothing will be enough until he has achieved his dream of bringing his clan together and now that he knows the truth he has a way to get them all back to where he belongs. He has a way to find them all and he will face anything on his way to find his family. His resolve and will is strong and it reflects as the mark on his hand pulse with the Uzumaki Power.

 

Notes:

This took too much time to write.

A little Hint : Naruto's power will be little different.

Devi is cool.

See you next time.

Please leave an review

Chapter 5: Chakra

Summary:

Sorry it took so long to update.

Only one more chapter to go and then we will begin our training arc.

Also i will change the Naruto lore according to my needs.
Please leave a comment

Take care and see you in the next chapter

Flashback :

 

“So the mark is proof that I am indeed the child that was promised and it is through me that Uzushio will be restored to its former glory”

Naruto already knows this but he asks Devi again and again because everything feels unreal to him. Sometime ago he was just a normal boy hated by everyone around him and suddenly he is the hope of an entire nation waiting for his arrival and it feels burdening.

Naruto wants to restore Uzushio and bring the clan back together not because of some prophecy but because he wants to do it. Devi agrees with him saying that he should only go where his heart takes him so there's no pressure there but still knowing everything that Devi has told him has shaken him that he couldn't believe everything to this day.

Every morning he wakes up thinking that this might all be a dream and reality will kick through soon but everyday Devi is present there , so is Kurama and the Mark in his hand.

The Uzumaki Swirl present in his arm feels so much more than a simple mark. It feels ancient and powerful. It feels sentient like it is calling to him saying something he couldn't understand, he feels the mark is trying to lead him somewhere or to something like it wanted Naruto to know something but he couldn't for some reason. He tells this much to Devi who nods her head in understanding.

 

“Listen Naruto, you are not a normal child and neither are Uzumaki. Uzushio itself isn't normal. When I created our home there with Aizen we used all of our knowledge and power to make it as perfect as possible.

Uzushio has always been filled with our powers and has been subjected to the powers of the gods.

When Aizen sealed Uzushio in hope of your birth, Uzushio itself closed herself from all around and now the island is surrounded by whirlpools far more wild and thunderous than ever before , the only reason you were able to enter Uzushio when you summoned me was only because of who you are and what you meant to both of us. The Uzushio that you saw that day is not what it is supposed to be and only you can bring back her true beauty out for everyone to see.

Uzushio is weeping for her children like I do. Uzushio is waiting for you like every other Uzumaki and that mark on your hand is proof of that. It is the only way to connect every Uzumaki together and bring down the barrier that sealed Uzushio. For now only you can enter the Island but when you have completely gained the approval of Uzushio and me you will be able to reseal the island and wield the true power of the Uzumaki.

But that mark is incomplete. You can see the swirl of Uzushio on your hand but if you look closely you'll find that it has only a little colour in it. That is because up until now you were unaware of everything but now that you have me you know everything.

That mark is there to show that Uzushio has awakened from its long slumber but she is still not ready to welcome you because you haven't proven yourself to Uzushio.

You must prove your wisdom and your strength. You must prove your will and your courage and when you have proven everything that Uzushio requires of you. When Uzushio thinks you are ready to be home it will call you and all her children's back to where they all belong. That is the day the Mark will gain its full colouring and then you will know what it is saying and what you must do.

You have already promised me that you will restore Uzushio and that you will bring the clan back together but you must understand it won't be an easy task. It will be like moving a mountain but much more dangerous.

You'll have to train yourself to the death if you want the power to protect all of which you treasure and to fulfil your dreams. Because if you remain weak you won't be able to protect anything not even your dreams Naruto.

I am here and so is Kurama and we will help you as best as we can but it is You have to do the heavy lifting. You are free to do what you want in life and I will support you but if you choose to walk this path then it is important that you know what you are getting into.

Not only are the Enemy of Uzushio powerful and dangerous but there will be other obstacles on your path to glory . So if you want to move these mammoth mountains then you must become much much stronger than them. Are you ready for it my little prince?”

 

Naruto has always dreamt big. When he was a child his dream was to be the greatest Hokage  so that everyone will finally acknowledge him as Naruto Uzumaki but those days are over and now he dreams of his clan being happy and together rebuilding Uzushio and being the best family that they were supposed to be.

He has always known that power will be required to achieve his dreams whether it will be to become Hokage or to rebuild Uzushio and now Devi is telling him the same thing. He knows in his heart what is required of him and that the path to his paradise won't be easy but he also doesn't like easy. He is Naruto Uzumaki, heir of the storms and whirlpools and he will show the world what happens when you mess with his family and home.

He will do anything and everything to ensure that his people are safe and happy and he will not let anyone destroy that happiness again.

“I am aware of the path that I have chosen for me and I know that it won't be easy. A day will come when the storm ahead will feel impossible to survive but I will survive it and I will do anything necessary for the survival of my people. I, Naruto Uzumaki vows to rebuild Uzushio and bring the Uzumaki clan together even if I die achieving my goal.”

Naruto spoke with so much conviction that the mark on his palm glowed with its appreciation and it gained a little bit more colour. Even the sky bestowed their blessings with a thunderous roar and Devi smiled and her eyes told him that she is convinced of his words, that she puts her trust on him like Uzushio does and Naruto will not disappoint them. He will achieve his dream or die trying but he will not give up no matter what because that is his ninja way to Never Give Up.

Flashback Ends:

 

A year and half has passed since Naruto met Devi and Kurama and his life is getting better and better everyday. Now not only he has people he can call family even if one of them is a thousand year old ghost or the other one a giant fox made up of chakra for Naruto they are more than enough to be his family but he now knows almost everything important about himself.

The truths of his life have been hidden by him for far too long and all the important choices were made for him but not anymore. Now he will decide what to do with his life and what dreams to follow. He has already decided what he is going to do in this life and he is working towards that goal.

In the past year his relationship with some people of the village has improved much more than what he previously thought and some have taken a fall from what they were. Iruka sensei has become a constant in his life now that he takes his studies more seriously and started working hard to become much better than he previously was. His improvement has only shown Iruka sensei that Naruto is serious about improving himself and he is helping Naruto with his studies much more than any other student in his class.

No one has ever shown Naruto favouritism so to know that you are the favourite student of your teacher is quite the feeling and Naruto likes feeling like this. Iruka not only helps him during the academy but sometimes he even comes to Naruto's apartment to drop some books or scrolls that Naruto might need and even does shopping for Naruto after realising that he can't buy proper things himself from the villagers and Naruto is very grateful for everything that he has been doing for the him.

While on the other hand his relationship with the Hokage has taken a turn. Naruto no longer trusts the old man the way he previously did but he still didn't hate him. Previously the third was the only person to show Naruto any kind of affection or kindness and because of that he had a special place in his heart but now that all the secrets are in the open every time he sees the third he feels the same hurt he felt the first time he learned the truth of his life. So Naruto keeps his distance from him. He stopped going to the Hokage office unless absolutely necessary.

Even the old man has sensed that something has changed between them so he also respects Naruto’s choice and only visits him to give his monthly allowance. He also expresses his happiness on knowing that Naruto is improving in his studies and his belief that he will surely become a great Shinobi one day and he might not show it but it fills Naruto with happiness knowing he has made the old man proud.

Speaking of changed relationships the thing that surprised him most was the sudden change in behaviour that Sasuke showed him ever since he started focusing on his studies.

It all started slowly with Sasuke treating him better than before and giving him Taijutsu tips while sparring, then he invited him to train together after the academy because according to Sasuke there was no one in the academy who challenge him enough before Naruto started improving and now they both can train together to improve their skills.

He even invited him to his clan compund to use the Uchiha training grounds which was a huge deal considering he never talks about his clan with anyone and so Naruto accepted it all without any fuss.

While Devi and Kurama can train him about Chakra and Uzumaki arts he needs someone to help him in his physical training and there was no one better than Sasuke in his class and Naruto might have rejected his help before thinking he was just looking down on him but now he understood things better and he isn't going to refuse any help that might help him achieve his goals.

While they train together almost everyday they  also started sitting together in the academy. It was actually Sasuke who insisted that they sit together because Naruto provided him a shield from Sasuke’s fangirls.

Naruto was never popular in his class and ever since he started wearing the tengu mask the fangirls avoid him as much as they can and this provided Sasuke the brilliant idea of sitting together with Naruto and one day while Naruto entered the class Sasuke was the one who invited Naruto to his seat in front of everyone and ever since then they always sit together.

They never spoke to each other unless necessary because either Naruto is focusing on his lectures or he is busy with a conversation with Devi or Kurama and Sasuke doesn't feel like talking to anyone this gave Naruto the perfect place to spend his time while in the academy.

Some of the fangirls were even angry that Naruto seems to get along with Sasuke while they couldn't and Sakura was the one who seems the most displeased. She even thought of berating Naruto and punch him in the face for taking seat next to her precious Sasuke and while Naruto doesn't hate he he also doesn't like her anymore and He will also not tolerate any kind of demeaning attitude towards himself and  that's what he did when Sakura tried to punch him, he caught her punch and told her to leave him alone. His tone was cold like ice and Sakura understood that this was not the old Naruto that will tolerate the abuse that others give him just because they think he deserves this. She ran away with her tails between her legs.

Even though none of them will say it out loud, they have become friends. Sasuke always waits for him to come and start training and Naruto always makes sure that he doesn't cross any line with Sasuke. They both are in a friendly relationship that is beneficial to both of them.

And that's what has become Naruto's social life. With Iruka , Sasuke and the monthly visits from the Hokage being the constant presence in his routine. The only thing he did daily was to visit the Ichiraku Ramen. They always knew who he was but never treated him like the rest of the villagers and so Naruto will forever be grateful to them and their ramen also tastes like heaven. His visits to Ichiraku served a dual purpose; one was to eat their ramen and another was to constantly thank them in the ways that he can for all of their kindness. He will never forget the day when Teuchi offered him his first bowl of ramen because he was hungry and couldn't afford to buy anything.

That's just what he is doing when he is not talking or training with his family. His training has improved significantly because he is now being trained in ways of the Uzumaki. Naruto is different not only because he is a jinchuriki but also because he is an Uzumaki.

According to both Devi and Kurama His chakra is different from any other Uzumaki they have seen. It is much more dense and powerful from even some chunin from this village and it also tends to work differently than other people's and only Devi understood the reason behind it.

According to her he has been exposed to Kurama’s chakra ever since he has been conceived inside his mother not only that when he was born he was immediately exposed to the power of the shinigami and the nine tails was sealed inside him.

The seal that his father used made sure that little bit of Kurama's chakra will be constantly leaked into his own chakra system and as a result of all this his chakra changed from just a normal Uzumaki child to be more like a biju.

Biju were made up by dividing the Jubi into nine forms and because of that not only they have the chakra of the jubi but also its connection to nature. According to Kurama even if you combine all the nine bijus they wouldn't even be half as powerful as the jubi because it was being made up entirely of natural chakra.

Chakra is given to humans by the sage of six paths but that doesn't mean it didn't exist before that as jubi is the example of that being made of pure chakra. Chakra was present everywhere in every aspect of Nature humans just didn't know how to get that and use it but when the sage of six paths shared his chakra with humans not only it provided them with the ability to use chakra but it also connected them with Nature.

The Sage used chakra in its purest form and he became one with chakra itself and that is the reason he was able to achieve such a feat. The chakra he shared was not to give them the power but to understand each other. The chakra that his disciples received was as pure as a biju chakra. Just pure raw chakra and that gave them the connection they were lacking. With time their bodies adapted to the natural aspect of chakra and mutated to accept it as their own part and when that happened it gave birth to the bloodlines that we now know and why their children inherited the power shared by the sage.

But with time people forgot about the Sage’s teaching and what the real purpose of chakra was. They only thought of it as a power source and became too reliant on it. They only thought about destruction when it comes to chakra and this diluted their chakra qualities. The Uzumaki have strong chakra because while they were Shinobi like another ninja they did not limit themselves to using Chakra for fighting only. They used seals and created seals, something that is as pure and fascinating as chakra itself and because of that they were able to maintain their chakra qualities much longer than other humans.

Naruto's chakra is much more powerful and universal ( in the words of kurama ) than even the strong Uzumaki. His chakra has more quality of a biju than that of a human and that is why his chakra training is also different from other humans.

Instead of learning hand signs to learn jutsu like any other academy student Naruto is learning to change his chakra into different chakra natures without the use of any hand signs.

A biju doesn't need a hand sign to use it's power. They can manipulate their chakra to the extreme and have perfect control over it even when they have such large amounts of chakra and the reason behind is they understand their chakra much more than any human understands theirs.

Naruto needs to do the same. To perfectly control his chakra he first needs to understand it and the first step to do this is to learn the nature of his chakra. Which is what he is trying to do today

 

“ Chakra was derived from nature and because of that it will always have an inclination towards nature. The five basic components of nature are Air , Fire , Water , lightining and Earth. Without these aspects of nature it cannot survive hence why every Shinobi who uses chakra is affiliated to one of these natures and that is what we call your chakra nature.

It can be different for different people. Sometimes you inherit the chakra nature of your parents, sometimes you are born completely different from them. Some people have multiple chakra natures mostly in the cases of bloodline wielders.

If you have a chakra nature associated with fire then you'll be able to use fire jutsu much more easily than that of any other nature but that was not always the case.

When my father shared his chakra with his disciples,  even they showed their inclination towards different chakra natures and decided to master them first before trying to learn other natures.

But how do your chakra decide which nature you should be more inclined to. Does It depends on where you are born or who your parents are and what their chakra natures were OR is it some other factors that we don't know.

I always thought about this when I was little and as I grew up I found the answer to my questions.

Every person is born of Nature. All the five basic aspects of nature is part of them but one nature is always dominant in them and that nature decides their personality or plays a huge role in what their personality will be and that same nature also can be seen as your chakra nature.

But as you grow you learn different things and meet different people. All your life experience changes you and shapes your personality and your thinking process and as result your chakra also changes that is the reason the more you grow and train with different natures the more easy it becomes to use them and some people even master more than 2 chakra natures.

Your personality drives your chakra. For example when Kurama was still in Uzushio his chakra was pleasant and calm. It was warm and welcoming but now after experiencing so many years as a slave of humans his hatred has also grown and so his chakra changed to much more volatile and cold.

With this we can conclude that to fully understand and to gain complete control of your chakra natures  you need to first understand yourself and your personality. What do you like and why do you like it? What do you hate and why? What makes you angry and what makes you happy? What is it that you want to achieve?

Things like these are what shapes a man and once you understand yourself you will completely understand your chakra.

For you the training that I have decided is completely different than what other Ninja do. You have time to think about these answers and once you find them it'll become easy for you to control your chakra as it was for me and it is for Kurama. But in the meantime we can work on your foundations. The stronger your understanding of chakra is, the easier it will be for you to control it.

We will not check what your nature is at least for now. You will learn the basics of every chakra nature whether it be hard or easy for you and we will only move forward when you have mastered the basics but you don't have to worry because we are here to help you along the way as families do.”

 

Devi told him clearly about what chakra is and what chakra nature means. Naruto understood everything clearly. His training is only going to get hard as time goes on but nothing worth comes without hard work.

If he wants to achieve the goals that he has set for himself then he needs to work harder than anybody else.

If he wants to become the strongest Shinobi ever then he needs to train harder than anyone else too.

And Naruto is ready for the challenges ahead. With his family by his side there's nothing that Naruto Uzumaki can't achieve 

Chapter 6: Solution

Summary:

A.N.

 

Hello Everyone .

Sorry this took so long to update. life just keep getting more and more busy .

I have not abandoned the story not I will in the future.

“We need to talk”.

Naruto is used to hearing the voice in his head and it no longer startles him. To think that such a mystic and large creature is sealed inside him is still unbelievable but there is no denying the power of sealing.

Speaking of sealing his own studies of sealing is progressing much more rapidly then they all thought. One Naruto got hold of the basics of his studies of both the academy and sealing arts, learning the more advanced stages was easy for him.

Maybe it was because of his Uzumaki lineage but sealing comes to Naruto as easy as learning to breathe. He understands the language of seals like they are talking to him and telling him what to do and neither Kurama nor Devi know why. Apparently there are still some things that can't be explained .

“Naruto”

This time it startled Naruto because he was in his own dream world thinking. Kurama is calling him and although he doesn't know why, it might be important and it isn't like he is doing anything important.

His relationship with kurama has improved significantly over the past and when he looks back to the first time they met he can't believe that he has got someone he can call family so easily.

 

Flashback :

It was Devi who suggested that he go meet Kurama because although he is sealed inside him he is still lonely but Naruto didn't know he could do it. How could you go and meet someone who is jailed inside humans for nearly a century and just talk to him while you are in his current Jail. He voices his concerns to Devi who assures him that as long as he is truthful and doesn't do anything to betray Kurama he has nothing to fear .

Trusting Devi he follows the instruction Devi gave him to enter his mindscape with Kurama. Taking a deep breath he focuses on the seal and its core. He feels a slight sensation and opens his eyes. It is not anything like he imagined. It is a sewer, his mindscape is a sewer filled with water and there in front of him stood the cage that holds his family away from him.

Kurama might be a monster to everyone around him but to Naruto he is Devi's big brother and that makes him Naruto's family. Whether Kurama likes him and not Naruto will not be affected by his nature or words and just like he has willed himself to free Devi from that mask he will free Kurama too from this jail and protect him from anyone who tries to harm him.

“Hello , my name is Naruto Uzumaki and I have come here to meet you, so how are you?” he called from where he stood. He couldn't see anything inside the cage. It was all pitch black. Slowly two slitted eyes opened from inside the cage and suddenly the cage lit up. There in all its glory stood the nine tails fox swinging his tails freely.

“I know who you are, but why have you come here? And why do you care how I feel?”

Kurama's every word felt like a thunderous roar. He is so much bigger than Naruto previously thought. He stood his ground even though his heart was pounding so hard it might burst out of his body.

Naruto calmed himself and looked at his family. How many years has it been since he saw the outside world? Smelled the fragrance of flowers or drank from a river. How long has it been since he did anything of his own free will?

Naruto looked directly into the eyes of the so-called nine tails demon fox and saw the anger towards everything that existed. He saw the bitterness towards his own disability to do anything to free himself but he also saw the sadness that surrounds him. This is a being who was chained simply because of his power and by his own family no less.

Naruto thought his life was miserable but it was nothing compared to the one that was in front of him. Instead of seeing the giant fox that everyone saw he saw the injustice that ignorant fools have done to him. He saw the grave mistake committed by those who came before Naruto.

He needs to fix this before it is too. No it is too late and he needs to minimise the damage or they all will be doomed. Devi told him what powers the biju wield and if humans didn't accept that what they did to biju was wrong and apologized then a day will come that they will surely regret their choices.

A single tear left his eyes seeing his family going through such torment just because of greed and fear.

“Devi told me about you. I met her through the Uzumaki mask that Lord Aizen left behind. She told me everything about me and you.” He finally replied to Kurama after a long pause.

To think that the hunger for power can take such a turn. Slaving another being just because you didn't understand his nature or powers. Naruto felt an anger he never felt before, even for himself. How can someone think of  themselves so highly that they will decide who deserves freedom. To think they will torment someone just because they are different just like they did to him. He saw his family suffering in front of him and unable to do anything . Naruto never felt such hatred for anyone before kike he felt now.

Kurama watched everything silently. Hearing the boy's words shook him. He thought back to the little girl the sage gave birth to and how she was much different than her siblings. Kurama remembers playing with her before she turned into an adult and left her father to follow her own path with a god.

Kurama was there when she built her home and her family. He felt proud and happy for her and her achievements. He remembers the bond that he had with the only human child of his father.

Kurama felt the boy's emotions in front of him. When the sage divided the jubi, every other biju got the powers of the jubi but Kurama got the essence of it. The Jubi was part of Nature and so is Kurama. He can sense even the Nature of men. He is the only being in this world who is one with Nature and he uses his ability to examine his new jailor.

He can sense the understanding, the anger and hatred and the resolve to help him. He saw truth that was flowing in his eyes. He saw the unsaid promise on his angry face.

“I care for you because you are my family and I am sorry for what has happened to you” The boy spoke after what felt like eternity to both the beings. Such simple words were uttered by the boy yet they told the whole story. Kurama saw no illusions or lies in those words. A human says these words a million times in his life but no one has apologized to a Biju ever. To think that after just meeting him the boy will act so understanding and mature.

Kurama can hate him like he hates everything. Kurama can dismiss him like he has dismissed everything. But this in front of him is the legacy of his sister, the only other human to ever understand Kurama after the Sage.

Before Either of them could say anything further another presence entered the mindscape and there stood the girl just how Kurama remembered her. How much time has it been since he last saw her? The tiny being who used to ride him, who played with him and who truly saw him as something other than a biju. There she was his sister, his family. Kurama stood up but said nothing.

“Hello big brother, it has been a long time.” Devi said to the family that has suffered so much after she left him. She blamed herself for what happened to her siblings if only they all remained together. Maybe none of this wouldn't happened but it is all just blissful thinking.

“Devi” Kurama couldn't find the words to say what he was feeling. Never in a thousand years has he ever imagined seeing her. But here she was. It was not an illusion that is for sure but she is not alive either. She is something more than just being alive. She felt so pure just like Nature. She felt ancient just like Kurama.

Neither of the three spoke another word. Devi took Naruto's hand into her own and walked towards Kurama. They entered the cage and stood in front of him. Kurama knew what she was doing as she had done the same thing many times when she was just a child.

He sat down and allowed both of them to climb him. The three sat in silence. No words were needed to convey what each of them were feeling. In this strange place at this strange time they truly understood each other. All the anger , bitterness, hatred and loneliness they understood each other.

A girl sealed inside a mask unable to meet the one she loves, A biju jailed by those of his own because of greed and fear and a boy hated by those he protects. They finally found the family they were searching for and together they will help each other heal what this world has given to them.

Devi thought of the past, of the mistake she committed by leaving her family alone. Kurama thought of the present, seeing both Devi and Naruto atop of him he knew from this day on his life will only get better and Naruto thought of the future, of the promise to make sure that his family will never suffer again as long as he takes breath.

Flashback Ends :

 

And that's how Naruto first met Kurama and ever since then their relationship has only improved. Kurama told him all about what he knew of his mother and his life and Naruto couldn't be happier knowing that both Kurama and Naruto are not alone anymore.

Kurama also greatly helped Naruto through his training. His understanding of chakra is so deep that it sometimes leaves him in awe. Kurama's explanations about things related to chakra are so thorough and perfect that even Naruto has excelled ever since he started teaching him.

Thanks to Kurama now Naruto has the basic understanding of not one but all of the five chakra nature because as explained to him before Naruto is different from others.

 

Flashback :

“Listen Naruto as Devi already explained to you , your chakra is already much more different from others because of your Uzumaki lineage but not only that since you are my Jinchuriki from the start and due to the nature of the seal that your father used my chakra is constantly flowing and mixing with your own chakra.

I assume it was done so that  your body and chakra coils become accustomed to using my chakra overtime but this has also significantly changed your chakra.Chakra wise you are much closer to a biju than to a human and because of this using your chakra will be much more difficult than that of an average ninja.”

They were talking inside his mindscape while in the real world Naruto had just come home from his physical activities. The mindscape provides him a great place to learn everything not physical while also keeping it a secret.

No one knows what Naruto is doing inside his mindscape and time also progresses slowly while he is inside the seal. One second in the real world is equal to a hour inside his seal and that makes it the perfect training place for everything not related to physical exercise.

Since his body remembers everything he learns there so everyday Kurama , Devi and Naruto spend hours inside his mindscape teaching and guiding him and in the real world Naruto with the help of Iruka and Sasuke is improving his physical prowess.

It has been 2 years since he met Devi and Kurama and now Naruto is 11 years old. In just 2 years he will be graduating from the academy. During these years Naruto has improved significantly. In the academy now Naruto is the second best student just behind Sasuke and that is only because Sasuke is better in Shuriken jutsu and Taijutsu.

Naruto's chakra control has also improved thanks to the water walking and wall climbing exercises that Naruto learned by watching other Shinobi doing while practicing his stealth and how to hide his presence. By observing other ninja he has learned a great deal especially some great chakra control exercises.

Naruto now can successfully create clones of himself, do the henge perfectly and replace himself with any object. Devi has always said to master your basics because if you know your basics then everything is easy. Naruto took this to heart.

Naruto's chakra control is so precise that he can replace himself with any object even if it is a single Shuriken or a large table. His clones are the perfect copy of himself and his henge is also perfect.

Thanks to some emotional manipulation and showing results in his studies Naruto has blackmailed the hokage to give him a great jutsu on his tenth birthday and he had given him a jutsu that made Naruto's life a hell lot easier.

So he made a bet with the Hokage that if he scored the perfect 100 in his upcoming exams he will get a jutsu of his own choosing and the hokage agreed and after doing just that with the help of his family Naruto asked the third for the shadow clone jutsu which according to Kurama was the only clone jutsu his mother could do but he didn't know how to do it because he didn't bother much and who can blame him when you are chained literally.

When the third asked how he knew such a jutsu his only answer was that he saw a ninja using it and it was cool. Not wanting to break his promise with Naruto, the third not only taught him the shadow clone jutsu but also the multiple shadow clone jutsu.

Maybe before when Naruto was still an idiot he wouldn't have figured out the true use of the jutsu unless someone else explained it to him but now Naruto knows that any technique no matter how simple can be used in the most extreme way if you know how and when to use it.

After learning the technique in the observation of the Hokage. Naruto came straight to his home and entered his seal to try experimenting with the technique and in just a few hours not only he figured out the true power of the jutsu but how to use it most efficiently.

Anything the clone learns the orginal learns that is the true nature of this jutsu which was created by the Second Hokage especially for information gathering and suicide missions. Not only that but the clones are solid, not just illusions like the one they teach in the academy. Meaning as long as Naruto has a way to provide chakra to his clones they can remain active.

And Naruto spent the next year only mastering the shadow clone technique. And now after a year he has achieved such mastery over the clones that he doesn't need any hand signs to create any number of clones. Everyday using or abusing the clone technique in Naruto's case has not only improved his control over the technique but has also improved his chakra levels. Now Naruto has more chakra than anyone inside the village hidden in the leaf and with almost perfect control.

He also uses his shadow clones for different purposes such as using his henged clones to do shopping so he can get everything he needs without anyone knowing that it is really Naruto who is buying. His clones have also helped him go into the section of both the public and Shinobi library which were previously inaccessible to him.

For the past 2 years Naruto has just focused on his basics and mastered them. His sole focus had been his chakra control because the more control you have over your chakra the more you understand it. Over a year ago Devi had decided that he was ready to learn different chakra natures and he has been learning to change his chakra into different natures without the use of hand signs ever since.

With the help of shadow clones {which Naruto can create in an absurd amount} he feels like he has trained for almost 5 to 10 years in just a year but he still needed to improve his physical capabilities because although the Shadow clones helps him in learning almost anything from jutsu to Taijutsu and Kenjutsu moves he still needed to practice them with his real body to become accustomed to them and have the power and speed to pull of during a fight.

During The last 2 years Naruto has worked relentlessly to improve his physical powers. Being an Uzumaki gave him an absurd amount of stamina not only that but being jinchuriki to kurama means his body is much more adaptable to changes. The more he exercises the more his body hurts and the more it hurts the more it becomes strong.

His healing factor has always been something that he noticed ever since he was a kid because while Naruto got hurt a lot when he was a child he always healed almost instantly. It was an ability that works almost unconsciously whether he is sleeping, eating or learning. He doesn't need to focus to heal his body but now he can control his chakra to control his healing.

He can heal his body according to his need meaning the part with much seriousness will be healed much faster while the rest of his body will heal slowly. It is a slow progression but maybe in the next few years he will be able to completely control his healing or maybe even use his chakra to heal others.

Aside from this Devi is teaching him how to create the Uzumaki chakra chains. Every Uzumaki is born with a special ability that makes them a little different. For example some are born with a sensing ability so strong they can sense anything alive even at a large distance while in some cases they are born with the ability to heal others through their chakra.

One of the special abilities of the Uzumaki is to manifest their chakra in the form of chains which gives them the ability to suppress any type of chakra. They can also be used to channel chakra and fuinjutsu properties. A true master of the chains can even change their size and shape for better use.

His mother was also the wielder of these chains and used them to stop the rampage of Kuruma 11 years ago. Naruto has already learned how to manifest the chains and now is merely working to see how he can effectively use them and master them completely.

“The chains are the direct manifestation of not only your chakra but your will too. Your chakra is used only to give them form and sustain them for as long as you can but it is your will that controls them.

There is no limit to how many chains you can manifest or how long as long as you have the required amount of chakra but the more you manifest them the harder it becomes to control them.

You can use them to create a barrier or mark anything it touches with your sealing formulas. You can channel your chakra through them and also change its nature to compliment the chains. You already know about suppressing qualities.

You have learned how to manifest them much faster than what I thought but it's best that you understand them fully before you go around experimenting with them.” Devi finished with a sigh.

Knowing Naruto he will sit still until he goes to the mindscape and starts practicing with them. So it was up to her to make sure that he is understood the technique before he does something terrible like that one time when he blowed his own face while creating a new sealing tag.

Naruto listened well to Devi whenever she was talking and to Kuruma too. It is hard for Naruto to remain still but he knows that whatever they are telling him is for his own good so he calms his nerves and just listens to them.

“ I understood everything you are telling me” Naruto replied to Devi but she could say anything else he cut her off. “ Yes I will not experiment with this technique without you or Kuruma and yes I will make sure that I don't go overboard with the technique. Can I leave for the academy now” he finished with his hands in the air.

“Yes you can leave my prince” Devi replied with a huff.

Devi sighed again but smiled ruffling his hair. Their relationship has improved significantly over time. In only two years Naruto has learned so much just because of Devi. He has a family in the form of Kuruma because of her and a legacy to follow.

Naruto knows who his mother is but he never met her and has only heard a little about her from Kuruma even still he loves her and misses her but now Naruto has Devi and although he has never said it out loud she is like his mother too. She is the mother of all Uzumaki but more to Naruto.

Before her everything was just blank in his life but now it is filled with the colours of Uzumaki and all thanks to her. He can never express how thankful he is to her but he doesn't need to because she knows the way she looks at him full of love and affection the same way Naruto looks at her.

Although Devi always comes off as loving and calm , Naruto also sees the loneliness hidden behind those eyes of hers. He can sense the longing she had for the one she loved. How cruel can fate be to someone to make them apart from the one they promised to be together.

Naruto promises her that he will free her from the curse put on her and he will do it no matter what it takes. That was what he was thinking when Kuruma called him and he entered his mindscape.

“What do you need Kuruma?” Naruto asked as soon as he entered his mindscape.

Kurama looked at the tiny human in front of him. To think that he would again trust another human. But Naruto has proved again and again that he is truly different with the way he treats Kuruma like a family , with how he talks to him and always makes sure to ask him for permission before doing anything.

Kuruma is starting to feel an emotion he hadn't felt eversince Devi left him. An emotion that he belongs somewhere, an emotion that he is not alone but has someone who cares about him as much he cares about them and that freaked him out.

To think the mighty nine tails fox demon would be considering a human as his family but this is what has happened and Kuruma didn't regret a bit feeling like this.

Now Kuruma is also able to meet another family member. His Sister. And although he is happy to have her back he also knows that she shouldn't be here just like Naruto. She is supposed to move on from this world to the next and be with the one she loves.

Naruto has promised her that he will free her from that mask and Kuruma intends to help him achieve that. So far that have been clueless to how to even attempt to release her from that mask and even Devi (who at first didn't wanted to leave them again agreed after much convincing from both him and Naruto that although they will miss her they are happy to help her be with the family that she is missing for more than thousand of years) couldn't explain how the mask worked.

But now he had an idea on how to go forward with their mission to free Devi and that is why he has called Naruto because only he can achieve it.

“Naruto I might have found how to free Devi” he explained to Naruto who looked like his whole world was turned upside down. Shock turned to happiness and he was bouncing in front of him in no time. Before he could get ahead of him Kuruma stopped him

“I am not saying I have the answer but a way to get to the answer.” Kuruma stopped Naruto's excitement train before it was too late and waited for him to calm down.

Naruto looked at the large creature inside him. Ever since they have met they have been searching for a way to release Devi from the mask. All three of them used all of their knowledge but there was no answer to the question and now Kuruma is saying that he might have found a way. Naruto couldn't believe how great this day was. Finally he will be able to fulfill his promise to Devi but now he is saying that he just found a way to get the answer they needed but that is still better than nothing.

“Tell me tell me what are you waiting for” he asked excitedly. Finally a lead towards their goal. He just can't wait to see what Kuruma has thought.

Kuruma knew that this would exactly be how Naruto would respond. Once again Naruto proved to him that he was indeed different. He doesn't care about himself as long as he can help the ones he cares about and that makes him special.

“We know Lord Aizen was the one who made the mask in hopes of meeting her wife when the gods decided to enslaved her soul inside the mask and seize all the powers that Lord Aizen had and so he couldn't stop the Gods from sealing his wife but know we know that he has gained his powers back.

When your father foolishly summoned him to seal me inside of you I sensed the same power inside of him that he always wielded. We don't know how the mask was created or how to break the curse that is put upon it but he knows since he is the creator of it. So to find how to free Devi all you need to do is summon Aizen and ask him and maybe he will give us the answer we so desperately need.”

That was just brilliant. No matter how you look at it this is the best solution that they could think of. Naruto hit himself in the face for not thinking of it sooner.

“You are right, Kuruma. All we need is to summon him and ask him directly how to undo the sealing that binds Devi to the mask and I am sure he will be happy to help.” Naruto is grinning like a fool. Finally they have a lead towards fulfilling his promise to Devi. He just can't wait to tell her about it. As soon as he is out of the academy he is going straight to the masked temple and summoning Lord Aizen to ask him the answers he so desperately needs.

Naruto looks towards Kurama and their eyes meet. They both share a smile which offers hope for a better future.

Notes:

Back to the story :

So Naruto is going to summon Aizen .

Can't wait to see what happens .

Chapter 7: Freedom

Summary:

See the end of the chapter.

Everything was set. Naruto and Kurama told of their plan to summon Lord Aizen for answers to Devi. She was reluctant at first but seeing their hope and happiness she couldn't deny them. Devi taught Naruto how to use the Shinigami mask and all the necessary things related to it. Naruto already knew how to use all the other masks and now he knows how to use this one too.

 

It took only a day for Naruto to completely understand the shinigami mask created by Lord Aizen. It not only gives you the ability to summon the shinigami but also to use a portion of their power. This is why those of Uzumaki blood who summoned the shinigami while wearing the mask don't have to sacrifice themselves to the death god.

 

His mother knew how to summon the shinigami but not about the shinigami mask and that is why although his father was able to summon the death god to split and seal kurama inside of him he had to sacrifice himself in return for using these powers.

 

But since Naruto has both the mask and Uzumaki blood he doesn't need to fear any sacrifice. All he needs to do is perform the ritual as taught to him by Devi while wearing the Mask and soon Lord Aizen will grace him with his divine presence.

 

“Listen Naruto, once you start the ritual I won't be able to be here. Due to the Gods punishing me, both me and Aizen can't be together in any form at any place, not until the curse is lifted.” Both Devi and Naruto are inside the Uzumaki mask shrine. Naruto is wearing a white ceremonial kimono with a huge Uzumaki swirl on its back in black and red and there are sea waves like designs all over the kimono.

 

The Uzumaki mask shrine is a magical place all by itself. Because of the importance of this place only those of Uzumaki blood can enter it. Not only that, the shrine acts as a gateway to Uzushio from anywhere to anyone who has Uzumaki blood.

 

During the cease of Uzushio the priest of the shrine used her fuinjutsu powers to transfer the shrine into a space completely removed from their world. All the information that the Uzumaki has gathered over the years from sealing to techniques to simple cooking recipes are stored safely inside the shrine and It has a seal located in its centre which is a two way portal to Uzushio and back to the shrine. The space in which the shrine exists is only accessible to Uzumaki chakra.

 

That is why as long as Naruto is inside the shrine no one can find him no matter how hard they look and that is why no matter where you are in the elemental nations as long as you have the Uzumaki blood you have the ability to access the shrine and enter Uzushio but because Uzushio is locked up by all that barriers no other Uzumaki has been able to access the shrine and Naruto is only able to do so because of the mark on his hand.

 

Devi has already told him everything he needs to know about Uzushio and Uzumaki. She told him how to cook and read. She told him how to write a seal or create them. She taught him his first jutsu. Naruto has family all because of her and one part of him wants to keep her with forever but he knows that he is being selfish. She has every right to be free of this curse. He promised her that he will free her from this nightmare and now he is going to do so. He will miss her for sure but her freedom is more important than his selfish desires and he has kurama too so he won't be completely lonely.

 

“So the moment you start the process I will go back inside the mask again. I am telling you this so that you don't get panicked and stop the ritual. Once Aizen is in front of you his presence might startle you but do not forget that he is your family and ask him whatever you want, Understood” Devi told him one final time. She hated it that she had to do this.

 

She hates that she has to help Naruto and Kurama find how to free her. She doesn't want to leave them again but she also wants to be free of this curse and be with the one she loves again. How long has it been since she saw Aizen? Maybe it won't be so bad. Naruto has kurama and Kurama has Naruto. Neither will be alone again. She doesn't know what to feel but the smile on Naruto’s face told her that she doesn't need to worry. The time has come for her to finally rest and leave the future to the next generation.

 

As soon as Naruto started the ritual Devi disappeared from view and the air around him became cold. Darkness surrounded him, the very wall of the shrines shaking. Soon the ritual ended and nothing happened at first. Naruto thought something might have gone wrong or might have done something wrong but before he could even finish the thought a strong and powerful feeling overcame all of his senses. Fear gripped his heart and it felt like he was going to choke. Breathing became difficult and his whole body became sweaty.

 

An invisible force was upon him whispering in his ears to submit, to fall for the pressure but he stood firm. He was Naruto Uzumaki and this was his ancestors powers. He isn't going to buckle under the pressure, instead he will face him head on to make sure to convey to Lord Aizen that although small he is still worthy of being an Uzumaki.

 

Aizen looked around the shrine. He knows who summoned him and how could he not when he was the one who promised his birth to his family. The shrine brought back all the memories whether it be the good ones or the bad ones. Naruto is still standing firm despite being subjected to his immense power. Not everyone can withstand his raw pressure, not even if you are an Uzumaki and seeing that Naruto can only be filled with pride. To think that his descendants will be this strong at such a tender age too.

 

“Look up dear child. You have proved yourself to me and it fills me with pride to see that you possess a will even more firm than me. It is with great joy that I finally get to meet you young Naruto for I have been waiting for you to summon me ever since you were born. So now face me and answer me why have you summoned me dear child” Aizen spoke with authority but with a hint of affection.

 

The pressure is finally off of him. Naruto can breathe easily again. He looked up only to see the beautiful and charming god that Devi described, not the shinigami that was painted on the mask. Even their description didn't do justice to Lord Aizen for he is far more divine than what Naruto previously thought. His hairs, his eyes and especially his voice they all are filled with power and grace that is not earthly. No wonder Devi fell for him.

 

Halting his thoughts and after catching his breath he kneeled down in front of the god that he had just summoned and spoke in a tone full of admiration and respect.

 

“Although you already know me, please allow me to introduce myself. My name is Naruto Uzumaki and I am Devi's direct descendant. It is my honour to finally meet the All father. I have summoned you to ask only two questions of which I needed the answers desperately and it will be a great beneficence on me if you could help me my lord” Naruto is still kneeling while he tries to convey as much of his desperation and respect as he could. He wanted Aizen to help him not because he feels obliged to do so but because he wants to.

 

Aizen looked at the kneeling boy in front of him. He heard not only his words but the feelings behind them. Aizen waited for a few minutes before speaking again. “ Look me in the eyes, descendant of Devi” He spoke and Naruto looked him in the eyes for the first time since he had arrived.

 

Power beyond his comprehension is hidden behind those eyes and Naruto can only imagine the might that the All father wields. Every hair on Naruto’s body is standing and he is getting goosebumps all over his body because of the sheer presence of Lord Aizen. Naruto thought that Kurama was ridiculously powerful but he is nothing compared to the deity standing in front of him. Even without doing anything the shinigami is forcing Naruto to bow down to his power and he understands that someone who wields power such as this can only be considered as a GOD.

 

“I waited many years for your birth, little prince, for I had already foreseen your birth. When your father summoned me that day I recognised immediately who you were but at that time it was unwise of me to say anything to your parents.

 

Everyone is born with a destiny they need to fulfill and role to play in this great play of life and even though I knew how hard your life is going to be I couldn't do anything to change it because it would have been a misuse of powers.

 

How we live and the circumstances that surround us shape us in what we become in the future. Your life until now has not been easy and I believe although it has been a cruel experience it has also given you many important lessons.”

 

Naruto listened carefully to what the All father was saying. He already knew that the shinigami knew whonhe was when he was born and how could he not since he was the one who promised his birth.

 

He understands what the shinigami is saying. It would have angered the gods if he had used information not meant to be known by mortals to change his life and although Naruto has some hard feelings regarding his life he doesn't deny the fact that it has greatly helped Naruto. If he missed living with his parents he is glad that he met Devi and Kurama too.

 

Naruto has learned many things because of the way his life has been and Naruto is only thankful to Devi and Kurama for loving him and making his life much more enjoyable than before.

 

“I can see that you understand what I am trying to say young Uzumaki and I am glad that you do. Now you have permission to ask your questions little one and I will try to answer to the best of my ability”. The All father finished speaking and Naruto braced himself.

 

Naruto got up from his kneeling posting and took a deep breath. He looked at the tengu mask that has become a part of him. He didn't know when the last time he was without the mask was when he was not sleeping or eating.

 

Devi is someone who has become far more important to Naruto then he ever thought possible and even if it pains him to think of living without her he has to do this because this is the only way he can free her.

 

Naruto looked at the All father with all the determination he could gather and asked “ I have only two questions my lord. How can I free Lady Devi from the Tengu mask and How can I get the other half of Kurama back that is sealed inside of you.”

 

He finished and waited for the All father to say something. The shinigami waited for a few minutes before answering him.

 

“You have asked some interesting questions and I have the answers to both of these questions but before I answer them You have to answer my questions too. Why do you want to free Devi and why do you need the other half of kurama if your answers satisfy me only then will I tell you the answers to your questions. So tell me, Young Uzumaki, what your answers are.”

 

Naruto doesn't even think about the answer to these questions. He has been thinking about it ever since he met Devi and Kurama. He looked the shinigami in the eyes and answered.

 

“I have not been imprisoned ever but even then I know the feeling of being caged. I could never talk to anyone or go anywhere without someone reminding me that I was not wanted and yet I couldn't get why they would treat me like that and I felt trapped and hollow.

 

Trapped in this village surrounded by everyone who hates me and then I met Devi. She changed me and my life. She showed me what it felt when you're loved unconditionally like parents love their children and it liberated me from my chains. I met Kurama who became my family and it filled me with so much warmth that it didn't matter anymore that Konoha hated me. All that mattered was Kurama and Devi.

 

I love them and because I love them I want them to be happy. Kurama doesn't want anymore to leave the seal that binds him to me but I want to make sure that he gets his freedom and that will not only make him happy but me too.

 

Devi doesn't wanna leave me either but the only way for her to move on from this mortal plane and be with the one she loves and for that to happen I need to free her from this curse. This is why I want you to tell me how to free Devi from this Mask and how to get Kurama's other half back from you.”

 

Naruto finished speaking and waited for the All father. Naruto felt warmth from within him that can only come from Kurama and although Devi is not present he can easily imagine her smiling face.

 

Aizen looked at the little child in front of him and smiled. Every word that the boy has spoken is filled with pure truth and love. He can see that there isn't even a hint of a lie there. The boy has given him what he needed.

 

“ Well said Young Uzumaki well said. You have not only satisfied me with your answers but also filled me with great pride to see someone so true to their words. I am truly proud of you, my descendant. Now I will give you your answers.

 

The night when you were born your father used a jutsu to summon me. He then proceeded to use my powers to split kurama into two halves one yang and one yin and offered himself as the sacrifice to use my powers. The one inside of you is yang. To get the other half of kurama is to use the ritual blade to cut through my stomach and summon the other half of kurama back to this realm.

 

As for your other question. When I created the mask it was simply to summon Devi’s soul but when God learned of the mask they sealed her inside the mask and put a curse on it so that me and her can never meet again. Since I was the one who created the mask and now that I have all my powers back I can release her from it but I cannot remove the curse that is placed on it.”

 

Naruto heard the answers and frowned. He was very very happy to learn how to get Kurama's other half back. All he needs to do is use the ritual sword to cut through the Shinigami’s stomach and summon the yin Kurama but to learn that even the shinigami can't remove the curse on the mask has dampened all his happiness.

 

He is back to square one. Summoning the All father for answers was their last bet and he doesn't know what to do now that they still don't know how to free Devi.

 

Aizen watched the turmoil inside Naruto with an amused smile. He is happy to see the child so committed to his cause. Before Naruto's thoughts could spiral out of control he interrupted him.

 

“Naruto no need to get so worked up like this” he said to Naruto who looked at him with a confused expression. He smiled a little and continued.

 

“I am the one who cannot do anything about the curse but you can do it. You can remove the curse placed upon the mask and once the curse is removed I will release Devi from the mask.” The shinigami finished and Naruto's smile returned with full force. It was like watching the sun rise full of warmth and brightness.

 

Naruto couldn't believe his luck. Not only will he be able to get the other half of  but also free Devi. He couldn't wait anymore. He can remove the curse and he will do it right now.

 

“Thank you for your knowledge my lord. You said that I can remove the curse that is placed upon the mask but how can I do it? Please help me with this too.” Naruto asked the shinigami.

 

“The curse is used to trap Devi and bar her from meeting the one she loves. It will need an equal power to remove the curse. You have to find what that power is and use it to remove it. I can only tell you that you already have the answers.” Aizen answered.

 

Naruto heard what the shinigami answered. Naruto has to use an equal power to that of the curse to remove it and he already has the answer but as far as Naruto's mind could go he couldn't think of anything he can use to remove the curse.

 

His sealing couldn't be the answer because there is no seal on the mask. The curse is put by the gods and Naruto doesn't have god powers so what could it be. He thought long and hard yet no answer came to his mind.

 

He tried to enter the mindscape but couldn't form some reason. His call to Kurama was answered and for some reason he knows it has something to do with the shinigami. Now Naruto has no one to help him and he feels scared and alone. What if he couldn't find the answer. Would Devi be angry? Knowing her she wouldn't even think of blaming Naruto but he will blame himself if he couldn't find the answer.

 

He thought of Devi. He thought of her long flowing hair and beautiful eyes. He thought of her divine smile. Everything about her was perfect and Naruto couldn't think anyone could be more beautiful than her. She was the one person that Naruto loved more than anything.

 

While Naruto was thinking of Devi he felt the mark on his palm vibrate with a warm sensation and it all finally connected in his mind. He knows what the answer is. He is sure of it. The mark felt more and more warm as his resolve came back. Naruto felt it's power coursing through him.

 

“I have found the answer to the curse my lord and I would like to remove the curse so that you can free Devi from the Mask. My only request is that we do it right now and in Uzushio. Uzushio is the place where she was sealed and I would like to free her there too so as she leaves this world her last moments are in the home that she built with you.” Naruto said happily but respectfully to the death god.

 

Aizen saw the resolve and smiled. He has been waiting for this day for centuries. He knows that Naruto has the answer and finally Devi will be free from his foolish mistake.With a flick of his finger they were on the island of Uzushio. He can still remember everything about the Island and the village that he created.

 

Naruto looked around himself. Uzushio has seen so much and lost so much but today Naruto will at least give the island a little happiness by freeing the one who founded the village.

 

First Naruto took the ritual blade and used it to cut the Shinigami's stomach. Naruto felt the power behind the knife. He commanded the blade to bring the other half of kurama. It took a moment before a great powerful force knocked him out of his feets.

 

Energy started pouring out of the death god's stomach and he watched slowly as it took the form of the nine tails fox. It was just as tall and big as kurama but only a little dark in colour.

 

The nine tails fox looked around before seeing the familiar face of Aizen. He can recognise the island where he was. So someone has summoned the shinigami to free him. He looked at the little boy on his back staring at him with awe but instead of feeling the negativity from the boy he only felt love and affection from him.

 

Kurama was confused but before he could say or do anything the shinigami touched him and in an instant he knew everything about Devi and Naruto. He knew about how and why he is here and who made it possible for him to be here free from the death gods belly. He looked at Naruto with a smile and sat down.

 

Naruto felt so happy seeing the other kurama. It felt weird because now he can feel one kurama inside of him while there is one outside. He found he could talk to Kurama inside of him again when he thanked him.

 

Naruto smiled but the work isn't done there is much more to do today. He took hold of the Tengu mask with one hand and placed the mark on his hand over it.

 

Aizen created the mask so that he and her family will be able to summon her soul whenever they want. Not only was this against nature but it was a selfish desire of Lord Aizen. In his selfishness he was the one who sealed Devi inside the mask and the gods put the curse upon it . Love as Naruto knows can only be selfish to help the one you love not to imprison them.

 

Naruto needs to break the curse by showing the love that he feels for Devi. The love in which he doesn't want or need anything from her. Even if she won't be here anymore, Naruto will love her the same because love is something far more pure and powerful than any other thing in the world.

 

Naruto thought of Devi. He thought about what she meant to him. He thought of his desire to see her smile and finally be free. He wants to free her not because she wants to be free or because he needs something in return to free her. All Naruto wants is for her to be happy because he loves her.

 

The mark pulsed with power underneath his hand. The wind started blowing like a tornado was forming. He can hear the waves crashing against the island of Uzushio. It suddenly got cold and dark. Naruto held on tight to the mask. His hands felt like they were on fire but he held on. The mask started shaking like a leaf and a bright light started coming out of the mask.

 

Aizen saw this with great wonder. This child in front of him has done what was once impossible to Aizen. He knew how to remove the curse from the mask but he needed someone who loved Devi as much as he loved her but without any desire to get anything from her. A love so selfless that even the gods had to bow down to its might.

 

And Naruto loves Devi as such. This child who knew Devi for only a handful of years has felt such immense love for her that this very world is shaking by its power. Aizen touched the mask and undid absorbed his powers back.

 

As soon as Aizen absorbed his powers back a crack formed on the mask and it got divided into two parts. Naruto looked at Aizen with sweat running down his entire body. He didn't think this would be so intense. His hands feels like they are getting pinched by thousands of blades.

 

At first nothing happened and slowly a figure appeared and in the same way as Aizen appeared. Devi was there standing next to Aizen with tears in her eyes. Naruto too was crying. Finally she is free from that curse. He has done it. The promise that he made to her all those years ago is finally fulfilled. He fell to his knees breathing heavily. It felt like he was going to die but even if he died there is still something he needs to do.

 

He closed his eyes and went to his mindscape. Kurama looked at the tiny body of Naruto. The boy has done the impossible. Not only has he brought his other half back, he has also freed Devi from her curse. Kurama wanted to help him but he couldn't reach him but somehow Naruto had found the answer to the curse. He felt Naruto's emotions better than anyone and when he felt the love Naruto felt for Devi even a thousand year old creature was stumped.

 

“You have done it Naruto. I am so happy and proud that I couldn't even express it. For the first time in my long life I have seen something so wonderful and pure. Thank you for everything that you have done.” Kurama needed Naruto to know how much gratitude he felt towards him. After facing all the hardships and cruelty he is still so selfless and pure. If any deserves Kurama's respect After his family it is Naruto and well Naruto too is his family.

 

Naruto looked at Kurama and smiled at his words. But the promise isn't complete because not only Devi was trapped, so was Kurama and he promised both that he would free them. Another reason behind his request to come here Uzushio is to do with fulfilling both of his promises today.

 

“Kurama, the time has come. Devi will be leaving soon and I want you to say goodbye to her but not as sealed Biju but as her free brother. Your other half is free and now it is time for you to gain your freedom to. I need your help kurama to free you. Will you help me ?” Naruto asked the mighty nine tails fox.

 

Kurama for the first time since his Devi died shed tears. This boy is a gift. He felt speechless and all he could do was nod his head and wait for Naruto to do what he promised. He wanted to remain inside Naruto for all his life and he already stated his desire in the past but Naruto has told him again and again that as long as he is sealed inside of him Naruto will never feel truly happy.

 

Naruto got up from his place inside the seal and walked towards the cage that held Kurama. When he reached the gates Kurama’s chakra surrounded him and lifted him to the paper that worked as a lock on the cage. He reached the paper with his right hand and tore it off in one swing.

 

Kurama held himself and his chakra as soon as the seal was destroyed. He knows that if he leaves now Naruto might die. He waited for Naruto to finish what he had started.

 

Naruto opens his eyes in the real world. Both Devi and Aizen are looking at him with affection in their eyes. Naruto stood up and reached the yin Kurama. With one hand he touched his belly and with the other he fist bumped the yin Kurama who obliged to his intentions with a grateful smile.

 

“Let go Kurama.” He called to the nine tails fox and soon felt power like a hot raging tsunami flowing inside of him. The mark on his hand started pulsing again. He willed his mind to control the flowing lava inside of him. He controlled the flow outside of his body and to the yin Kurama.

 

Hot bubbling orange energy started flowing from him to the yin half of kurama and in just a few minutes Kurama growed twice in size and now orange coloured.

 

They are both free. Naruto's family is free. Finally his promises are fulfilled. Naruto opened his mouth to say something but before he could even utter a word he felt darkness overtaking him. He closed his eyes as he fell unconscious but with a smile on his face.

 

All three remaining presence watch the chosen one fall on the ground and waited for him to regain consciousness so that they can thank the child who helped the adults 

Notes:

A.N.

So both Devi and Kurama are free.

As i said before I will change the things of the Naruto world according to my need.

There is no Minato and Kushina inside the seal.

although kurama has left Naruto he will still be able to help him in every battle. Just wait for the next chapter .

please leave a review .

God bless you.

Chapter 8: Farewell

Naruto slowly opened his eyes to see white bright sky. He tried to remember where he was and what happened when the memories of his last actions filled his mind and with them the pain recurred throughout his body. He felt weak and fatigued and tried to speak but no sound came from him. His mouth was dry and body aching.

A hand offered him a wooden canteen full of water to drink. He looked up to see Devi as the owner of said hand. She was smiling at him with her beautiful smile and Naruto returned it with all his heart. It took some time but everything is in order again.

He remembers what has happened recently, how he fulfilled both the promises he made to his family and how no longer any of his family is caged. He remembers why his body was aching but why he felt so full of energy and happiness.

Lord Aizen is standing right above him as he is laid in the lap of Devi. Kurama is sitting a short distance from him while slowly swinging his tails. All three of them are looking at him with expressions full of affection and eyes full of pride.

Naruto felt shy all of sudden but couldn't stop himself from smiling ear to ear. “How long was I out?” He asked while looking at his hands. There is some pain in his body but laying in Devi’s lap is far more comfortable than any discomfort in the world.

“One full Day my Prince” Devi replies and his eyes go wide with the information. To think he was unconscious for the whole day is scary but he is lucky to even be alive after what he has done.

Anyone who has a Biju sealed inside them dies immediately after the Biju is removed but not the Uzumaki because they are just that awesome. But even without this information he would have done exactly what he had done to fulfill his promise to Kurama.

Suddenly he realised something didn't make sense. Devi is still here and so is Lord Aizen. While he is happy to see them both but he thought she would have passed on to the afterlife after being freed from the curse to meet her family. But before he could question his thoughts Lord Aizen spoke as if reading his mind.

“We couldn't leave without saying a proper goodbye Young Uzumaki and Devi would never forgive me if i didn't gave her the chance to say her parting words to you”

Devi is brushing her hand through his hairs which are the same colour as her with watery eyes. Naruto looked at her with all the love he felt for her. She held his hand in her as she spoke.

“All of my time while I was trapped inside that Mask I waited for the one that was promised and then you came that day running straight towards me. From the moment when I saw you I was in absolutely love with you. You were my own blood and my family.

All those years that I spent alone and in agony were nothing against the happiness I felt when I was with you. You not only filled every moment I spent with you with love and smiles but with hope too. Because of you I was able to hope again for a better future where I would be able to meet the love of my life and be free from God's curse.

You promised me something impossible and yet you fulfilled it even though it was heartbreaking for you and for all that I thank you my young prince. I thank you for meeting me and for loving me. I thank you for freeing my brother Kurama and making him whole again and I thank you for giving me the opportunity to be with the one I love.

So Naruto Uzumaki Prince of the Storm and whirlpool I Devi Uzumaki, the founder of Uzushio thank you for everything you have done for me.”

By the time she stopped speaking both Naruto and Devi were crying freely. He got up and took her into a big hug. Lord Aizen and Kurama watched the scene in front of them with affectionate eyes yet no one uttered a word to disturb them.

They don't know how long they cried or hugged each other but when he let go of her it still felt a little too soon. Maybe it was because the inevitable moment is coming. Naruto has been ignoring this feeling ever since he laid his eyes on her but he knows very soon she is going to say goodbye and that would be it.

The next time he will be able to see her would be in the afterlife and that just makes him sad. She would no longer be there just waiting for him to put the mask on and welcome her into his life. To help his worries and encourage his achievements. Naruto will wake up tomorrow and every other day after that and there would be no Devi to greet him.

And there would be no kurama either he thought as he looked at the giant nine tailed fox. He is so used to seeing the fox inside him that looking at him while he is just sitting is weird. No longer will there be a voice in his head talking to him or guiding him through his day.

He knows he won't be alone again and he can visit Kurama whenever he wants but it wouldn't be the same again. Maybe his thoughts surfaced on his face again because both Devi and Kurama looked at him with eyes saying they felt the same.

Devi looked at the child in her arms and felt immense pride and love. The thought of regaining her freedom again seemed so impossible to her that she lost all of her hope for the future but this child of hers had promised that he would free her and he did.

His love for her was so great that he even overpowered God's will and freed both her and her brother. She knows that now that she is free she needs to leave this mortal plane for the other world but she just couldn't bring her heart to let go of her prince. How could she leave him again to be just by himself while she goes to meet her family and be with the ones she loves.

His eyes spoke of the same story. Both held each other tightly and neither wanted to let go of the other even though they know that it was an futile attempt on their part. This was the sacrifice that they needed to make for her freedom and she didn't like it.

Whenever the topic of her freedom came in the past Naruto assured her again and again that although he will miss her but he still will do it because that's what he wants so Devi respected his wishes and now she just couldn't bear the thought of leaving her child. She looked at Aizen, to convey her emotions through her eyes and he gave her a sad smile.

Even he cannot change the laws of nature. Whether she wants to or not , she has to leave Naruto now that she is a free soul. She tightened her grip on Naruto a little and kissed his hair. She wanted to convey how much love she had for him in just this small amount of time and judging by the grateful smile he gave her Naruto understood it all.

Kurama looked at the scene and thought of the day Devi died and left him alone and once again he felt great sadness in his heart thinking that again his sister is going to leave him but this time he won't be alone because he has Naruto this time.

He looked at the boy with wonder. When he first met the boy he knew that he was special but to think that this little boy has not only given him his freedom but freed his sister too from the curse and now they both are free thanks to Naruto.

Kurama loves Naruto. It is a fact that he has never said aloud but something that both him and Naruto knows but now not only does he love him but respect him too.

He respects that Naruto always keeps his word no matter what and he respects the indomitable will that the boy possesses. Naruto still has a hard road ahead of him if he wants to rebuild Uzushio but if anyone can do it surely it will be Naruto.

The time is near when Devi will leave and he cannot go back to Konoha to be with Naruto like he was before leaving the seal. Naruto can visit him whenever he wants but it won't be the same and as his eyes meet that of the boys he knows that Naruto is thinking the same thing.

“It is time Devi. We already overstayed our time here but now we must go. I know this is hard for you and it is hard for me too to leave Naruto but we cannot stay here. Say you farewell my love and then we can move to the afterlife” Aizen finished with a heavy heart. He has to leave his family again but this time at least he knows that it won't be as bad as the last time.

Devi looked at the boy in her arms and thought of the first day she met him. How small and scared he was of her and how very soon he accepted her and loved her without asking anything in return.

She stood up slowly with Naruto still in her embrace and walked upto Kurama. The giant fox seems unaffected by all this but she can clearly see in his eyes the sadness he tries to hide. With a small sad smile on her face she spoke her final words to her family.

“It pains my heart to leave you two but I cannot stay. I cannot express how much I am thankful to you both. I am going to meet my family again all because of you two so thank you for giving me the opportunity to be free again. Thank you for loving me without asking anything in return.” Devi said with as much emotion as she can put into words. She then turned to face Kurama and spoke.

“Just like last time I am leaving you again and I am sorry for that but I want you to know that I'll miss you and that you always were and will be my family. Promise me that you will take care of yourself and my family, promise that you'll help Naruto in everything that he needs and promise me that you'll always love me”

Her voice hitched with every word she spoke. Tears were flowing freely from her eyes. Kurama looked at her little sister and spoke with a heavy yet loved filled heart “I promise”.

Devi smiled and turned her eyes to Naruto one more time. “Now it is time for me to leave but before I go there is something all three of us want to give you my dear child so please step back a little”.

Naruto stepped back a little and watched with confused eyes as Devi , Lord Aizen and Kurama all came forward to join their fists. They all had a small smile on their faces as a silver light started emerging from Lord Aizen's hand and soon it was met with the red chakra of Devi and orange chakra of Kurama.

Slowly and steadily all three energies mixed together to form the shape of something like a sword but Naruto couldn't be sure because all of the brightness from the energy. After Waiting for a few minutes the energies stopped mixing and the brightness ceased and now Naruto could clearly see the gift they had prepared for him.

It was a beautiful long sword with a dark black blade. There is also a big black and red Uzumaki swirl which is connecting the blade with the handle which is silver coloured but with lining running across it in gold colour. The blade guard is in the shape of two fox heads, one blood red and one dark orange, just like Kurama facing the opposite direction. Some red coloured symbols just like fuinjutsu are written on the middle of the blade on both sides.

The moment the sword materialized in front of Naruto he was in love with it. It was almost absolutely perfect. He looked at Devi , Lord Azien and Kurama still joining their fists and smiled a grateful smile with watery eyes.

“I was the one who first taught the Uzumaki how to wield swords. This blade has the very essence of me engraved in it. This can only be wielded by those who share your blood and chakra. I hope that it serves you well, young Uzumaki.” Aizen explained the wonder that Naruto is looking at. He gave a moment so that Naruto could observe the sword before continuing.

“Now it is time for me to leave so this is goodbye from me dear child. I bless you to be able to achieve your dreams. I bless you to live a long life worthy of an Uzumaki. I bless you Naruto Uzumaki to always be happy.”

And with those parting words Lord Aizen disappeared from his eyes and went back to where he belonged. Naruto just bowed his head as the All father gave him his blessings and a gift worthy for an Uzumaki. Naruto will never use this blade only for his personal gain but to help others defend those who cannot defend themselves.

“It was me who the sage of six paths himself created when he divided the ten tails. I am a being made up completely of chakra and nothing else. Now that I am no longer sealed inside you I will not be able to help you like I did before and while you go back to konoha I will be here all alone and so to make things more comfortable and easy for both us with the help of Aizen and Devi I have imbued the blade with my Chakra. As long as you hold the blade you'll be able to communicate with me no matter where you are.

Since you are familiar with my chakra it will be easy to flow your own chakra through the blade and it will also help you absorb and store any chakra that the blade comes in contact with.”

Kurama spoke next and to know that even after being freed from his seal Naruto will be able to talk to the nine tails is better than even the blade. Naruto is so happy after hearing that he couldn't stop himself smiling from ear to ear while looking at Kurama who just gave him a smile mirroring his own and backs away to give the last one remaining some space

Naruto looked at Devi who was the last one out of the three to speak. She asked him to come forward and he did. Devi handed him the sword and Naruto realised that the sword is much heavier than what he previously thought and a little long for his current height but it didn't matter, all that mattered was that it was a gift from the people he loves and he will cherish it more than anything in his life.

“I was the one who founded Uzushio with Aizen and taught our followers and children fuinjutsu. This blade contains not only my chakra but all my love for you and my family. I have inscribed this blade with my own fuinjutsu creations. You will be able to summon the blade from anywhere you are and teleport yourself to the blade no matter the distance.

On the suggestion of big brother Kurama I have connected the blade directly to his chakra so as long as it absorbs the right amount of chakra needed you will be able to call him.”

Naruto looked in complete awe at the blade in his hands. The more he listens the more amazing this thing becomes. He understood everything explained to him by Devi and Kurama but what does she mean by saying that he will be able to call him with the right amount of chakra. He asks her his confusion which makes her smile a little playfully.

“It means that whenever you want you are able to summon Kurama. We both know that the future is filled with danger even for a normal shinobi but even more for someone like you. I won't be here any longer and even though we both want for you to be the strongest shinobi ever there is nothing wrong with taking help from someone to achieve your goals and specially when that someone is your own family”

 

This is too much. Naruto has gotten the best present anyone has ever gotten. This blade
Is the most perfect thing in the world. Naruto will never be alone now as long as he has the blade. He can talk to Kurama whenever he wants and he'll be able to summon him whenever he needs and that's just awesome. Naruto can't wait to try it out.

He is so happy looking at the most beautiful thing anyone has ever given him that he almost forgets that Devi is leaving. Almost.

He looks up and sees Devi’s soul is surrounded by a bright white energy. She gave him a smile which tells him that a time has come. Even Kurama stood up from where he was sitting but didn't speak and Naruto didn't know what to do. Devi is leaving him and he doesn't know what to say. There were so many things he needed to say but words failed to come out of his mouth and all that came was the sound of his tears.

Devi smiled as she looked at the boy who is the future of her home and her family. This is hard for her too but she didn't want her last moments with Naruto to be filled with only tears. She braced herself and gave Naruto a smile full of all the love she could muster.

“Don't worry Naruto. There is no need for words because I already know what you want to say. Once again I thank you for freeing me and my brother. I thank you for loving me, my prince. As I am about to leave this world there are thousands of things I want to say to you but we don't have time. So I want you to know the most important thing before I leave my child.”

Naruto watched as she slowly started flowing in the air. He ran to catch her hoping to stop her but his hands passed right through. As Devi spoke her last words to him he clung to every one of them.

“I want you to know that I have always loved you and believed in you, dear Naruto. I believe in your dreams and in your goals. I believe that you will rebuild Uzushio and bring the clan together. I believe that you will defend those who need your protection and help all those who need your help.

 

I believe that one day you will grow up to be a strong but kind Shinobi. I believe that one day you will be a just and firm leader but also full of compassion for those who you lead. I believe in you Naruto Uzumaki and as I leave I want you to know that no matter what happens and no matter what you do in life I will always love you.”

Tears were trying to escape her eyes but she held them back with all the force she could muster. The last thing she wants them to see is her smiling face with eyes full of love not tears. She looked at Kurama from Naruto and continued.

“I left you last time and I am leaving you again but this time I Have the opportunity to say my farewell to you. You have always been my big brother and will always be. When I was little you were the most amazing thing in the world and that hasn't changed a bit.

I wish I had more time with you but I don't have even that luxury now so as I leave I want you to know how much your love meant to me. After my father died I always looked up to you not only as my big brother but also as the elder of the family.”

Kurama couldn't hold back the tears. The little girl who used to ride him has grown so much before his very eyes and at last she is free to move on from her cursed life all thanks to Naruto. He wanted to say something too but she interrupted him before he could even open his mouth.

Devi now looked at both Kurama and Naruto. She could feel that in only a few moments she would leave for the afterlife. She looked at the giant fox who was her family and a child who she loved more than anything else in the world.
Her body glowed with a golden hue and she started disappearing from their eyes but before she left there were still some words to be said.Her final words to Naruto and Kurama.

“Thank you Naruto, Kurama for loving me. This is a farewell, my child. I pray you both live a life full of warmth, happiness and love. Always remember that I love you both and I believe in you. Goodbye.”

She left. Both Naruto and Kurama watched with teary eyes as Devi left the mortal realm as a free soul and went to the afterlife to be with her family and the one she loves.

Naruto and Kurama are again alone but this time they have each other and soon they will have more. Now that Naruto has freed both of his family it was time to bring his remaining family together and rebuild their home but that can wait a few more days because Naruto doesn't have the heart to do anything now that Devi has left. He thought he could handle her leaving but it was just too hard to think that she is no longer here.

He looked at the sword that was given to him as a gift and left it with Kurama. Without speaking a word, he went back to Konoha through the Uzumaki shrine.

Kurama looked at the retreating form of Naruto and didn't stop him. He too needed some alone time now that his sister has left him again but this time he will not leave Uzushio and Uzumaki again. This time he helps however he can whenever Naruto needs his help but he is just waiting to see what Naruto decides to do now that Devi is gone.

 

One Week later : Uzushio

 

It has been a week since Devi has left them. To say she left sounds a little harsh like she abandoned them which is not the case. A week since she moved to a new word, hmm that sounds much better.

Naruto mused these thoughts as he laid on top of kurama. His sword lay beside him. After he left Uzushio a week ago he locked himself inside his apartment and cried and cried until sleep took over him. He hasn't gone to the academy, hasn't trained or even visited Kurama.

He was sad that she is gone now but also happy to think that she will be with her family enjoying the time she has missed and it made Naruto smile. Naruto needed to do many things now that Devi is gone and nothing will be accomplished if he just sulks inside his apartment. Devi will be very disappointed to find out that all he did after she left was cry and act like a crybaby.

So the first thing he did after a week spent inside his apartment was to visit Kurama and see how he was doing which was much better than he anticipated. When asked his simple answer was that yes he is sad that she is gone now but much much happy for her and that also helped Naruto cope with her sudden loss.

Naruto never lost anyone because he didn't have anyone to lose. His parents died even before he could understand what parents are. But Devi is the first loss he felt and it is not easy to be comfortable with her absence but with the help of Kurama and his wise words he is feeling much much better.

He will always miss her that is for sure but he will not let it get in the way of his goals and dreams because that is exactly what she would want if she was here.

And now Naruto is thinking what to do next. For the previous year or two all of his time went into either training or thinking how to free these two and now that that has been accomplished the next thing he want to do is rebuild Uzushio and find his family but he doesn't know how to do any of those things and so he came to the only knowledge person he knows, Kurama.

“Kurama now that Devi is free and you are alsi free we can move to the next important thing which is to rebuild our home and bring our family back. But how will we accomplish these goals? I have no idea what to do next and it is very frustrating. Please help.”

Kurama listened to the ramblings of the child laid on top of him. He has asked some genuine questions but to the wrong person. If he wants to know about chakra or how to destroy things than Kurama is you guy but things like rebuilding villages and searching lost people are not his cup of tea but he is not a bit troubled by this because Naruto already has the answers to these questions all he needs is someone reminding him of those answers because he is dense that way.

“You already have the answers to both of those questions and so why are you so troubled over this?” Kurama answered and that left Naruto even more confused. He voiced his confusion to which Kurama replied.

“What are the things you need to rebuild Uzushio?” Kurama asked him. Naruto didn't reply immediately but thought about it. He needs to rebuild Uzushio. He thought hard for a few minutes before answering to the best of his knowledge.

“I need money to build and buy things for my village. I need to construct various buildings for  things like homes, academies, markets etc etc. I will also need to protect against all those who will try to harm my village.” He replied.

He has studied economics and construction in the hopes of one day using those skills to rebuild Uzushio. He is already training to be a Shinobi to protect his home and those three things are the most important things to rebuild Uzushio.

Kurama listened to the answers and thought they were satisfactory but there is still the most important thing missing and that's why he is here to help and guide Naruto because although special he is still a child and a child needs a elder to guide them.

“You are correct. These are the three things you need to rebuild Uzushio but you forget the most important thing.” Kurama stopped to stand up which caused Naruto to jump from his top to stand in front of him. Kurama said he missed the most important thing and what would that be. Instead of thinking for an answer he waited for Kurama to explain.

Kurama took a deep breath before starting speaking again, “ People Naruto you need people. As a Shinobi you can earn money by doing missions or earning through collecting bounty but that won't be enough. What will be the meaning of different constructions if there are no people using them and what will you do to protect those empty homes?

You need people who will help you earn more money to rebuild your home. You need people who will help you protect not only your but their home as well. Before rebuilding Uzushio you need to find it because Uzushio is not a place but its people and you cannot do everything alone as Devi used to say.

The most important thing you need to rebuild Uzushio is your Family the Uzumaki clan, which is scattered throughout the elemental nations.”

 

Naruto listened to every word that Kurama had said and it made much more sense than what he said. No one can do everything by themselves and that's why they have friends and family to help them and that's what Naruto needs.

The sooner he finds the Uzumaki the sooner he can rebuild his home. Finally he understood what he needed to do next and as soon as that realisation occurred to him the mark on his arm vibrated with acceptance. He  brought his arm and looked at the now fully coloured symbol of his clan humming with power on the palm of his hand. Ever Since he has freed both Kurama and Devi the mark has found him worthy of protecting and rebuilding Uzushio and it gained his full colours.. Soon he thought he would soon be with his family and they would together rebuild Uzushio.

“That's why you are the best , Kurama. Thanks for clearing my confusion. I know now that before doing anything I need to find the lost Uzumaki and I know what to do to find them. You just wait and see it won't be much wait before we all come back together”

And with that he said his goodbye to Kurama and returned to konoha. He needs to do some planning for his next steps.

Chapter 9: Naruto's Sensei

Summary:

Hiruzen is planning something I hope it's nothing sinister.

Warning :
Monster Inside

Perhaps he should have taken it down the first time he saw it but Naruto has barred him from even touching the sign. According to him it's a reminder of what he meant to the village and he couldn't fault the boy because this is exactly what he meant to the village despite his hope that they would see the truth but some wishes never come true.

His companion doesn't give a reaction seeing the sign but his experienced eyes can see the discomfort in his body language. At least he also thought that this is wrong on every level.

Hiruzen has come to Naruto's apartment to talk to Kakashi Hatake about things far more important than the paperwork waiting for him in the office. When will the day come when he will finally be free of his duties and paperwork but seeing the current atmosphere around the village perhaps only his death will free him of his responsibility towards his village.

If only Minato were alive then the village could have avoided so many unfortunate things that occurred during his reign. Maybe if he was alive then Uchiha would still have been patrolling the village like they used to do , Orochimaru would have been captured or killed by now instead of letting him have the freedom to torment others while he just watched.

If Minato was still alive maybe Naruto would have been treated as the hero he is and he would still be loyal to the village. But this is just wishful thinking and he needed to focus on the present and make sure the future is better than the past.

Hiruzen’s second reign as Hokage is surrounded by just maybe’s. He can accept it truly inside his heart that he has failed as Hokage and the village suffered as a result. Why was he still hokage after so many failures ah because there is no one to take the mantle from him and this village still loves him enough to accept his leadership as bad as it might have been.

His companion coughed a little and he remembered where he was. He gathered his thoughts before opening the gate with his spare key and entered Naruto's apartment. It was neat and tidy as he remembered from his last visit. When was the last time he visited Naruto, maybe six months ago.

Usually the boy visited him in his office to collect his monthly allowance and sometimes to ask about things he needed help with but that was the end of their relationship, a necessary monthly visit.

Naruto has slowly built a distance between them and Hiruzen hasn't pushed it. He has truly and utterly failed Naruto and he couldn't even face the child always making excuses that the village needs him more but he knows the truth, it was a relief to meet Naruto so little.

Although Naruto never said anything to him he can see the hurt and accusations behind those blue eyes that reminded him of his successor and it brings back all the memories Hiruzen has suppressed every time he meets the boy. So he was ashamed to not have pushed for a more deep relationship between him and the boy.

The apartment was a single bedroom apartment. It was far more clean than what a 13 year old’s apartment was supposed to look but also much more bare that that of a 13 year old. The apartment only has all the necessary things needed to survive and not an extra furniture or accessory, not even a single painting is hanging from the wall except the plants by the window which gives the impression that at least someone is living there.

He motioned for his companion to survey the apartment. The bed was tidy and the bed sheets were clean. The kitchen equipment was working flawlessly and the fridge was filled with fresh ingredients and milk. There was a sofa and a reading table in the living room with a tv set. All of the things that he bought for Naruto were there and not a single thing that he bought for himself.

How can a boy be able to live like that but again when the whole village refused to sell you anything and you have to use the henge to transform yourself into someone else just to buy some fresh vegetables and fruits to eat in your own village sums it up pretty well.

And wasn't this just what explains everything. A boy of 9 years old has figured out that his very existence is not accepted by his home so he has to change himself into someone else just to buy something.

How did the situation around Naruto turn so grave and how did he allow such a thing. Sometimes he thinks he might be under the control of some enemy to have made such decisions but no matter how much regret he feels for what has happened in this village nothing will change the present and all he could hope for a better future and that is why he was here. For the future.

“This isn't what I imagined his apartment would look like, Lord Third.” Kakashi spoke, his one uncovered eye wandering around the apartment as he inspected everything.

He has been very much surprised when the hokage has called him to discuss his new team. He never wanted to be a Jonin sensei. He knows himself and his limits and and he has again and again assured the hokage that will only fail in this role like he has failed in all of the other roles in his life.

Kakashi was better when he was an anbu. Life was simple for him then do your Mission, receive your payment and do another mission. It was his much favourable lifestyle compared to being Jonin sensei.

When he was an anbu everyone knew him as agent hound and no one saw kakashi. No one got attached to him and so no one died. It was much better than having the responsibility to train and protect three new genins but the hokage has been adamant in his decision to make him a Jonin sensei but so far none of the teams has passed his test and he has no hope for this team either.

The Hokage has informed him of his decision for who is going to be his team yesterday when he gave him their files and hasn't budged an inch despite his various protests. Maybe he should have threatened to burn all of Hiruzen’s secret Icha Icha collection but as a fellow fan he didn't have the heart to evn utter such words.

After visiting the rooms of two of his other future students he was here in the apartment of the final member of team Kakashi, Naruto Uzumaki. According to the file that the hokage has given him about Naruto, he was once a dead last student scoring poorly in every subject at the academy but suddenly he improved so much that now both Sasuke and Naruto are the top students of their class.

According to the academy reports, during the initial years Naruto was a loud boy, always playing pranks, disturbing classes and not concentrating in his studies while once he turned 9 years old an 180 degree turn occurred in his academic life. While once a loud and social student turned into a silent and focused student who slowly and slowly improved all parts of his education and became the top student.

Naruto doesn't talk to anyone from the academy and has no friends or social life at all. His daily life is only going to the academy and training and other than that visiting the ramen shop named ichiraku ramen at least once a day without skipping and going to the grave site memorial were the only things he did apart from training.

Kakashi himself has seen the boy once or twice standing in front of the memorial stone holding fresh flowers in his hands but he never approached the boy. The ghost of the past still hounds Kakashi; he doesn't think he has a right to approach Naruto in hopes of having any kind of relationship with him.

Naruto's file had much more information compared to the other two students he is going to have and maybe that is because of his special condition.The council has suggested that he be put under Kakashi Hatake and Sasuke Uchiha being his teammate. They didn't care who the third member was and he could see the reasoning behind such a decision.

Kakashi was the only loyal sharingan user that Konoha has and Sasuke has the potential to awaken his own sharingan in the future if he's anything like how his brother was and with two sharingan users on the same team as Naruto would have given the village security that if any mishaps happen in the future this team will be able to handle it. After all, everyone knows that the sharingan can control the beast.

Kakashi hated that he could see the logic behind such a decision. No one wants a repeat of what happened 13 years ago and wants to take measures to prevent any accident and right now the best possible team for Naruto is the one chosen for him.

According to the reports Naruto has more chakra than anyone in this village and as a Ninjustsu expert Kakashi is an ideal teacher for such a student and Sasuke Uchiha another Uchiha prodigy is said to only have a positive relationship with Naruto.

Sasuke and Naruto are training partners and friends if you can call them that. They didn't talk to each other while in the academy but they always sat together. As far as Iruka’s report to be trusted they have created a relationship that benefits both of them and are happy to leave it at that. Kakashi halted his thoughts for a moment as he saw the hokage turning around to look at him.

“I agree, seeing this you wouldn't guess that a child is living here. This place doesn't have that presence here. It just gives the vibe of coldness and emptiness. I suppose that is to be expected after all who can live like the way Naruto has lived and still be able to be happy and smiling.” The hokage replied to his previous thoughts.

He was right. The place is clean and tidy. But it doesn't give off the feeling that someone is living here. Ever since Kakashi quit anbu he has made sure to be as away as possible from Naruto and even as an anbu he was forced to watch over the boy as his anbu guard when he needed a light mission according to his medical reports.

It is not like Kakashi hates Naruto. It's just that seeing the boy reminds him of every person he lost and Kakashi is afraid that if he forms any connection with Naruto he will lose him too. Every person that has gotten close to Kakashi is dead and so he decided to stay as far away from Naruto as possible.

But Kakashi knows how the village views the boy and treats him. It doesn't even surprise Kakashi that Naruto has no friends after all who would want to befriend the demon. Who would even sell the demon so that he could own things a 13 years old should have.

The hokage must have sensed his discomfort because he asked him to take a seat. Naruto was still in the academy for his graduation test and the Hokage personally wanted to visit his apartment with him because he had something important to talk about with her. Kakashi took the seat on the dining table present in the kitchen and waited for the hokage to speak.

“I know you have many questions plaguing you regarding your team and why I insisted for you to visit Naruto's apartment with me. It is natural to question things but I assure you completely that this decision was not taken in haste.” The hokage started addressing his inner thoughts and she intently listened to his every word.

“I have made a decision I should have made a long time ago but there was no one I could trust the future of this village with and there was so much to do but now this provides me the perfect opportunity to hit two targets with one arrow.”

This conversation right now is taking a dangerous turn for Kakashi. He has enough experience under his belt to Know what the third wanted and what Kakashi couldn't give him. To be entrusted with the future of the village can only mean one thing and if he wants one of his students to have that responsibility than Kakashi has no problem with it but if his words have the same meaning as what he thought they have then he has to look for another candidate because kakashi is not going anywhere near that office.

With a laugh the hokage continued, “No need to be so alert Kakashi. I have been hokage for a long time and during this time I have made decisions both good and bad for the village but when I gave my hat to Minato I never thought I would be back in this office ever again. Those who knew Minato knew that he was going to be the best hokage this village has ever seen but we were not fortunate enough to see his reign for long.”

Kakashi doesn't need anyone to tell him how great a leader Minato Sensei was. If he was alive today the village would have been in much better condition for sure. Kakashi has seen for himself how good a person he was. He had been there for Kakashi whether Kakashi needed him or not and look at how Kakashi repaid him by abandoning his only child.

Instead of a war-hardened shinobi, Hiruzen only saw a lonely child in front of him. Kakashi has suffered so much and yet he is still here offering his services for the village he loves. Knowing why his father killed himself, anyone would have resented Konoha but Kakashi has always been a loyal shinobi.

Hiruzen understands the troubles that Kakashi has to struggle with and that's why he has been adamant about him having a team of his own. Hiruzen knew from his own experience that it would only help Kakashi fight his own demons.

This team is going to be either the best decision Hiruzen has made or the worst. But Hiruzen will bet everything he has on team Kakashi. Konoha's future is going to be shaped by this team. Whether it be a good future or bad is yet to be seen.

“Naruto has been alone for all of his life and I am to blame for that. I believed in the people of Konoha too much and Naruto had to pay for my foolishness. Not only that to this day I have not told Naruto about his parents or about the nine tails but I suspect that he knows about the latter since he was nine.” Hiruzen's eyes were filled with shame as he spoke.

“I don't know what possessed me to keep this a secret from the boy but I made those decisions and now I have to live with the consequences.” Hiruzen continued. Kakashi doesn't want to say this out loud but the third has really made a blunder with Naruto. How can he expect that these villagers will accept Naruto so easily? Even Kushina has to face some difficulties because she was a jinchuriki. Doesn't he know how jinchurikis are treated in other villages?

Hiruzen took a deep breath and looked Kakashi straight in his one eye before speaking, “I hoped that by hiding the truth Naruto will be able to have a normal childhood. I hoped that by placing the gag order children will not inherit the hatred from their parents and befriend Naruto. But my hopes have been crushed and as such Naruto has to suffer through a lonely and hate filled childhood.

The life that Naruto has lived will leave anyone with lasting damage and the same can be said about Naruto. There is no mental damage or physical damage done to him as far as we know but a more major damage has already been done and we can do now is damage control.”

Kakashi looked at Hiruzen and instead of seeing a village leader he saw an old man who had so much to bear on his shoulders. He looked at those tired eyes and wrinkled face. He looked at his small frame and the tiredness oozing from his body.

This is a man forced to bear the mantle much heavier than his head. Kakashi felt sorry for him. The situation with Naruto is weighing heavily on his heart and he is truly hurt with the way things have turned out. At the end of the day Kakashi could never truly hate Hiruzen despite his many blunders. The old man really loved the village and wanted everyone to be happy.

“Naruto has no family in this village. The only person you can call his friend is Sasuke. Everyone needs an anchor in their life kakashi. Something to love, something to fight for. Naruto has none in Konoha but still he trains like his life depends on it.

Instead of working to gain their acknowledgement like he did as a child, Naruto has accepted that he has no place in Konoha. We have not done anything to change his mind.

Tell me Kakashi, why would Naruto stay in Konoha when he doesn't love it? Why would Naruto stay in Konoha when he has no family or friends here? Why would Naruto stay in Konoha when everyone around him either hates him or ignores him?”

Why indeed. Kakashi thought but came up with no answers. Seeing his blank look the third continued to speak, “ there are only two reasons: either the child is not strong enough to leave the village or he is waiting for something or someone. I believe in Naruto’s case both the reasons are valid.”

Hiruzen looked outside the window. The atmosphere around the village was warm and sunny but he could see the dark clouds in the future that threatened to drown Konoha in an endless darkness. Hiruzen needs to get things in order before they spiral out of control. He returned his gaze to Kakashi before continuing.

“Naruto has something in his mind. A goal that he wants to achieve and that's why he works so hard. There is something the boy wants to achieve and that is the reason behind his sudden change in behaviour but Naruto also knows he is strong enough to achieve that goal at his current condition.

This is the reason he has stayed in Konoha. Konoha provides him with the opportunity to train and gain power while also not have to worry about watching your back at every moment.

Naruto understands that he won't be able to run from Konoha forever at his current strength and running away will only put a target on his head so he has decided to stay here because he won't be weak forever. He is just waiting for the right time.

I assure you Kakashi. I have talked with the boy and have observed him enough to know a day will come when Naruto will be one of the most powerful shinobi the hidden leaf has produced and when that day comes no wall will be high enough to stop him.”

Kakashi listened to every word the third had spoken with his full attention. The situation around Naruto is pretty complex. The third has full confidence that Naruto will leave the village one day but that shouldn't surprise anyone.

What he hoped to achieve through this team is still a mystery. Did he think Kakashi will be able to give Naruto the anchor he needs so that he remains a leaf ninja? If he did then he don't know Kakashi as well as he thought. The third spoke again like he was reading his mind.

“Times are changing Kakashi. I can feel the winds changing. Not long ago Cloud was breathing on our necks to start a war which we avoided but I don't think the next time we will be lucky. Reports have come that Orochimaru has founded a hidden village in rice country and for the past year he has been recruiting for his ranks.

Cloud and stone both are strengthening their armies since the last war ended while we were enjoying peace. I have been foolish enough to think that this will last but some recent thoughts have changed my mind.

Konoha needs to be ready to face the future because it will be a difficult one. If war were to break out the current Konoha will be crushed by its enemies. My tenure has been only filled with failure but before I go I atleast want to prepare Konoha for the future.

But that is the only thing I can do. Prepare the leaf but the village needs a new leader to lead them into the future. A war is coming Kakashi and we need someone strong enough to strengthen the village.”

Kakashi knew this was coming. From the moment this conversation started he knew where this was heading. Why can't the third just leave him alone. “Why not choose one of your students?” he tried to save himself.

“Strong yes but they are not what this village deserves. Both of them are so lost in their grief that they can no longer see the truth. People suffer Kakashi. Everyone has their own demons to fight and it is not wrong to grieve but you also have to keep moving forward otherwise you'll be stuck. If the village has to move forward it needs a leader who can look forward.

You have suffered much more than many in this village and yet you have always been available for us. No one is better for this position than you. You are young and Power. Your name is known throughout the elemental nations. There is no better candidate than you.

You don't have to answer me now. Take your time but remember that I won't always be there and without a successor the hokage seat might go to someone we never want even near the Hokage office.

As to why I have chosen this team for you. Both Naruto and Sasuke have their own demons to fight and both are major flight risks. From my own experience I can tell you that the bonds created in your genin team always stays with you no matter the circumstances.

Hard times will come Kakashi and we will have to make hard decisions. I don't want the future to be burdened with things we can solve today. Naruto and Sasuke both have reasons not only to leave this village and declare Konoha as their enemy. But if you became their teacher and then Hokage then at least the damage would be minimised.

With Sasuke I am not sure but with Naruto I am confident that he will leave and we won't be able to stop him. This team gives us the chance to at least show him that not everyone is an enemy. That there are people in Konoha who care for him.

It won't all fall on you. I have made some plans to minimise the damage that we have caused. In six months Konoha will hold the chunin exams and I want team Kakashi to participate in the examinations. If they reach the final rounds of the exams I will announce Naruto's parentage to the world.”

Just listening to all this makes Kakashi go on a trip to the elemental nations. Whose idea it was to wake up today. He understands everything the third is saying but one thing doesn't make sense.

“I understand the situation with Naruto but why would Sasuke turn on the leaf?” He knows the Uchiha wants to avenge his clan and if someone offered him power to do so there is no doubt in Kakashi’s mind that he will abandon the leaf but the third seems assured that there is a reason that will make Sasuke turn on the leaf.

Hiruzen got up from his chair and reached into his robe to present a scroll to Kakashi. “This scroll contains everything you need to know. I don't want you to be ignorant of the things the leaf has done to preserve its peace. Once you read it make sure to destroy the scroll. The information here is an s rank secret so you know how to treat it.”

Kakashi doesn't want the scroll but his curiosity to learn the secrets of the leaf won and he took the scroll from the Hokage's hand.

“Lord third, do you think by revealing his parentage might change the opinion of the villagers.” Kakashi asked with skepticism. He doesn't think it will be this easy to change leafs behaviour towards Naruto.

“Only revealing his parentage won't do anything. Maybe some will change but the majority will remain the same. What matters is how we reveal the information and how we use it. Naruto has no desire to prove himself to the leaf but he will sure to do his best while on the missions. We just have to make sure that his achievements in the field are advertised in a way that people see a leaf shinobi in him instead of a demon host. Remember Kakashi knowledge is power.”

Kakashi got up from his own chair and again looked at the scroll that the third had given him. Knowledge is power and the third is trusting him, probably one of Konoha's most guarded secrets. Times are going to change and Kakashi fears that the world will go back to the time of the third war.

This is Kakashi's chance to do something to make sure that the next generation doesn't have to love in those treacherous times. Minato Sensei always said that there is nothing kakashi can't achieve if he puts his mind into it.

Is he really going to do this? He has failed as a student, as a friend and teammate. Will he not fail the village too. He failed to protect anyone. Is he sure he will be able to protect the village? Once again like reading his inner thoughts and seeing his dilemma the third spoke.

“Don't blame yourself too much Kakashi. It is not your fault. Sometimes things just happen and we have no control over them and all we can do is make sure to be ready for the future. I have faith in you. As I said, you don't have to answer me right now. Take your time and ince you are completely sure, tell me of your decision.

Even if you won't accept my offer I won't blame you. But if you do I will forever be grateful to you. But Kakashi even if you accept you won't be hokage until the chunin exams. I will use that platform to hand over the hat to you so there is really no rush.” Hiruzen finished with a smile as he opened the front door to exit the apartment. Kakashi took the files and scroll and left but not before saying.

“You seem sure that they will become my students but they have to pass my test first.” Kakashi left Naruto's apartment but not before hearing the third laughing while saying with full confidence “they will kakashi they will.”

 

Nighttime Konoha :

Naruto hopped from branch to branch following his target who was running on the ground like a mad dog. He was just home after spending some time with Iruka sensei when he saw the perpetrator running away from Konoha. With the ability to sense emotions that he gained from housing Kurama he immediately knew something was wrong and started following the suspicious ninja.

One clone is sent to investigate the commotion near the hokage office and in just a few moments he knows what has happened. Apparently Naruto Uzumaki has stolen the scroll of sealing from the Hokage's library and has escaped the village. But as far as he remembers he was just having ramen at ichiraku with Iruka sensei in the celebration of his graduation.

And if his sensory skills are working as well as they used to he knows exactly who this transformed Naruto is. He is as far from the village as he wants and there is no one to disturb them. Not only can he catch the perpetrator but also use the time to look inside the scroll of sealing. Ever since the third taught him the shadow clone jutsu from the scroll he always wanted to read it.

Naruto increased his speech and ran past the thief. He positioned himself just on a large branch and sat down on it waiting for the perpetrator to catch up to him. His trap was already in place with a flick of his fingers. Soon the scroll will be in his hands and the transformed Naruto in the air begging for his life now all he needed to do was wait for the right moment to spring into action.

Mizuki was not having a great day. First of all the demon brat has graduated with flying colours and no one seems to mind it. Iruka was even happy that he passed and the hokage was already a fool for allowing the demon to even enter the academy. He was fed up with this shithole of a village and decided today was the day he will leave Konoha but before that he was going to do something that will not only bring happiness to his true master but will also bring trouble to the demon.

As soon as darkness took over the village he transformed into the demon and infiltrated the hokage's office and searched for the scroll of sealing. He had his eyes on the scroll for quite some time and with few drinks with his anbu friends knew exactly where it was and how to obtain it. And as soon as he got his hands on the scroll things have only gone downhill from there.

First of all the moment he took the scroll in his hands and before he can even enjoy his victory the third hokage has walked into the library and was surprised to see Naruto holding the scroll. Somehow he escaped the hokage using his momentary distraction and soon the entire village was on alert to catch the perpetrator who stole the scroll of sealing.

But somehow he was able to make it past the village walls and maybe he will be able to reach his destination before leaf shinobi caught upto him. As far as he knows no one is following him and he has made quite the good distance between him and the village. An evil smirk graced his lips thinking that maybe they have gone after the real Naruto and torturing him right now for the scroll.

The thought made his heart giddy. The demon brat deserve that but even before he can end that thought something caught his leg and soon he was dangling from a tree upside down. Mizuki doens't even have the time to think before his hands were ripped apart from each other by an invisible force and he dropped the scroll on the ground.

He looked around to see what has caught him but saw nothing. He knew something was there because he could feel the force on his legs and hands but couldn't see anything holding him. His anger flaired up, just when he was about claim his freedom this happened. He will kill the person behind this even if it is the last thing he did but first he needs to free himself of this trap.

He tried to move his hands but the grip on his hands were to powerful for him to escape. He heard someone chuckling and looked above to see a figure standing on the tree branch.

“Who are you? Show yourself right now coward.” He was too angry to even think straight. The person on the tree jumped down and his anger reached new levels. It was the demon brat. How had he managed to reach him even before Konoha shinobi but that doesn't matter to him. It was the perfect opportunity now he will not only get the scroll but also the opportunity to kill the brat in front of him.

Mizuki adopted the expression of loving teacher before speaking to Naruto. “What are you doing here Naruto? Shouldn't you be inside the village preparing for tomorrow since it is such a big day.” He tried to hide the venom in his voice as best as he can.

Naruto smiled his seeing his teacher hanging there helplessly. Serve the bastard right. No matter how much Mizuki tries to hide it Naruto can always smell the poison hidden behind his friendly smiles and encouraging words. That is the reason even after much effort by the teacher Naruto has kept distance between them.

“Nothing sensei just taking a stroll around the village but are you doing running so fast away from the village with a such an important looking scroll. For a second it looked like you were leaving the village after stealing an important scroll from the Hokage.” Naruto replied with an equal cheerul voice.

Mizuki grew tensed. The bastard knew the truth and that's why he has decided to follow and catch him. He was sure that Naruto is behind the trap that has caught him. He couldn't hold it anymore in his heart. “That's right you demon. I stole the scroll of sealing from the Hokage and now I am going to kill you and present it as though you stole the scroll and I stopped you.”

It was very hard to miss the anger swirling inside Mizuki’s eyes. Naruto rolled his eyes thinking doesn't Mizuki know that a person who couldn't even move his hands freely shouldn't talk about killing someone especially if they can kill him in an instant.

Mizuki spoke before Naruto can reply to his outburst. “You would have always thought why the villagers hate you? Why know one wants to talk to you or hate you? I can tell it to you of yoy release me Naruto. Don't you wanna know the truth.” Mizuki laughed like a maniac.

Naruto sighed, what did he think that Naruto is an idiot. “Are you stupid? I already know why they hate me. I found out about it when I was 9. When everyone around you calls you an demon it is very hard not to find the truth out.”

Mizuki tried to say something else but Naruto flexed his fingers and soon Mizuki was caught in an cocoon completely made up of chakra. He couldn't move, talk or see anything. It gave Naruto the peace he needed to study the precious scroll in front of him. Now before the anbu caught upto him he better make good use of this opportunity.

2 hours later.

Yugao watched from afar as Mizuki was hanging from a tree unconsciously and the scroll was safely placed next to the very same tree. It was an odd picture. Next to the tree was one more presence present. He was the only Uzumaki living in Konoha. So an academy student has managed to capture an academy instructor.

Yugao knew that the Uzumaki brat was talented and strong for his age. She has been witness to some of his training sessions with the Uchiha boy and sometimes when the Hokage explains things that Naruto was finding hard.

She dropped down from the brach and walked up to a meditating Naruto. Who would have thought that the brat who used to terrorize everyone with his pranks would become such a calming presence.

Yugao was a sensor and what he sensed from Naruto was completely unique. She has never seen chakra so calming in anyone. Not only did his chakra feel peaceful and warm it was also something else, something far more natural than that of an average shinobi and she shouldn't even mention his chakra levels. How can a newly graduated academy student can dwarf everyone in an entire great village in chakra levels was beyond her.

Naruto opened one of his eyes when he sensed her and got up from his sitting position. With the help of shadow clones his has already copied the scroll of sealing to read more peacefully at a later time. The scroll contained some very useful jutsu like the shadow clone explosion technique which already gave Naruto some sinister ideas for its uses.

The anbu was someone he recognised not from her face which was hidden behind the mask but from her purple hair and chakra. He released Mizuki from his hold and watched as his body fell to the ground with an thud. He had released Mizuki from the cocoon he created after he felt him go unconscious.

“Did you catch him?” The anbu questioned him and he nodded. “You need to come to the hokage office with me not for anything bad but just to explain things to him from your side.

Naruto glanced at the traitor lying on the ground and looked at the anbu once again. “I can carry my sensei while you carry the scroll. I am sure you will appreciate the help.”

Yugao nodded and soon both of them were in the Hokage's office along with Iruka Umino, another one of Naruto's academy instructors. Yugao gave her report to her leader and was dismissed to join her position as the hokage's guard.

Hiruzen looked at Naruto. The boy has grown well standing near five and half feet and still has time to grow. Considering both of his parents were physically gifted Shinobi it was no surprise to him that he has grown so well. The tight muscles clinging to his arms were visible through the half t-shirt that he was wearing.His body was the perfect example of sheer physical strength and hardwork. He truly looked like a Shinobi.

“Lord Hokage, I can testify on behalf of Naruto that he was with me during the time when the scroll was stolen and now with the anbu present we can easily assume that it was the work of a henged Mizuki.”

Iruka interrupted his thoughts with his words. Hiruzen's eyes still hadn't stopped watching Naruto who was looking as though he should be anywhere else but here. The thought bought him some sadness. This is the legacy of an hokage and to see him so distant from this office is a failure on his part.

Hiruzen looked at Iruka and smiled. The teacher was a good person. He has changed his opinion about Naruto and has tried really hard to help the boy. He always takes Naruto out for ramen whenever he can afford the time from his duties and is only one of the three people with whom Naruto spends his time.

Hiruzen doesn't need Iruka’s testimony to know that Naruto was innocent. The moment he entered the library he knew something was wrong because the Naruto in front of him didn't feel like the real Naruto but before he could react Mizuki had already escaped him. Perhaps this showed that he really needed to retire now.

“I know that Naruto is not the perpetrator behind this Iruka so no need to worry” he eased the teachers' worry. He looked at Naruto again and said, “First of all thank you for capturing a traitor for us Naruto and congratulations on passing your final exams.”

Naruto smiled and accepted the third word with grace. He has distanced himself from the third not because he hated the man, no but because every time he looked at him it reminded him of all the lies surrounding his life. So Naruto has brought their relationship to as minimal as possible but he still respected the man. He was one of the few who was at least there to help him.

“How did you manage to capture Mizuki when none of my Shinobi weren't even able to find him?” Hiruzen asked Naruto who replied with a smile, “I just had ramen with Iruka sensei and I was returning to my apartment when I saw Mizuki running away from the village. You already know that I am a sensor so I knew immediately who he was. I followed him outside of the village and laid a trap for him. Soon he fell for my trap and I caught him without much hassle and then your anbu found me and you know the rest.”

Naruto replied with a shrug and Hiruzen nodded. He did know the rest but there was still something missing. Iruka reached his office at least two hours ago meaning that Naruto has been following Mizuki for two hours and as much as he respected their academy instructors Mizuki was not a threat to Naruto. Hiruzen has seen enough from the boy to know this as a fact. The only thing that would make sense in this scenario would be that Naruto took his time to study the scroll of sealing instead of bringing it straight to him.

There were so many questions he wanted to ask the boy but there was something he needed to do first. He thought of doing this tomorrow but right now seems like the perfect timing. He looked at Iruka and said, “I think it's time you also retire for the day Iruka, tomorrow is a big day for your students and I think you also need to prepare for that. I need to discuss something with Naruto so he will be here for some more time.”

Iruka nodded and left but not before giving Naruto a smile. Hiruzen looked at the photos of the previous leader of this village. All of them have contributed for the betterment of this village in their own way and Konoha still remembers them with affection and love. All of the hokage's had their vision for konoha’s future. He didn't know if they would be happy to know how Konoha has turned out to be.

A child is hated for something he doesn't have any control over. A child left alone hating his own brother for the death of his entire clan while the brother has paid the price for the peace of this village instead of an adult. If Hashirama was alive today he would have been disappointed. If Minato were alive today none of this would have come to this.

His dream to maintain whatever peace they have has cost them severally. His students running away from their village doing whatever they want, children are suffering for the mistakes of adults under his watch. His only legacy as a hokage is that of a failure.

He saw the child waiting for him and saw another mistake. He has made a decision regarding Naruto and only the future will tell if it's a success or another failure but he hopes it at least ensures some happiness for Naruto.

“Do you mind if we walk? I have been stuck here for too long” Hiruzen asked to which Naruto nodded. He got up from his seat in the hokage's office and both him and Naruto walked slowly outside the hokage tower. He led Naruto towards the memorial stone. The village was silent with shops closing down one by one. Some villagers came to greet him and offered him prayers for his well being.

He took his time to return the greetings. For someone like Danzo this is all meaningless. The civilians will only get in the way of his dream to make Konoha the rulers of the elemental nations but Hiruzen understands the importance of each and every person living in Konoha. Maybe that is the reason he is still hokage and people still love and respect him.

He didn't miss the contempt in their eyes for his companion and neither did Naruto. This only confirmed that his decision was right. There is no hope for Naruto's future in this village. They reached the memorial stone and stood in front of it. How many have died to ensure that their home was safe. How many have sacrificed themselves to ensure their comrades are safe.

He remembers Lord Tobirama’s sacrifice. This is the will of fire to love your Village like you love your family, to sacrifice yourself for the next generation. His companion hasn't said a word since they left the office just staring silently at the memorial stone.

He remembered when he brought a 7 years old Naruto here and explained to him what this represents and what the will of fire is. The child at that time has proudly stated that he had this will of fire and that he will become the hokage to protect everyone like his family and Hiruzen has believed him completely but does he still have this will of fire. The answer is absolutely but not for Konoha.

You don't need to be a leaf shinobi to have the will of fire. All those who love their village and their comrades have the will of fire. They stared at all the names that are carved into the stone. He saw the names of his fallen comrades, the names of Minato and Kushina. He saw sacrifice and the price this village has paid for this peaceful night.

He moved away from the memorial and walked towards two specific graves. Naruto followed him without questions. He stopped in front of the grave of their fourth hokage and his wife. Recently offered flowers were decorating the graves, maybe it was Kakashi. Naruto has also been visiting the memorial stone with flowers at least once a week. Hiruzen took a heavy breath and started speaking.

“13 years ago something happened that changed this village. A man who was supposed to lead this village to greatness had fallen to an immortal enemy. A woman who was supposed to create a happy family died protecting her village. People who were supposed to enjoy the peace that we try so hard to maintain died protecting their home.

13 years ago the nine tails came and took far too much from us. It would have been an even greater loss for us if the fourth hadn't stopped the beast but it came with a great cost. Minato Namikaze sacrificed himself to protect his village from the nine tails fox but this is what the general public knows.

The real truth is that the fourth was only able to stop the beast because of his wife. I was there when Kushina, his wife, unleashed her special chains to stop the beast in his tracks and it gave Minato the opportunity to defeat the fox.

The fox cannot be killed so the only way to stop its rampage was to seal it. The fourth’s wife was the previous jailer of the fox before her; it was the first hokage's wife. Those who carry the biju inside them are called Jinchuriki. Every major village has their own Jinchurikies and so does Konoha.

On October 10th 13 years ago the fourth wife gave birth to their only child. We knew the dangers surrounding the pregnancy of a jinchuriki and took measures to ensure their safety but somehow the fox still found its freedom from the seal.

When a Biju is removed from the Jinchuriki the host dies immediately but somehow Kushina survived the extraction and even helped her husband against the fox. Minato knew what he had to do to save the village and so instead of resealing the fox inside his wife again he sealed it inside their only child. A boy was born just hours ago.

I don't know why Minato did what he did that night. There were several methods to seal a Biju but he chose the one which required him to sacrifice himself. He could have resealed the fox into his wife but he chose to seal it inside his child but he must have had his reasons because he never did anything without a good reason.

When the fox saw that he was going to be sealed again it tried to kill the new host but the fourth and his wife used all of their strength to stop his huge claw from touching their child.
With the completion of the sealing Minato left this world and as I reached his wife she was also clinging to her last breaths. She requested me to look after their child, to make sure that he grows up happy and healthy.

I still remember the moment she handed me over her child. As a last act in this world she told me the name of their child and left this world. The child still carries the burden of protecting the village by keeping the fox at bay. To this very day their child is a hero who is protecting this village just like Kushina and Minato.

But this village could not see that. Instead as a Hero they only saw a demon who took their loved ones while looking at the child. Their rage and loss blinded them and the child suffered as a result of this anger. I was entrusted with the duty to protect the child and yet I have played the biggest role in the child's suffering.

And that child is still suffering. Naruto Uzumaki son of Minato Namikaze, the fourth hokage and Kushina Uzumaki of the Uzumaki Clan is still suffering and I am truly sorry for the way things turned out for their child.”

It was as hard to do as Hiruzen imagined. Some tears formed in the corner of his eyes as he observed the grave site of his successor. He took some moments to compose himself and turn his head to watch Naruto. There was nothing on the child's face. It was completely blank of any emotion. Hiruzen can guess why that is. He had an inkling but he just wanted to be sure before continuing with his mission.

“How long have you known the truth?” Hiruzen didn't say which truth but he didn't need to because Naruto understood.

“Since I was nine years old.” Naruto replied and didn't say a word after it. Even if he was hearing the things he already knew doesn't mean they don't hurt anymore.

Hiruzen recognised the pain in his voice immediately. He grabbed Naruto by his shoulder and soon they were outside a gate instead of the grave site. He motioned for Naruto to follow him. They entered a small compound consisting of one main house, 2 small guest houses, a garden consisting of a small pool and a large wall surrounding the compound and on office. The entrance had a huge Uzumaki symbol on the main gate and small torii gates were lined as they led to the main house.

Hiruzen spoke seeing the surprise on Naruto's face, “ The first Hokage's wife was an Uzumaki just like your mother. Both of them have come to Konoha from Uzushio. When Your mother came to this village to carry the burden of the fox Lady Mito gifted her this compound in hopes that one day Kushina will build a family of her own and live here happily.

You have not seen this compound because it has been sealed since they died. Only someone who's chakra was in the lock can unseal the compound. There are two other people who have their chakra stored in the lock but one of them has not returned to the village since your parents died and the other one is still afraid to come here.

I had the privilege to be among the few who have the authority to enter the compound. I have kept this in good condition.” Hiruzen took his time to open the main house. It consists of two floors and a basement.

On the ground floor there is an open kitchen attached to the living room. It also has a set of bathrooms and a small reading room. On the first floor there are two small bedrooms and one master bedroom, a library with a small office and one set of bathrooms.

The main house has a back door which opens up in the garden. The reading room on the ground floor also has the only way to reach the basement.

Hiruzen turns around to face Naruto. “It was your parents' dream to live here with you happily. I had never seen them as happy as when they heard they were going to be parents. No matter what you think of them, know that they really loved you.

Everything that they owned is stored in the basement and all of their jutsu are safely sealed in the library vault. I know that you have the knowledge of sealing so store your chakra in the main lock since you are their son it will accept you immediately and you will be able to use this compound freely.

Now that you have graduated you are an adult in the eyes of the village. It is your right to live in the house which belonged to your parents. I know you have lots of questions and so do I but I know this is too much to take and tomorrow is a big day for you.

It is already too late so now take your time and rest. Tomorrow after your team's selection, every academy student has to come to the academy to have their photos clicked for the shinobi registration. Meet me after that in my office but for now sleep well my boy.”

With that Hiruzen left with a heavy heart but this was something that should have been done a long time ago. He just hopes that what he has in mind will bear the fruit he desires and not backfire but atleast Naruto will be happy.

Notes:

A\N

This took too long to write.

We saw in the Minato one shot manga that there was an Uzumaki Compound in Konoha so I decided to use this information to my benefit.

In the next chapter we will have the team introductions but until then take care.

Please leave your suggestions and reviews.

Chapter 10: Revelations and Future

Naruto slowly opened his eyes. He looked at the clock to see it's still 5 am in the morning and he still had 3 hours before he needed to leave for the academy. Naruto has made a habit to be an early riser as it gave him plenty of time to do his morning rituals and some training before the academy.

He slowly looked around his surroundings to remember that he was no longer in his apartment but at the Uzumaki compound given to his mother by Lady Mito. Last night was exhausting, not in a physical sense but emotionally. All that talk with the hokage has brought up emotions Naruto tries to keep buried in the depths of his heart.

He remembers entering a small bedroom which was decorated as a child room on the first floor. The room was colourful and filled with different toys and other things a child needs. A crib was in the corner of the room large enough to fit two full adults.

His parents must have decorated this room for him. They must have bought such a large crib so that they can sleep with him in his own room. Seeing the room had left him mentally exhausted so he got in the crib imagining a life he couldn't have because some bastard decided to mess with Kurama.

He doesn't remember when he fell asleep and the last thing he remembers is tears flowing freely from his eyes. Naruto got up from the crib and walked towards the bathroom on the first floor. After doing his morning rituals he looked around the first floor. He had already seen the bedrooms and the only thing left to check was the library.

Naruto already found the master seal that was protecting the house and has stored his own chakra for recognition. Being the son of Minato and Kushina, the seal accepted his chakra immediately. Naruto entered the library and was really impressed with it.

It contains so many books and scrolls that he was really surprised. He created 20 shadow clones. 10 of them will go to his old apartment and bring everything he owns here, 5 clones will look around the rest of the compound, 2 clones will go in the kitchen to make sure everything is working there and the rest will help him observe the library.

All his clones left leaving him with only 3 clones. He ordered them to make a mental list of what is in the library as he entered the small office inside the library. His father must have created it to work from home. The office was simple and small with a small table and chair in the middle.The walls were decorated with posters of Konoha's symbol and the Uzumaki swirl. There was also a small wooden shelf located in the corner which contained some scrolls, some documents and what looked like his father's journal.

But the thing that caught Naruto's attention was the vault that was built in the wall. Naruto placed his hand on the vault and applied his chakra. The vault’s gate opened with a click sound. Naruto opened the vault with his hand and looked around. The vault was completely filled with different scrolls. Naruto wanted to read every one of them to see what they are but now is not the time.

He left the library while his clones were still looking through it and reached the ground floor.
To think that he would get his own compound just after he became genin. Naruto never put much thought into where he lived and how he lived because as far as he knows this is just going to be temporary and his real home would be in Uzushio.

But even still he felt grateful towards the third for giving him the opportunity to live here. This is where her mother has grown up and created many beautiful memories with his father. Just by being here Naruto felt that he is much closer to them than before.

He got up and went into the garden behind the main house. The compound was very big and had only a few buildings so the rest of the area was covered with unnecessary plants and weeds. He created 50 clones to help him make the compound as beautiful as possible and got to work.

In an hour with the help of his 50 clones he has completely changed the compound's previous condition. Now the garden is free from all the unnecessary plants and weeds. He has trimmed the grass in a way that if one looks from above it will look like an Uzumaki swirl. The pond has been filled with fresh water.

A small sakura tree was also situated next to the pond which he has also trimmed. As he finished working on the garden his clones returned from the apartment with everything he owned sealed in sealing scrolls. Naruto has a few things he needs from his apartment. Just his clothes, his sealing kits, his plants, his study material, all of his scrolls and all the things related to the kitchen.

His clones inside the house have already informed him that everything in the house was in top condition and working. Well the third already said that he made sure to take care of the compound. He cancelled all of his clones.
Naruto entered the house as their memories entered his mind. The clones in the basement have found all of his parents belonging from clothes to weapons and from pictures to gifts.

Naruto returned to the kitchen and started making him some light breakfast. He still had an hour and a half before he needed to be at the academy. He made himself a light egg omelette which he had with warm milk. He made 10 more clones to place everything he owns in their rightful place. As the sole owner of this house he will be using the master bedroom.After that Naruto returned to the garden and did some light physical training.

After about an hour he returned to the house. He went to the master bedroom to see all of his clothes placed properly in the cupboard. He took out his special uniform that he bought specifically when he graduated as a genin.

As a student he used to wear a half t-shirt in black with an Uzumaki swirl in the front and some ninja shorts with ninja sandals but now he was going to be a professional ninja and will represent the Uzumaki clan and as such he needed proper Shinobi clothing.Thanks to the henge jutsu he was able to shop freely in Konoha and has placed a custom order in the best Shinobi clothing shop in Konoha.

His dress consisted of standard anbu trousers and black anbu boots. He also ordered an black long sleeved turtle neck t-shirt with a large Uzumaki swirl on its front side. The last thing he wore was a dark red long sleeved jacket with high collars which was folded a little near his wrists. The jacket also has a large Uzumaki swirl on the side of his arms and on the back of it. Naruto also wore fingerless gloves on both of his hands.

The last thing was the Konoha headband that he tied around his head to make sure his hairs didn't fall over his eyes. He has grown his hairs over the past two years and they now reach behind his ears. His hairs are a reminder of his Uzumaki heritage and he loves his hairs.

Naruto still has fifteen minutes to spare. He created 200 clones and ordered them to catalogue everything in the library. Repaint the compound and apply new security measures to it. Make sure everything is working fine in every building of the compound and make sure this looks like the compound of the Uzumaki Clan.

Even if Naruto has no plans of living here for long he will still remind everyone that there was an Uzumaki Clan and they were the nobles of the Shinobi world. He has no shortage of money thanks to the bounty hunting he did all over the fire nation with the help of his shadow clones. The jutsu was truly a boon to Naruto.

Naruto has not only earned money with bounty hunting but also gained invaluable battle experience. There will be many battles in the future and he wants to be as prepared as possible. Speaking of battle ever since he has released Kurama, his chakra control has skyrocketed now that there is no constant flow of purely Yang chakra into his system.

Now Naruto can even create regular clones with ease and the basic genjutsu found in the shinobi library. Devi always advised him about making sure that his basics were strong and so Naruto has not learned any new jutsu and worked only on the one’s he knew. With the help of shadow clones in the past two years Naruto must have gained the experience of training for at least 20 years.

His control over the transformation jutsu is so good that he can transform into anyone or anything without the signature cloud of smoke. He can create shadow clones on will and even a good amount of distance away from his real body. His command over the substitution jutsu is so great that he can substitute himself with an object as small as a kunai and can cover a great deal of distance.

He can do all of his jutsu without any hand signs. Kurama always says to not only do a jutsu but understand it, understand how your chakra is being moulded as you perform the hand signs, feel the way it leaves your body to form the jutsu and once you have understood it completely only then you have completely mastered the technique.

Naruto has worked on mastering these Jutsu day and night and he can confidently say he has mastered the techniques. Aside from this Naruto has also worked hard to improve his control over the chakra chains. He has not completely mastered his bloodline technique but he can use it on an adequate level for an Uzumaki and even use it in some creative way.

Devi always taught him that it was good learning a technique but what really showed your ability is how you take the technique to the next level. Because of his special chakra his techniques work a little differently and so he has experimented on his techniques and found new creative ways to use them.

His sealing has also improved over the past two years. Sealing comes to him much easier than anything else. He cannot wait to show the world that the Uzumaki name is not dead and is as strong as it used to be. The mark on his hand filled with complete colour is the proof of that. But even as the mark has gained complete colour Naruto is still not able to release the barriers surrounding Uzushio. Maybe he was still lacking in some ways and Naruto needed to find what that is so that he can improve it.

His elemental is not where he wanted it to be, maybe that is because of how he is learning it. Kurama has barred him from learning any elemental technique forcing him to learn to use the elements like a Biju. Naruto has good control over wind and water because of his natural affinity but the other three are hard to learn.

But Naruto will learn them and show everyone what a genius he is. Also something strange occurred to him a year ago. Over the years the more he trained and understood things that he didn't before the mark on his palm slowly gained its colour. The more he learns about Uzushio and the Uzumaki clan the more he feels close to understanding the mark.

After releasing Kurama Naruto made a habit to train in Uzushio as much as possible and for him it has been a wonderful experience. The island feels different from Konoha. Naruto feels like Uzushio is touching him whenever he feels the air flowing there, he feels like Uzushio is hugging him whenever he takes a dip in the water on Uzushio. Naruto truly feels the love that Uzushio has for him.

The more Naruto feels Uzushio the more he awakens his true powers. The mark is not almost fully coloured and as such it has revealed some of its powers to Naruto. At first Naruto thought it is only there so that he can take down the barriers around Uzushio but that is apparently not the case.

For the past year Naruto has realised that Uzushio has given him her blessings with the mark. The mark has powers that are coming very handy to Naruto. The Uzumaki mark lets him use any seal he already knows without any medium meaning all he has to do is think of using the seal and channel his chakra through the mark and it will work. It is like painting but on air. All he needs to do is understand how a seal works and he can use that seal immediately. How cool is that!

He remembers the first time he showed it to Kurama and how surprised the fox was. Not only that but the Mark also works as a pocket dimension where Naruto can store whatever he wants and summon it whenever he needs. His sword is also sealed in the mark. It gives Naruto a way to carry everything without burdening him. Naruto hasn't tested if he can seal a living being there but he is sure it will work.

He doesn't even need to learn these powers for long. It was like when the mark found him worthy it gave him the powers and suddenly Naruto was able to use them without effort. There is one more power that the mark has shown him but Naruto couldn't use it for now.

On one of his bounty hunting trips suddenly his mark pulsed and he could sense someone through the mark. He could hear their voices although it was not clear. He tried to follow the feeling but lost it after sometime.

Kurama and Naruto came to the conclusion that he came across another Uzumaki and that's why he felt them and maybe when the mark find him totally worthy of its powers it will provide him with the ability to sense and talk to Uzumaki's no matter where they are but that is just their theory for now.

His relationship with Sasuke has improved somewhat over the years. With Sasuke being his training partner both of them have improved greatly. Sasuke has helped Naruto in his taijutsu and shurikenjutsu while Naruto gave tips to Sasuke about how to improve his chakra control and ninjutsu arsenal.

With the help of chakra paper which Naruto suggested they have found out that Sasuke’s natural affinity was lightning instead of fire like an average Uchiha.Sasuke was pretty upset over this but Naruto explained to him that it was a huge advantage to him.

He told him that being an Uchiha, people will always assume that he is proficient in fire based jutsu and that will give him an advantage seeing that he will be able to learn lightning based jutsu easily. Sasuke accepted his logic and started training in his lightning release with some pointers from Naruto and the scrolls he found in the Uchiha library.

They train together every now and then and they even went to have ramen together at one time but he wouldn't say they were best friends because Naruto has kept his distance. He doesn't want to get attached to anyone from Konoha and nor did Sasuke want to distract himself from his goals.

They both have dreams they want to achieve and their relationship is beneficial to both of them and that's the end of their bond. Two lonely boys doing everything in their power to make their dreams a reality.

Naruto wanted to leave Konoha as soon as he freed both Devi and Kurama but his talk with Kurama made him realise that if he left now he will only be putting a target on his head as Konoha wouldn't want there Jinchuriki to abandon them and would do everything in their power to bring him back.

As much as Naruto prided himself he is nowhere near the level of power that some high ranking ninja wield. So Naruto decided to bide his time and grow in power. The right opportunity will present itself and all Naruto needs to do is be ready to grab it.

Naruto halted his thoughts as he saw the academy come into view. He saw some students entering the academy. In his thoughts he didn't realise that he was late for the class. Iruka Sensei will again yell at him for being late.

How many years has it been since he first entered the academy? The hokage himself came to drop him. It feels like just yesterday when he used to proudly declare how he is going to be the hokage, time sure does fly fast.

Naruto entered his class and everyone went completely silent. He looked around to see his usual seat next to Sasuke was already filled by Sakura. He could clearly see the irritated look on Sasuke's face. He smiled a little and took the only vacant seat in the front row.

As soon as he sat down half the girls in the class started shouting about how cool and handsome he was. Ever since he stopped being a loudmouth idiot and actually started improving in class he has also gained a small amount of fan following in the form of some fangirls.

At first they were just an amount of two to three girls who found his masked look mysterious and seeing him improve only cemented it in their head that he is some kind of broken hero trying to hide himself from the world while also fighting it. What even worked as a charm was how everyone warned them to stay away from him and they thought of him as some forbidden fruit that only they can have.

There were many stories going around explaining his sudden change in behaviour. Some thought he lost his first love while some thought he was only pretending to be an idiot and this is his true self.How can they even think things like that are beyond Naruto and soon his fangirls from three turned to 4 and it kept increasing.

Right now half the girls in class are part of the Naruto fan club while the other half is Sasuke fan club. Naruto didn't care about any of it but Sasuke has made it his job to remind him of his popularity every now and then saying that he is copying the uchiha. If Naruto punches Sasuke a little hard after that, well that's just a coincidence.

Maybe he was not so late seeing that Iruka is still not here. He looked on his left to see his companion looking at him. He gave her a small smile and she quickly looked away from him. Naruto shook his head and closed his eyes to meditate.

____________________________________

 

There are very few things that catch the attention of one Ino Yamanaka. She is from the Yamanaka clan and the only daughter of the clan head and so it is natural for her to be curious about things but very few things seem interesting to her.

Her father became the Head of Konoha's intelligence division at a very young age and as his daughter it is her goal to surpass him and replace him at even younger age. She started gathering information at a very young age too. People around her often think that she is a gossip monger and well they are not totally wrong I mean who doesn't like gossip but what they don't know it is only practice for her to achieve her goals.

Her dreams are pretty simple too. She just wants to surpass her father in her clan techniques and become an even better head in the intelligence division than him. Also to fall in love with a pretty boy and marry him.

As she entered the academy with her ex-best friend Sakura. These were the only two goals in her mind. She is still working hard to surpass her father but for the latter she has already chosen the boy she is going to marry.

She remembered the first time she saw Sasuke. It was the first day of the academy and he came here with his mother. He was the prettiest boy Ino had ever seen and decided right on the spot that Sasuke was going to be her husband but then Sakura, her only best friend, also decided to fall for the same boy and since then they became rivals for his heart.

Life had become pretty boring from then on. Wake up and attend the academy. Fight for Sasuke's affection while he didn't give a shit about other people. Fight with Sakura and go back to home. Train for some time, help her mother in the flower shop, work on her looks, eat, sleep and repeat.

Yup her life was pretty boring but that was true until four years ago. Four years ago she was taking care of the flower shop while her mother went to shop for the home when one Naruto Uzumaki made an appearance in her life and things became interesting again.

She remembered clearly how surprised she was to see him in her shop looking like someone who is lost. At that time he still wore that orange jumpsuit he used to love so much.
She remembers him asking her for some flowers to offer on a grave.

While most of the time Ino would have definitely said something to the boy but she sensed some discomfort from him. Ino has always been good at reading people and knows now is not the time to play around.

She asked him which flowers he wanted to which he replied by saying he doesn't know much about flowers so whatever she thought was appropriate will be good for him. Ino decided to go with some white lilies and packed them in the proper manner before giving it to him.

He gave her a beautiful small smile at the same time as some sunlight entered her shop from behind him lighting his face in a beautiful shade. She stood there staring at how handsome Naruto looked at that moment.

He left the shop and Ino took some deep breaths to compose herself. From that day it became a sort of ritual for Naruto. At Least three times a week he will come to the flower shop to get some flowers. Sometimes he will meet her mom while sometimes Ino was there to assist him.

Every Time he met her in the flower shop he would ask for her suggestion on what to take to the grave stone. He would never tell her who he was visiting, just gave a vague reply like someone who is very close to me. She also doesn't push him much for answers seeing he is clearly uncomfortable talking about this topic. Maybe he is visiting his parents grave and doesn't want to talk about it.

Slowly Naruto would stay a minute or two longer in the shop talking to her as she told him about different kinds of flowers and plants. Every time he will leave giving her a small charming smile and every time Ino finds herself getting more and more interested in the boy.

She observed how the once idiot in love with Sakura suddenly stopped even looking in her direction. How once a dead last of the class slowly progressed to become one of the best Shinobi in training. She observed how a loud and hyperactive boy transformed into a silent and focused student.

Many were freaked out by his sudden change. His obsession with that mask drove some away. Some idiots ( Sakura ) complained that he was trying to be cool like Sasuke but to Ino none of that mattered in fact it all added to the mystery that was Naruto Uzumaki and Ino will definitely unveil the secret that the boy is.

They never talk to each other in the academy. Naruto never even looks at her in particular. Whenever they are paired together for taijutsu practice he would wipe the floor with her and move on. It is frustrating.

Any boy that catches her attention in any way seems to have no interest in her but at least he always asks if she is okay and not hurt too badly. Compared to Sasuke, Naruto's nature feels much better.

Every once in a while Ino will stare at Naruto. The way his red hair flows while he tries to tackle his opponents. How his blue eyes seem far too deep for a boy his age. How his small smile seems to bring a bigger one to her face.

Since Ino has started observing Naruto these are the things she has found about him. He is an orphan who lives alone in an apartment. Every person in this village either hates him or ignores him. He is strong, smart and charming.

But there is still plenty more to discover. These are things anyone could find out if they just watch the boy for more than a day but Ino is a Yamanaka and as such she needs the complete truth.

Ino made it her mission to find out everything about the boy. Why is he hated by everyone? How come he suddenly changed his behaviour completely? How come Sasuke only allows Naruto near him when he seems to murder anyone who even gets close to him. Mysteries so many mysteries.

And as she saw the boy in question enter the classroom on their final day with a new look the only thought that came to her mind was he is the most handsome boy she has ever seen and that itself was a surprise to her. Ino likes Sasuke and she is only interested in Naruto because of his secrets.Right?

He sat next to her and looked at her. She remembered where she was and that she was staring at the boy. Ino quickly looked away and berated herself.

She saw from the corner of her eyes how Naruto shook his head with a small smile and closed his eyes. She saw the peaceful expression that settled on the boy's face. It occurs to Ino later that night that she only thought of Naruto instead of Sasuke for the whole day.

___________________________________

 

Iruka entered the class of the new academy graduates. He was a bit late because Mizuki is not here to help him with the paperwork and he has to do it all alone. All the noises stopped as soon as the students saw him. At last they respected him enough to keep quiet. He looked around the class to see all 27 graduates present.

This was Iruka's first class. He is very proud of everyone who has graduated. His eyes wandered to the front row and saw Naruto sitting there with a new getup. It really looked good on the boy. How proud he feels whenever he sees the boy Naruto has become.

A once troublesome student has truly turned into an ideal student . It fills Iruka with a warm feeling seeing Naruto graduate with such high marks. Naruto really has worked hard and earned his spot as one of the top students. Iruka took some deep breaths before speaking.

“First of all congratulations to all on your graduation. I will surely miss you but I am happy that our village will get such bright ninjas in the form of you all.” Iruka doesn't want to say anything bad about them today. Yes they were some of the most troubling students but he had fun with them will surely miss them.

“As you all know from this day you are a Shinobi of the leaf. I expect you to act with dignity and honour. Make sure to make your village proud. Make sure to protect your comrades. I wish you all the luck in the world. The village has always produced some of the best ninja in the elemental nations and I hope your name also reaches those heights. Take care of yourself and good luck.”

Some tears left Iruka's eyes and he quickly composed himself. The class was entirely silent before the students started clapping saying things like they will miss him too and how they love him too and will do everything to make him proud.

Iruka smiled a little bit and quickly silenced the class. Yes Iruka will definitely miss them. “As you all know we have gathered here so that you can be assigned to your genin teams. I will call you names along with your teammates. After that your Sensei will come one by one to pick you up. Remember once they dismiss your team you have to go to the administration office to submit your registration form. You have until tomorrow to complete the registration process.”

Iruka took a deep breath and started calling the teams. “Team one will be Amy….”

Naruto opened his eyes when Iruka started announcing the teams. He heard Iruka’s speech and really appreciated the words. Iruka was one person in this village who has truly changed his opinion about Naruto. At first he also hated Naruto but slowly accepted him as his student.

Whenever Naruto went to Iruka for any help he did his best to help him. Naruto would be lying if he said Naruto wouldn't miss his academy teacher. No matter what happens in the future Naruto will always be grateful to Iruka.

Team one to six were announced and Naruto observed how none of the clan heirs were grouped with any of the civilian students or children of non-clan shinobi. The only student who came from a non-clan shinobi background yet to be teamed was Sakura and that was only because of her high scores.

Students with high potential will be placed together under some competent teachers. No matter how much Konoha preaches the will of fire and that everyone is family. Deep down it is only filled with hypocrisy.

Naruto doesn't care for any of that. He doesn't care who becomes his sensei or who his teammates are. This is just one more step towards his true goal. The right moment is near. Naruto can feel it and all he needs to do is prepare.

Naruto turned his attention towards Iruka when his name was called.

“Team 7 will consist of Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno.” Iruka finished. So he is placed with Sasuke and Sakura.

Usually the top ranking student is placed with the top ranking kunoichi and the dead last of the class. Why would they place him together with them is something to question. Other teams were announced too.

Shino, Hinata and Kiba will be on team 8 while team 10 will be the Ino-Shika-Cho trio. Well no surprises there.

“So these are this year's teams” Iruka continued, “Now your sensei will come to pick you up. Once again I wish you luck and hope you all become the best Shinobi the leaf has ever produced. Goodbye everyone and take care.” With that Iruka took his leave while the students said their thanks to him.

Naruto didn't speak to his academy teacher. He will meet with Iruka later to have some ramen with him and thank him properly. The students around him all moved to sit with their teammates. His companion didn't move to go to her teammates and neither did Naruto.

Sakura was already saying how it was destiny that she was paired with Sasuke and that now she will finally be able to win his heart. Naruto looked at Sasuke and laughed seeing the miserable expression on his face.

He looked around to see Ino sitting there sulking. He has been visiting Ino’s shop for quite some time now but never tried to form any connection with the girl. Naruto had Devi and Kurama and so he didn't need anyone anymore.

And then when he freed his family. He was so busy in his training that he didn't have the time or desire to make friends. He already had Sasuke and that was enough.

But that doesn't mean he don't want friends. He will need friends to achieve his goals. Kurama always says that you cannot achieve everything all by yourself and that cooperation is the key to success. Naruto doesn't love Konoha that is clear but that doesn't mean he has a plan to destroy the village.

This is still the village that his parents protected and he will only do anything against the village if it stood in the way of his dreams otherwise he neither has any care for Konoha nor ill will.

Naruto doesn't want his life to be filled with misery. He promised Devi to live a happy life and being bitter will only bring him misery. He saw the girl next to him and could say confidently that she was a pretty girl. She is growing well and in the right places.

Give her some more years and she'll be a beauty. Well Naruto is a growing boy and can appreciate beauty when he sees it. That one book with the orange cover that he once found also helped him a lot understanding things better.

“Not happy with the team.” Naruto spoke. It might be the first time he has spoken to someone apart from Iruka in the academy unless absolutely necessary.

Ino was surprised. Naruto never spoke to her unless it was related to their studies or flowers. Maybe seeing that he won't be attending the academy anymore made him want to talk to her. She smiled before replying.

“Well it sucks not to be on the same team with Sasuke but being together with those two is even more depressing. Here I, Ino Yamanaka, the future head of the intelligence department and then there are those two. One only wants to sleep while the other only wants to eat.” She expressed her frustrations and if she heard a word troublesome from the back of the class she didn't react.

Naruto laughed slowly and it was probably the most beautiful sound Ino has heard. What is happening to her? Control girl control. Naruto interrupted her inner thoughts with his words.

“They are not so bad. You just need to find the right motivation and they will work as hard as any other shinobi. I am sure you'll be able to manage it and you'll also have your sensei to help you.”

He finished still smiling at her and for a second Ino just stared at his beautiful face. His eyes twinkle with mischief before he spoke again.

“See something you like.” Ino blushed hard at his words before denying it completely. Naruto laughed hard as he moved his eyes away from her. Ino composed herself and cleared her head of any mischievous thoughts.

“Is that what happened to you?” Ino asked about his previous statement. “Did you find the right motivation?”.

“Who knows maybe I did or maybe I just wanted to impress a beautiful girl like you.” Naruto finished with a wink. Ino just sat there blushing like a fool. She didn't know what to say. Seems like today Naruto has decided to push her boundaries.

She was saved by even more embarrassing moments by the arrival of their sensei who introduced himself as Asuma Sarutobi. With him was a ruby eyed woman with a body that every woman envies and introduced herself as Kurenai Yuhi. She was the sensei of team 8.

Both team 8 and 10 got up from their seats to follow their sensei. Sakura gave her a smug look and Naruto wished her luck with a heartfelt smile and everything was right again in her life. She really needs to control herself and assess her thoughts regarding a certain red haired boy.

Naruto looked towards the other two occupants of the roam. Sakura was busy fawning over Sasuke while the boy in question was doing his best to ignore the girl. Naruto shook his head seeing the behaviour of his teammates. Their sensei hasn't arrived yet. Naruto again closed his eyes.

It has been an hour and their sensei is still not here. Maybe he forgot that today is the day of team placements. Naruto produced a scroll to read while continuing waiting for their sensei. Seeing this Sasuke also started polishing his kunai and shurikens.

Sakura looked like she didn't belong here. Seeing that both of her teammates were busy, she too got up from her seat to pick a book from Iruka’s drawer to read. The atmosphere around was chilling for her. Despite her many attempts Sasuke hasn't said a word to her.

She glanced at Naruto and saw the boy busy reading. How long has it been since Naruto talked to her? Almost four years. Sakura always had something to say about Naruto, mostly bad things but he never replied. Naruto just kept to himself and focused on his studies and Sakura didn't know how to approach the boy positively after all her rude behaviour.

Another hour has passed and their sensei was still not here. Naruto has half a mind to just leave the class when another idea strikes his mind. It has been so long since he played a prank. Seeing that this is his last day at the academy and his sensei really deserve one he got up from his seat to pull a very simple prank.

He took the duster from Iruka's desk and placed it on the entrance of the classroom. As soon as anyone enters the class they will be greeted properly. Sakura tried to stop him but he ignored her and Sasuke. Well Sasuke was doing Sasuke things.

He had to wait for another hour before someone opened the door to the classroom and the duster fell straight on their head. Naruto smiled a little seeing his success. Even Sakura couldn't hide her snickers and Sasuke looked like he should be anywhere else but here.

The victim of his prank was in a traditional Konoha Jonin outfit with silver hairs. He has one of his eyes covered with his headband and also wore a facemask. Naruto immediately knew who this person was.

Kakashi Hatake son of the white fang and student of his father. Naruto has made a habit of memorising every bingo book entry and Kakashi's name was in every one of them. Naruto was disappointed seeing such a string shinobi falling for his simple prank and arriving three hours late.

Kakashi looked at the three occupants of the room. He removed the duster from his head and sighed. This is going to be really troublesome. Why can't he just go back to assassinating nobles or infiltrating enemy nations. Why does his life have to suck more everyday? Well now that he is here he can't back down not after his talk with the hokage.

“My first impression of you is I hate you. Meet me on the rooftop in a minute.” With that Kakashi body flickered.

Naruto got up from his seat and slowly followed his teammates to the roof. None of them has said anything to each other in three hours. A great start to their team.

They reached the rooftop and saw their sensei leaning against the railing. He motioned for them to sit in front of him and they did. So far Kakashi seemed pretty unimpressive to Naruto but he knows impressions can be misleading.

Kakashi looked at his three students. A hated jinchuriki who carried the legacy of Konoha's greatest hokage. A sole survivor of one of Konoha's founding families doing his best to avenge his clan and a non-clan shinobi girl. Really a troublesome team.

Kakashi read the scroll the third had given him and he wished he hadn't. The Uchiha massacre was a much bigger incident than he previously thought. The third was right, if this news ever reached Sasuke's ears then they don't know what he will do.

Kakashi closed his eyes and imagined his own team and the first time he met them. Obito was late as usual and Rin was already there with Minato Sensei. Kakashi was something else during those days. If he had put some more effort in his team instead of being a moron maybe things would have been different.

He opened his eyes and saw the future that the third talked about. If things are not handled well Konoha will surely face some grave times in the future. He owed it to Minato Sensei and Kushina to make sure their son was okay and happy like they had done for Kakashi. He owed it to both Obito and Itachi that Sasuke doesn't fall down the path of darkness.

He owed it to everyone who sacrificed themselves for this village to make sure that Konoha survives no matter what the future holds. Kakashi has made his decision and now is the time to act.

“My name is Kakashi Hatake and I am going to be your Jonin Sensei. Why don't you all introduce yourself? Your name, things you like and dislike, your goals for the future.” He said with an eye smile which seemed to freak the girl out. Cute students.

“Well why don't you go first Sensei seeing that we don't know anything about you” the girl,Sakura spoke and Kakashi thought for a moment. Should he go for his classic response where he doesn't tell them anything or should he do this properly.

“Very well, as I already told you my name is Kakashi. I like reading certain books which are not for childrens and dogs. I dislike trash people. My goals for the future have not been decided yet.” Yup this was much better than his classic reply.

Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura stared at him. For Naruto his introduction is not important because he already knows everything he needs to know. What his likes, dislikes and goals are doesn't matter to him.

“Now it's your turn, why don't you go first miss pinky.” Sakura growled but started speaking.

“My name is Sakura haruno. The thing I like is… I mean the person I like is..” she looked at Sasuke and blushed. “My dreams for the future are…” again she looked at Sasuke and blushed even harder. “ I dislike Ino pig”. She finished still blushing and giggling while looking at Sasuke.

All three occupants had three different thoughts going through their head listening to this.

“O god a fangirl.”

“Annoying.”

“Get a room already.”

Kakashi, Sasuke and Naruto thought simultaneously.

“Okay.” Kakashi coughed in his hand ro get the attention back on him. “Why don't you go next Mr. Dream Man.”

Sasuke looked annoyed at the nickname but continued, “My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I don't like anything and dislike many things. I have no dream because I will make it a reality and that is to kill a certain person and restore my clan.”

“Emo.”

“He thinks it makes him look cool. Bastard.”

“Wow, so scary.”

Kakashi, Naruto and Sakura thought as Sasuke finished. But it gave Kakashi the impression he already had of the boy. He has his work cut out for him.

He looked at the last remaining member of team 7. The son of Konoha's hokage. Red hairs held back by the head band. Blue eyes are much shinier than his father's. Face the mixture of both his parents. He motioned for the boy to continue not trusting his voice at the moment.

Naruto took a deep breath and said, “My name is Naruto Uzumaki. I like training, sealing and ramen. I dislike liars, rapists and traitors. My goal for the future is to find the Uzumaki clan members and restore my clan.”

It is time for Naruto to show the world, including Konoha, that the Uzumaki clan is not dead yet. He will no longer hide his identity. Prepare yourself, world Naruto Uzumaki is coming.

Sasuke was shocked. He didn't know that Naruto was from a clan and that he also wishes to restore his clan. They had one more thing in common. But at least he still has some clan members alive but he didn't say that he wants to find them which means he hasn't met them yet.

Kakashi narrowed his lone eye on Naruto. The third hasn't said that Naruto knew about the Uzumaki clan. Well he did say Naruto was good at sealing which was natural for him but no mention of the clan was there.

Sakura was surprised too. She always thought that Naruto was an orphan but to learn that he came from a clan surprised her greatly.

Kakashi clapped his hands to get the attention of his students. “Okay so that's now for Introduction. You can now go to have your registration completed. Meet me at training ground seven at 5 am sharp in the morning tomorrow for your genin test.”

All three students looked confused. Fun time ahead and kakashi is going to enjoy it fully.

“What kind of genin test Sensei? We already passed the academy graduation test.” Sakura asked the question that all three of them thought.

“Dear Pinky, that test was only to select the students with the most potential to become genin. The real test to become genin is conducted by your Jonin Sensei. This test has the 66.67% failure rate meaning out of the 27 graduates only 9 will pass. So make sure to prepare well for tomorrow's test and don't eat breakfast you might throw up.”

With that Kakashi waved them a goodbye and left the three students pondering. Naruto didn't know about any Genin test. Neither Kurama or Devi ever told him about this.

Sasuke got up from his position and looked at Naruto.

“Did you know anything about this test?” Sasuke asked and Naruto shook his head.

“Will you come to train today?” Sasuke spoke once more.

“Nope, I have something to take care of so I will skip our session. You should also take it easy today. We don't know what kind of test this is going to be. It is better to prepare for the worst and have your body well rested and energised.”

Naruto replied and Sasuke nodded his head before walking away with Sakura in toe. Naruto sighed seeing the behaviour of his female teammate. Well it's not like he care what she does as long as she pulls her weight in the team.

He got up from his position and jumped from the roof. He landed and went straight to his new home. There are plenty of things to do and Naruto doesn't want to waste anymore time.

Naruto reached his compound and was very happy with the work his clones have done. The compound looked like it was just built yesterday. Freshly painted walls, trimmed grass and a man-made stream of water flowing through the compound welcomed him.

The clones have managed to put a large Uzumaki swirl made up from wood on the main entrance to the compound. He entered the compound and dispersed all of his clones. Their memories returned to him all together.

Sometimes he forgot to not not dispel them all at once. He closed his eyes and took some time to absorb and arrange the experience of his clones. They have completely painted the compound.

The main boundary of the compound sports a wooden brown colour with small Uzumaki swirls drawn on them. The Guest houses were painted in white and yellow while the office was painted the same shade as the hokage office. The main house was painted with white and red.

One of the clones has already gone and placed an order for new flowers and plants for the compound while another one has bought some fishes for the pond. Some of his clones have created a man-made stream of water on the entrance and built a small bridge over it for the visitors.

The Tori gates lining the entrance have been polished to look like new. Everything in the library has been catalogued for his comfort. His parents' belongings have been placed where they belong. The basement has been set up as the place where all the weapons have been stored. He will also use the basement as a place to experiment his sealing .

The kitchen is sacked with all the necessary items and ingredients. Naruto created two clones to make some lunch for him while he observed the work his clones have done. After about an hour lunch was ready and Naruto decided to have lunch in the garden.

The master seal of the house has been modified and now only his and his parents' chakra was stored in the key. Anyone who's chakra is not stored in the seal will be rejected immediately by the barrier surrounding the compound.

His clones have also created a privacy barrier around the compound which makes sure that no sound goes out of the compound and no one will be able to sense anything from the outside.

All in all, this place now looked like it was the Uzumaki Compound. After having lunch Naruto produced a scroll to practice his calligraphy. Ever since he met Devi he has practiced his calligraphy everyday without skipping. While drawing a seal even a single stroke can alter its entire purpose so it is very necessary to have the ability to draw only what is required and everything comes with practice.

The atmosphere around the compound was very peaceful. The compound was situated near the outer wall of Konoha. On one side it is neighboured by the Senju Compound while on the other side there is agricultural land probably belonging to the Senju.

Naruto really loved his new home. It has enough space to do some light training while also making sure that none of the general population of Konoha comes here for any reason.

One of his clones tried to go inside the Senju Compound and while it got inside the compound's walls the clone wasn't able to enter any of the buildings. They were probably sealed too seeing as no one is living there.

He practiced his calligraphy for an hour before deciding to quit. He decided to visit the Hokage tower for his registration. The third is waiting to talk to him and Naruto couldn't skip this talk, not after he has given such a huge gift. He sighed before hopping from roof to roof to reach the tower.

_____________________________________

Hiruzen has been waiting since the morning for Naruto. He had ordered his anbu to inform him as soon as Naruto entered the tower. He gave his secretary the order to send Naruto straight to him and stop anyone else from entering.

What they are going to talk about will probably be the most important talk in the village's history. What Hiruzen has decided to do is borderline betrayal for the village but hasn't the village betrayed him first.

There was a slight knock on the door. Years of experience as a shinobi made it easy for Hiruzen to know who had come to meet him. The time has come. This meeting will decide the future of Konoha.

“Come in.” He called and the boy with red hair and shiny blue eyes entered his office. Hiruzen was impressed by his new look. He really looked like a proper Shinobi of the leaf but he didn't miss the glaring symbols of his clan.

Some might pass them as simple designs that Konoha shinobi wear but Hiruzen knew the importance of those symbols and somehow he had a feeling that Naruto also knew about them long before their talk from yesterday.

He motioned for Naruto to take a seat and dismissed his anbu. He activated the privacy seal and leaned back on his chair for some comfort.

“Do you mind if I smoke?” Hiruzen asked and Naruto shook his head. He used a small fire based technique to light his pipe and took a long puff from his pipe.

Naruto knew this conversation was going to be much more important than he previously thought as soon as the anbu were out of the room and the privacy seal was activated. It can only mean that whatever the hokage wanted to talk about he didn't want anyone else to know.

He waited for the hokage to finish his smoke. Naruto looked around the office. It was much simpler than you would imagine a village leader's office would look like. A long table with a single chair. 4 chairs in front of the table for the visitors. A small sofa was placed in the corner with a coffee table and the last thing occupying the office was a bookshelf.

Naruto's eyes returned to the hokage after he heard him cough. Hiruzen has been here for as long as Naruto remembered. No matter how many lies were between them the old man had been there. Not once has Naruto been returned from this office when he came to meet the hokage.

At first Naruto hated Hiruzen when he learned the truth about himself but as he grew up he understood things better. Being hokage means you have to take care of everything and everyone in Konoha and that is some huge responsibility.

Out of all that, the old man always made time for Naruto. Naruto has put some distance between them continuously but whenever he needed help with something the hokage was happy to oblige. He looked at the one person who really cares for Naruto. His emotions have already confirmed Naruto’s thoughts. Despite how Naruto's life has turned out to be, the old man really cared for him.

“I see you are lost in thoughts.” Hiruzen interrupted his inner monologue and he smiled a little.

“Sorry just thinking about something.” He replied.

Hiruzen placed his pipe down once he was finished with the smoke. He looked at Naruto and saw either the greatest ally of the hidden leaf or the greatest enemy. Naruto has some dangerous potential. He knows this with full clarity and it's Hiruzen's responsibility to mould that potential in the right way. That is why he has made that decision.

Many will criticise him once they learn the truth but Hiruzen knows that this is the right path to take and he will take it. Naruto's future and happiness also mattered to Hiruzen.

“How was your stay in your parents home?” Hiruzen asked the boy.

Naruto's face gained a small sad smile as he replied, “It was not so great.” Hiruzen looked a bit sad hearing that but Naruto continued once more.

“It is not like that I didn't love it. I did and thank you for giving me the chance to live there. I really feel much closer to them but just being there and seeing their pictures and things that belonged to them brought some unpleasant memories.

I saw the room they decorated for me and the crib they built. I felt so tired and emotional that I decided to sleep in the crib. As I lay there I imagined a life that could have been. I imagined myself running in the compound while my mother was chasing me.

I imagined myself running to greet my father who has come from a long day of work and my mother leaning against the door lovingly seeing both her boys and that just brought me more pain.

I thought of why would you hide the truth from me. Why would you rob me of this room? Why would you hide my mother from me and couldn't come up with a proper answer.

As a child I asked you many times but you never answered me. There was a time when I thought that my parents really abandoned me like the villagers say and then I learned the truth about everything and that in itself was much worse.

It would have been much better if my father had been a simple shinobi or a civilian but knowing that he was probably the most celebrated Shinobi of the leaf filled me with anger.

They all love my father and take his name with pride and honour while I was hated and scorned by them for something my own father did to me. I tried to understand them and their hatred but I couldn't. No matter how I thought I just couldn't justify all of their actions.

You were the only person who cared for me. You were there when no one else was but then I found out that you have also lied to me and I was lost.”

Naruto finished speaking and a single tear escaped his eye. Hiruzen could not mistake the bitterness in his voice. A child so young has to suffer through so much and only because he didn't do what really needed to be done. Danzo was not totally wrong in saying that he didn't have the backbone to make the right decisions.

“I thought I was protecting you. I thought If I told you about your parents you would tell someone. Your father was respected and feared throughout the nations. It was only his name that sent enemy troops retreating back. He was the only reason we were able to win the third shinobi war.

Many hated him for his actions in the third war. If word got out that he has a son living here in Konoha then they would try to harm you. I didn't tell you about the nine tails because I wanted you to have a normal childhood and placed a law that stopped anyone from talking about the fox but even if they couldn't outright say it the parents still passed down their hatred to their children.

You lived a lonely childhood and didn't even know the reason behind your suffering. At first I didn't tell you because I thought it would only benefit you and then I was ashamed. Whenever I think of telling, I will also find a reason to not tell you. I have really failed you Naruto.”

Naruto knows that the third is sorry but it didn't change the fact that he ruined Naruto's life with his decisions. If only he thought of his happiness more than what was right then things would have been different but what was done was done and nothing could be changed.

Naruto didn't say anything but Hiruzen still waited for a minute. Seeing that the silence will continue he spoke again. “How did you learn the truth? I think you know if your parents are telling you. Who told you the truth?”

Hiruzen asked the boy. Naruto thought of his answer. Should he hide the truth completely? He had many answers he could give and they will sound reasonable but the third has been truthful so far so Naruto will also return the gesture.

“I found someone. She was from my mother's clan. She told me everything about my clan and my special condition. I met the fox after I met them and the nine tails told me about my parents. I was nine years old when I found the truth about my life.

You tried to ask me many times why I used to wear that mask or why I suddenly changed completely. This was the reason.

When I found the truth everything changed. I was no longer an no name orphan , instead I was the only child of Konoha's fourth hokage and Kushina of the Uzumaki Clan.

This truth changed me as a person. Seeing how they hated me yet loved their hokage used to irritate me. My circumstances made me a hard person.

I no longer felt the need for them to acknowledge my existence. No longer I felt the urge to shout my name so that they could remember that a boy named Naruto also lived here.

I just stopped doing anything to get their attention. I wanted to hide myself from them. I didn't want them to see me and that's why I wore that mask. It gave me an impression that they couldn't see the real Naruto and only saw the persona that I showed them.

I was lost and didn't know what to do. My whole life was turned upside down. Everyone seems like an enemy. There was no one I could trust in Konoha. There was no place I could go to in the leaf and then I realised something.

I didn't belong here. I had no place here. These thoughts plagued my mind. Everyone hated me and wanted me gone. No one even acknowledged that I was just a boy. The only person I had turned out to be a liar.

I didn't understand anything. My emotions overwhelmed me. I thought there was nothing to look forward to. Why would I even try when the result was clear? Konoha will never accept Naruto Uzumaki.

But she was there. She supported me and held me as I cried myself to sleep. She loved me like a mother and guided me like a father. She taught me like a teacher and advised me like an elder. She was everything I ever wanted. The family that I never had.

But she couldn't be here forever. She wanted to but her real happiness was not here. She was trapped in this world and it was upto me to free her. I could have made sure that she never left me. I didn't want her to go.

At first I thought if she left I would be alone again but her happiness was more important to me so I let her go. When she was gone I realised how much I truly loved her and that really opened my eyes to something.

You wanted to know the truth and I have told you the truth. I could have lied to you and there was no way for you to find the truth but that's not what I want.

You have lied to me many times and I have also kept my secrets from you. Our relationship is not really ideal but I know that I don't hate you.

I hate the fact that you lied to me and probably always will but I don't hate you old man. I have always loved you and always will.”

Naruto gave the old man a huge smile. Eyes threatening to spill tears. These thoughts have been buried inside his heart for a long time now and it felt really nice to finally be able to express them.

Hiruzen himself was trying really hard to control his emotions. He should really be grateful to the gods that this boy has found it in his heart to still love him. He should hate him and Hiruzen wouldn't blame him if he did but he still chose to love him. Naruto was truly a kind child and this village is very unfortunate not to see this.

Naruto answered his question but there were many things that went unsaid. He only said what needed to be said. Hiruzen wouldn't push him. Naruto has every right to keep his secret. There were many more things that Hiruzen wanted to say but something far more important needed to be discussed.

It was good that Naruto was able to speak his heart with Hiruzen. It means things would go much more smoothly than he thought.

“Thank you Naruto. You don't know how much these words mean to me. This village has failed you and I have failed you repeatedly and yet you still have found in your heart to not hate me shows me the kindness that you carry.

But there are some more important matters that we need to discuss and they can't wait anymore. I had these in mind for quite some time now and just waiting for you to graduate and now that you have I can finally put them into motion.”

Naruto composed himself and sat up straight. He knew the hokage wanted to discuss something important as soon as he entered the room and now is the time he will get to hear what Hiruzen really wanted from him.

Hiruzen took a deep breath and took two scrolls from his drawer. He put them in front of Naruto and spoke.

“You say that you don't hate me and love me and I am really grateful for this but I am still the leader of this village and you are an important asset for us. So I would like to ask some questions and discuss something very important with you. Whatever we discuss today shall not leave this room until I order you to do so. Do you understand Naruto?”

Hiruzen adopted his hokage expression and his voice was full of authority. The man in front of Naruto was no longer just his old man but he third hokage. Naruto knew that if it comes to Konoha and him, the third will always choose the leaf and Naruto couldn't blame him.

He was preparing for the day when he will bid farewell to the leaf and know that it won't be as easy as it sounds. Naruto quickly nodded his understanding and Hiruzen continued.

“Your father made you the jinchuriki of the nine tails a long time ago but I know for a fact that you are no longer a jinchuriki. I had assigned one of my most trusted anbu to make sure that this fact was right and the results were the same. Is this true ?”

Naruto's expression didn't betray him but inside he was a mess. This is not good. If the hokage knows that he is no longer a jinchuriki then he will force Naruto to tell Kurama's location. It will only force Naruto to leave this village much earlier than he expected but if it comes down to this then Naruto will happily leave. Kurama was free and happy and no one is going to slave him ever again.

“Yes I do not host the fox anymore.” Naruto replied calmly.

Hiruzen smiled and it confused Naruto. He should be angry and demanding answers but all Naruto could not feel any ill feelings towards him.

“You have trained yourself well my boy. Any other person when asked a question of this calibre directly would have a hard time suppression his emotions but you didn't even twitch while answering.

I knew this for the past 12 months but only wanted to confirm this. When Minato sealed the fox into you he also created a key for the seal in case you needed it and entrusted the key to his summons.”

Naruto was surprised. He didn't know a key was created for his seal. He knew the fourth hokage was a toad summoner since it was part of their history lessons but it was new information to him that he gave them the key to his seal.

“The key to your seal was inscribed into a scroll toad which was summoned by your father but 12 months ago I got a letter from the toads. The letter explained to me that the key to the nine tails seal has vanished and they have only found out about that today. They wanted to know if the jinchuriki was still alive or not.

The letter surprised me. I know that they would know to send such a letter unless absolutely necessary. There was a possibility that someone has kidnapped you to remove the fox and has put someone to act as you but I knew that you were the real Naruto.

You had been acting strange for some time and so the only thing that made sense was that you or someone else released the nine tails with your consent. For a moment I thought that someone might have did something to your mind to make you forget about everything and got the fox.

But that would have to mean that someone took you far away from Konoha to remove the fox safely and then erase your memories and bring you back to full health and put you right where you belong without us noticing anything.

That left only one choice. Your mother also survived the extraction and I was there to witness that. You are her son so it is no surprise that you also survived the process.

I also remember that approx two years ago you skipped the academy for a whole week and appeared to be much pale and weak. At that time I thought you were only slightly ill and left it at that but when I got the letter everything made sense.

Until today I only had my suspicion but you just proved my theory. It was two years ago when you released the fox. Right?”

Once again Naruto was in awe of the third’s wisdom. To be not impressed by the third is a hard thing to do. With so little information he has been able to derive the whole truth. Naruto nodded to his question and the old man smiled again before speaking.

“Where is the fox now, Naruto?” Hiruzen asked and no matter how much he loved or trusted the old man, Naruto couldn't tell him the truth.

He looked down and clenched his fists. Hiruzen is the hokage and his duty is to Konoha. He would never understand that Kurama is family. They will never understand that Naruto hates that Kurama was sealed. Kurama is free and remains free. They could torture him, threaten him or even kill him but he would not tell them.

Seeing the hard expression on Naruto's face and the look his eyes gave him Hiruzen knew the answer was no. The boy couldn't trust him enough to provide the full truth and Hiruzen couldn't blame him. He was hokage after all and Naruto understood it better than anyone what it entails. For a hokage nothing comes before your village whether they be your friend, family or even you own child.

“I understand.” His words surprised Naruto, “it is hard to trust me. The nine tails was captured by the first hokage but it was sealed by his wife. Your mother became the second jailer of the fox and you carried her burden after her. Even if the fox was held in Konoha it was the burden of the Uzumaki.

We never wanted to use the fox for its powers and that is the reason neither you or your mother was trained to harness the power of the fox. The first hokage only wanted to keep it away from those who would use the fox to harm Konoha and nothing else and I intended to carry that wish.

I want you to assure me that the fox is somewhere safe and hidden from the wrong hands, Naruto.”

“I am but a child in front of you but I assure you completely the nine tails is safe and no one will get their hand on him. I won't let them use the fox ever again. That's a promise.” Hiruzen didn't miss that Naruto called the fox as him instead and used some unique words.

Only a jinchuriki could truly understand a Biju and perhaps Naruto understood the nine tails better than anyone. Hiruzen released a long breath he didn't know he was holding.

So the fox was free and somewhere safe. He can make a guess where but decided to leave it at that. Minato made Naruto the jinchuriki and as long as he is alive the fox was his burden to carry and it is upto Naruto how he carries that burden.

He looked at the scrolls placed in front of him. This is what is even more important than the nine tails. He just wanted everything between him and Naruto to be clear before he began his true plan. The more he talked to Naruto the more he realised he had made the right decision. Now he just wants Naruto to understand his thoughts.

“I am glad we were able to clear all the facts before coming to the real reason why I called you here. Your parents trusted you with the fox and I do too. If you think that releasing the fox is the best course of action then I respect your decision but Naruto be careful there are many who would go to great lengths to have the fox if they heard it was free.”

Hiruzen warned him and Naruto nodded. He was still surprised that the hokage so easily accepted the fact that he is no longer the jinchuriki but maybe that was because he knows Naruto can be trusted. He still has one more question to ask though.

“Who else knows about my new status?” Naruto asked the hokage in front of him. If the hokage knows there is a reason to believe many more that knew of this.

“As far as I know only the toads, me and two anbu operatives know about this. People generally don't go looking for biju containers and even if they did, only someone with great sensory skills or dojutsu would be able to tell. If anyone from the village knew of this there would have been an uproar a long time ago. So no need to worry.”

Naruto nodded and trusted the third. If anyone from the village knew of this they would have gone straight to the hokage with the information and asked him to take action. Naruto is assured that no one else knows right now.

Hiruzen looked at the boy in front of him. Things would have been great if he did what needed to be done a long time ago but now he has to face the consequences of his choice. A deep breath calmed his nerves. He felt nervous moving forward with the conversation. Was this really the right decision? Hiruzen has made up his mind and only time will tell whether it was right or wrong.

“Tell me, Naruto , do you love this village?”

The question was simple. Naruto doesn't even need to think about the answer. “No I do not.”

He didn't fear that his answers would get him in trouble. The hokage was leading him somewhere and Naruto decided to just follow his lead.

“Then why did you become its shinobi?” Hiruzen asked.

“What else would I have done.?”

“You could have left the village. I am sure the thought must have crossed your mind.”

Naruto looked outside the window. He thought about leaving the village but the time was not right.

“Konoha wouldn't let me go. I knew this. It was much favourable to stay here then leave and be hunted down by shinobi much stronger than you. I already had a hard life and didn't want to make it even worse.” It was the truth. What he still plans to leave but once he is ready.

Hiruzen accepted the answer. It was just as he thought, now the real questioning begins.

“How do you accept me to believe that you will serve this village when you don't love it. If given the opportunity won't you betray your teammates and take the chance to leave if it was possible or reveal important village information to enemy nations.”

Naruto knows this is a difficult position for him. He couldn't leave the question unanswered. Any leader would have already ordered for Naruto to be taken to the prison or executed him on the spot for what he has done.

Biju are a treasured power source for the villages and Naruto has openly stated that he has released the most powerful and wouldn't tell the location where the fox is and not only that he has admitted to not loving the village. It was enough for his execution but Hiruzen trusted his choice. He should trust the old man too.

“You can't know for sure and even If I tell you something else it will only be just words. You asked me a question and I decided to answer with the truth. I don't love Konoha and never will but that doesn't mean I want harm to this village.

My parents died protecting their home and even if the village has spit on their sacrifice there is no doubt they loved the leaf. As their son even if I don't love the leaf I will still protect the sacrifice my parents made for this village. As long as I am a Shinobi of this village I will do everything in my power to serve the leaf.”

Naruto doesn't hold any love for the leaf but as long as he is here he will act as a proper Shinobi.

Hiruzen nodded. He believed the boy. Everything is going according to the plan. He just needs a little more push.

“I believe you but what happens when you are no longer a hidden leaf shinobi. You have not left the leaf because you were not strong enough to leave but what happens when you gain enough power to challenge us. Are you saying that you'll always be a hidden leaf shinobi?”

That was the last nail in the coffin. He just wants the answer je desire and everything will fall in place. When Naruto looked down and didn't say anything, Hiruzen jumped in joy from the inside. The answer was clear. The moment Naruto gained the power he felt was enough he would leave the leaf and Hiruzen knew the leaf wouldn't be able to hold the boy down.

Naruto looked down in shame. Hiruzen loved him but he couldn't lie to the old man. He wanted to but it felt like betraying the hokage. He would not serve the leaf all his life. Naruto is an Uzumaki and Uzushio is his home. Leaf is just a station on his journey and nothing more.

He looked up to see Hiruzen smiling. He was really confused today. Why was the hokage taking his answers so well? His questions were answered by Hiruzen's next words.

“I expected as much from you. Thank you for being honest with me. It is much more than what I deserve. You don't love the village and I don't blame you for that. You don't want us to have any misfortune and I can only thank you for that.

You are weak but that won't be the case forever. I know you are waiting for the right moment to leave the village and anyone in your situation would do the same. You want to leave the village and I will allow it.”

Not even in the dreams of his dreams Naruto thought of hearing such words from the hokage. He will allow Naruto to leave the village. His expression might have been the funniest because the old man laughed before speaking again.

“No need to be so surprised, my boy. I know even if I wanted I knew that I couldn't stop you. The only way to truly make sure that you don't go anywhere is to either imprison you or brainwash you.

I do not want to do either because it will truly be an insult to your parents' sacrifice and I am sure that Kushina will castrate me in the afterlife.”

Hiruzen shivered a little thinking of an angry red head and Naruto smiled. His mom was really awesome. He was allowed to leave the leaf by the hokage but that couldn't be it.

He accepted all of his answers without fuss, meaning he already knew the truth and just needed to confirm his suspicions. Naruto narrowed his eyes. The hokage wanted something from him.

“What do you want in return? You will not just allow me to leave without getting anything in return will you?” Naruto asked suspiciously. Ever since he came here it was one surprise after another and he needed to be careful.

Hiruzen smiled. The boy was smart to figure this out. “You have rightly assumed that I wouldn't just let you go. You are the only son of our hokage and the key to the nine tails. Even if you were the jinchuriki, the fox still belonged to the leaf.”

Naruto growled a little at his wording. This was the problem with people around the elemental nations. Everything belonged to them whether it be biju or freedom and those who didn't accept this faced their wrath. Naruto will change this thinking one day for sure.

Hiruzen took the black scroll that was in front of him and handed it to Naruto. The boy took the scroll and inspected it.

“This scroll contains the order for you to be released of all of your duties as a Konoha shinobi. I have already applied my seal of approval on this. When you think the time is right for you to leave this to either the hokage or the Daimyo of the fire nation. It will cancel your registration as a leaf shinobi meaning you will only be a civilian of konoha.

After that if you want to leave the leaf no one can brand you as a traitor since you won't be a konoha shinobi anymore. No bounty can be placed on you or no one will be able to send shinobi after you. This won't mean you'll be completely free. There are some in Konoha who would like to get their hands on you for their own gain but I am sure you'll be able to handle them.”

Naruto looked at the scroll in hand. This was his ticket to freedom. He trusted the old man's words but he was still suspicious of all this. What does the old man want.

“I am sure you are thinking about what I want in return. Yes indeed I want something from you and this is where this scroll comes into play.”

Hiruzen said as if reading his mind. He handed Naruto the other scroll left on the table. This one was red and yellow in colour. Naruto took the scroll and waited for the third to continue.

“I never wanted for you to live the life you had. If I had the chance to change things I would do it in a heartbeat but I don't and that just leaves me with the future. I can't change the past but I can make sure the future is better for all of us.

I knew for sometime now that one day you will leave the village but Konoha wouldn't let you go so easily. I saw a collision between you and the leaf and it only damaged both of us and I want to avoid that.

You want your freedom and you have it but I don't want you to sever all your ties with Konoha. As you yourself said this is still the village your parents protected and this scroll gives both Konoha and Naruto Uzumaki to have a relationship between them that will carry on for generations.

Since the time of the clan wars marriages have been used to secure allies and build relations since it is the most effective way to achieve those things.

I want you and Konoha to have a strong relationship even when I am not there. Inside this scroll there is a marriage agreement that you will sign and give to me. The Hokage of this village will choose someone worthy to marry you.

This way you will get your freedom and I get the relationship I want with you. The marriage agreement also entails that one of your children has to grow in Konoha and become a leaf shinobi. Do you agree?”

Naruto thought hard for some time. On one hand he will be getting his freedom while on the other hand he will be chaining himself down. Plenty of thoughts circled his mind and he needed some answers before deciding.

“What happens if I decide to not accept this?” The third hokage smiled and Naruto knew the answer without the need for words. He is trapped. The old man has beautifully trapped him in this.

If he agrees he will forever be tied down with Konoha and if he doesn't then the third will do everything to make sure he agrees. At the end of the day the answer was clear.

“What if the person you choose doesn't want to marry me or If I wanted to marry someone else.”

He tried to wrestle his way out of this but Hiruzen is far more wise and experienced than him.

“Both the partners will get a chance to remove their name from the contract but with a valid reason and If you have a choice already or in the future you'll be given the opportunity to pursue who you want to marry and if they agree to this then there will be no problem.”

Perfect. The old man has thought everything. Maybe he was planning this for years. There was one last thing that came to his mind but he needed to ask this too just to be sure.

“I have a dream that I want to achieve but in doing so I may have to marry multiple girls. Is Konoha okay with this?”

Hiruzen smiled at his question and replied, “of course in fact even in Konoha during war times or in certain conditions a rule is approved where a male shinobi can have multiple wives. Konoha is completely okay with this.”

Okay this one failed too. One last attempt.

“What happens if even after all of this Konoha still didn't leave me alone. What if they decided to become my enemy? Then what will happen?”

Hiruzen has thought about this very carefully. No matter what Naruto tried he won't be getting out of this but this question was something that plagued even his mind.

What will happen if even after all of this Konoha didn't leave Naruto alone. He won't be here forever and doesn't know what the future holds.

“This is where you need to trust me and I need to trust you. I assure you that Konoha in no shape or form will become the enemy of Naruto Uzumaki and you'll have to promise me that Naruto Uzumaki will not be the enemy of this village until provoked.”

Naruto can live with that. He has no desire to attack the leaf or anything. This was it. There were no more questions left for him to ask.

He shook his head and opened the scroll. The third didn't say when he needed to return the scroll but he just wanted this to be over. To be trapped in such a powerless situation was first for Naruto. It showed him the power of words, information and dialogue. Not everything can be achieved by fighting.

He read the scroll carefully. There were two copies of the scroll he signed both of them and handed them to the third. The hokage assured him that he will get a copy for him to keep once the opposite part signs the contract.

“It is late. Do you want to go for some ramen?” the hokage asked and Naruto wanted to deny him because he was feeling defeated.

The third invited him, trapped him and got what he wanted from him. He was really a mean old man. “Right now I want to poison your food. You tricked me.”

Hiruzen laughed as both he and Naruto went to have ramen at the Ichiraku. It has been so long since he last had ramen with the boy. The future looked bright. If everything went as good as it went today, then everything will be better for everyone.

Notes:

A/N

Please leave your suggestions and reviews.

If you have any questions feel free to ask.

Chapter 11: Team 7

Summary:

Team 7 passes.

Hiruzen needs a new hokage

Kakashi is doing his best.

Read the chapter to find out more.

5 am in the morning, that was the time their sensei assigned for their test and so all three members of team 7 were present at training ground seven.

 

Sasuke has made a small wardrobe change too, now the backside of his t-shirt has the Uchiha Clan symbol stitched into it. Maybe he finally thought to represent his clan like Naruto was doing, Copycat.

 

Naruto was the first to arrive at 4:30 am. Being an early riser helps and he wanted to take a look and observe the battlefield. He doesn't know what kind of test their sensei is going to give them and asking the old man about it last night hasn’t helped either. It is better to get as much information as you can get before an important battle.

 

Training ground seven was like any Konoha training ground with trees surrounding a huge ground with a small stream of water going through it. Sensing a fight in the future Naruto has already devised some strategy last night and as soon as he got to the training ground this morning he laid his trap for his sensei.

 

Sasuke was the second to arrive at exactly 5 am with Sakura in tow. It was like the girl had followed the boy from his home to here. As they both reached the training ground Sakura started sucking up to the Uchiha. It was like Naruto wasn’t even there.

 

Can’t the girl focus on being a shinobi first and try to chase Sasuke. It was not like Sasuke was interested in her or anything and even still the girl seemed obsessed with the boy. Naruto greeted both his teammates as soon as they arrived with Sasuke returning his greeting with a nod and Sakura completely ignoring him.

 

It has been half an hour since his teammates have arrived but their sensei is still nowhere in sight. He was late again and Naruto hoped that it wouldn't be as long as last time.

 

“Where is he? Shouldn’t he be here already?” Sasuke is irritated at the fact that their sensei was late again and as such he has to endure the Sakura bullshit. Now that they have graduated from the academy he hopes that the girl will take her shinobi career a bit more seriously and not annoy him but guess he was wrong.

 

“I hope this isn’t the case today but as far as I have heard Kakashi has a habit of being at least three hours late everywhere.” As soon as Kakashi had dismissed them yesterday Naruto had sent a hinged clone to gather all the information on Kakashi and he wasn’t happy with the results.

 

Before anyone can comment any further Kakashi arrived at the training ground with a gust of winds and leaves. It was the traditional leaf shunshin. Naruto wanted to learn the jutsu but he couldn’t find any help on it. Maybe he would be able to convince Kakashi to teach him this technique. 

 

Kakashi looked at his three new students. Whether they will remain as his student is yet to be seen. Kakashi is fairly early from his usual timing. If he is going to do this then he will do this properly. The future is going to change a lot of things and Kakashi wants to be as ready as possible.

 

“Good morning my cute little genins.” He greeted them this way just to annoy them and got the result he wanted with two of them glaring at him while one was openly pouting with anger, Nice start. 

 

“I see everyone is in full spirit. Good for you.” Kakashi said as he observed all three of them. A future missing nin, an avenger and a fan girl. The third sure loved him.

 

“As you might remember, I told you that you aren’t a true genin yet since you have to pass the true genin test.” he paused and saw them nodding. Good, they are paying attention.

 

“So now without wasting any time I am going to tell you what that test is going to be.” Kakashi produced an alarm clock and two golden bells. The bells have a lot of historic value and it is upto Kakashi to make sure that he doesn’t compromise the principle that the bell represents.

 

The three genin perked up seeing the bells and the clock. They stood up straight and gave him their full attention. “Right, so you see these two bells you have three hours to get these bells.” Kakashi placed the clock on the nearest wooden stump.

 

“But sensei there are only two bells and three of us.” Sakura asked, a bit confused.

 

“Correct, there are only two bells for the three of you meaning the one who doesn’t get the bells by the end of these three hours would have failed the test and as a result would be sent back to the academy.” Kakashi finished as he placed the bells on his waist. He took his favourite book out and started reading. The fun time is about to begin.

 

Naruto is confused. He didn’t know anything about the true genin test but he sure does know that there are no genin teams with only two genins in them. Maybe there is a hidden test that they needed to figure out. 

 

He wouldn’t put it past Konoha to create a bullshit principle that the genin must understand to become a true leaf nin. He just needs to figure out the true motive of this test but in the meantime he will entertain Kakashi. It was time to show everyone the true Uzumaki strength.

 

Kakashi set the alarm for three hours and said, “You only have three hours so come at me with everything you got. Your test begins now.” As soon as his words ended both Sasuke and Sakura left towards the tree surrounding the training ground leaving only Naruto to face off Kakashi.

 

Kakashi flipped a page of his book as he looked at his sensei’s son. “Both of your teammates have carefully hidden themselves don’t you think you should follow their example?”

 

Naruto shook his head looking at Kakashi. He knew the book Kakashi was reading. He himself has read it one time and even liked it a little bit but that is a secret no one should know. He brought his attention back to Kakashi. 

 

The jonin looked like he was simply reading his book and that his body is open for attacks but Naruto knew better. Kakashi was watching everything and was very alert. The book was just a distraction to confuse his enemies. Naruto took a deep breath as he spoke.

 

“What’s the point of hiding and wasting time, remember it is us genins who need to get the bell and not the other way around. Sooner or later I would have to fight you so why not just start with the action.” Naruto replied and Kakashi nodded, accepting his logic but didn’t say any more words.

 

Naruto took some deep breaths and positioned himself. He closed his eyes and felt everything around him. The sound of wind as it touched Naruto’s body. The very ground he was standing on. The water flowing nearby. He felt his chakra resonate within himself with his feelings. 

 

Learning to use chakra without hand signs is a hard process but not impossible as explained to him by Kurama and Devi. Naruto just needed to find the right balance within himself. He needed to understand not only his chakra but also the nature around him.

 

He felt his core and his chakra rushed through his body waiting for him to command it, to mould it and release it. Naruto opened his eyes to see the world in a new light. His chakra is different and it felt different. He is an Uzumaki and he will show everyone what it means.

 

Kakashi didn’t react but his attention was solely on Naruto now. Something about the boy has changed suddenly. The aura Naruto is giving is calm, almost welcoming but he didn’t miss the killing intent behind it. He needs to take him seriously if he doesn't want to embarrass himself in front of his comrades. 

 

Naruto saw Kakashi’s change in demeanour and smirked. Kakashi wouldn’t know what hit him. He created 5 clones without any hand signs and each of them took out their kunai as they charged at Kakashi meanwhile the real Naruto stayed behind to observe and wait for his opportunity. He already has a plan in motion and the trap laid out for it. He just has to wait for his moment.

 

The clones charged at Kakashi and he positioned himself taking out his own Kunai. The file on Naruto did say that he knew the shadow clone jutsu but he didn’t know that Naruto has such mastery over the jutsu to be able to execute it without any hand signs. 

 

Soon the clones were onto him as one of Naruto stayed behind. It was difficult to tell the clones apart from the real because of their equal chakra distribution but he could safely assume that the Naruto that stayed behind is the real deal.

 

Kakashi didn’t have much time to ponder as the clones attacked him. One clone tried to stab him straight in the stomach while another one tried to remove his feet from the ground. 

 

Two of the clones get behind Kakashi to attack his rear while the last clone stays behind. Kakashi took his kunai to stop the one coming for his stomach as he jumped to avoid getting hit by another clone. 

 

As soon as his feet landed the two clones which were behind him attacked simultaneously as the one on the ground again tried to grab his feet. Kakashi kicked him in the face as he turned around to face the two clones attacking him from behind. 

 

As soon as he did this the remaining three clones took out their shuriken and attacked his now exposed back. Kakashi didn’t have enough time to fend off his attackers so he substituted himself with a log and appeared behind a clone to finish it but somehow another clone appeared out of nowhere and blocked his attack.

 

It was very difficult to fight these clones as they are not attacking aimlessly. They are coordinating with each other's attack and only trying to keep him busy while the real Naruto is probably planning something. 

 

Kakashi’s thought interrupted when he suddenly felt a build of chakra but without using any hand signs one of the Naruto clones from behind him released a powerful gust of wind which slammed straight into his back. 

 

Kakashi was thrown forward but he still had enough sense in him to drag the clone with him that was in front of him. 

 

The surprised clone couldn’t do anything as Kakashi stabbed him mid-air and he poofed out of existence. He balanced himself and landed on his two feets but as soon as he looked up there were ten clones of Naruto instead of four and the real Naruto was nowhere to be seen. 

 

He finally pocketed his precious book and decided to take this seriously. 

 

Kakashi placed Kunai in both of his hands and channeled a little bit of lightning chakra in his legs to increase his speed. He doesn’t have a lightning armour like the third raikage but he can still do plenty with his chakra. The lightning gave him enough speed boost to cut the distance between him and clones in a blink of an eye. 

 

First he attacked two clones in front of him. They were surprised by his sudden appearance and he took advantage of this as he stabbed both of them.

 

Before any of the other clones could react he dropped a smoke bomb which blinded them. He moved from his position to stab a clone on his right side while he throwed his remaining Kunai to attack the clone on his left side.  

 

There was a small gust of wind which removed the smoke but there were only six clones left. Kakashi took out his shuriken and attacked the remaining clones. 

 

As the clones defended themselves one of them jumped in the air to avoid being hit but Kakashi was already waiting for him. He didn’t even have the time to scream as he disappeared from existence.

 

Kakashi landed back on his feets and charged straight for a clone and engaged him in taijutsu. He tried to grab the clone but was forced to avoid the leg sweep of another clone. 

 

He moved back a little and tried to punch the clone in front of him but the clone grabbed his hand and tried to kick him in the face using his outstretched hand for balance.

 

He grabbed the kick and pummeled the clone on the ground with enough force to cancel him out. He didn’t waste any time attacking the remaining clones. 

 

They were really troublesome and he couldn’t find the real Naruto. He needed to finish them off soon. Kakashi was brought back to reality as two clones put their hands on the ground and channeled a huge amount of chakra through the ground. 

 

Both the clones disappeared indicating that they used all of their chakra to do whatever they planned but what was it.

 

His question was answered as the very ground on which he was standing parted to leave a huge gaping hole and Kakashi didn’t have enough time to escape falling down the hole. 

 

Soon he was on the bottom of the hole and it was huge. The remaining two clones of Naruto gathered enough chakra that it alarmed Kakashi. 

 

They were probably going for the suicide technique like the two before them. One of Naruto’s clones suddenly released a huge stream of fire from their mouth as the last remaining clone released an equally powerful gust of wind from his mouth. 

 

The wind jutsu mixed with the stream of fire and provided it with even more power and heat. Kakashi braced himself to avoid the jutsu but suddenly a chain erupted from the ground and shackled his feets. 

 

Kakashi panicked because he couldn’t move his feet. He knew what the chain was immediately. Seems Naruto inherited his mother’s signature move. He didn’t have enough time to think as the huge stream of fire collided with him and burned him.

 

Meanwhile the real Kakashi closed his eyes as the memories of his clone returned back to him. Naruto alone has successfully defeated his clone without mercy. 

 

He closed his book and jumped from the tree he was sitting on. Kakashi slowly reached where the real Naruto was waiting for him. He needed to avenge his pride otherwise everyone would laugh if they heard a newly graduated genin has single handedly defeated his clone.

 

Naruto was pretty happy with his performance so far. As soon as he started fighting he knew there were two Kakashi. He used his sensory abilities to locate the real Kakashi and planned accordingly and now he got Kakashi where he wanted him. Just a few more steps and soon the bells would be his. 

 

“Your mother would be proud seeing you using the same technique as her but how did you learn to use three different chakra natures without the need of hand signs.” Kakashi asked as he slowly walked towards Naruto.

 

It was almost impossible for any genin to use two different chakra natures let alone three and with such mastery that you don’t even need to weave hand signs. 

 

If Naruto has learned to use multiple natures with such mastery even without any bloodline then he probably is the greatest prodigy this village has seen.

 

“Any person can use any chakra nature as long as he knows how to convert their chakra into that specific nature. If your understanding of your own chakra is proficient and you have enough control over it then you can use all the five natures with enough practice. 

 

The third hokage is the prime example of this.

 

People use hand signs to help them mould chakra but as you become proficient in the jutsu and your control over your chakra increases you can do the jutsu with fewer hand signs or even without hand signs.” 

 

Naruto replied to Kakashi’s question and tried to engage the jonin in conversation so that he could lure him exactly where he wanted him.

 

Kakashi nodded, everything that Naruto said made complete sense but he still didn’t answer the question. “Are you saying that your understanding of your own chakra and these natures and your control over your chakra is so great that you can do them effortlessly without any hand signs.”

 

Naruto nodded but didn’t answer. He wanted to show his powers but didn’t want to reveal everything. Let them guess how he got his powers anyway they wanted. Kakashi stopped a distance away and Naruto smiled. He was exactly where he wanted.

 

Kakashi saw the smirk but thought the boy was proud of his achievement and he should be. “I must say Naruto, that is a great feat you achieve….” 

 

His words died in his throat as the ground where he was standing changed its colour and a huge seal lit up just below him. He looked up to see Naruto casually walking up to him with a victorious smile on his face. 

 

Kakashi tried to move but as soon as he moved his body a powerful force slammed him straight to the ground. He tried to get up but the force was too great. 

 

Multiple golden chains erupted from the ground and wrapped around him. As soon as the chains wrapped his body he lost control over his chakra. With his experience sparring against Kushina and hearing her battle stories he knew he wouldn’t be able to move or use his chakra. 

 

Naruto has truly inherited the best of his parents and given that everything he has already seen from the boy he is going to be a force of nature in the future.

 

“Didn’t you know never give a Uzumaki the time to prepare the battleground. As soon as I arrived today I prepared the ground to assist me during my fight and now you are completely trapped Kakashi sensei.” Naruto finished speaking as he reached Kakashi.

 

The seal was still active even if the chains were wrapped around him. Seems Naruto doesn’t want to take any chances and for the first time since Kakashi became a jonin someone was able to get the bells. Naruto stretched his right hand and took one of the bells. 

 

“Look Sensei, I got the bell and only within an hour.” With those parting words Naruto disappeared in the trees and the seal along with the chains vanished in thin air.

 

---

 

Sasuke seethed seeing everything that has happened in the past hour. Naruto has not only managed to trap the Jonin in his trap but also got the bell for himself. The red head never showed such speed and power when they trained together. 

 

Sasuke didn’t even know that Naruto could even use three different chakra natures. Here he was being proud of his achievements and that he has two elemental affinity but Naruto just showed him it meant nothing.

 

It would mean nothing in front of that man.

 

He needed to move now. Naruto was right, they needed to get the bells from Kakashi and not the other way around. He has already wasted an hour but if Naruto can take the bells so can he. 

 

And with that thinking the last loyal Uchiha in Konoha attacked Kakashi with everything he got. 

 

Kakashi calmly walked through the forest after casting a simple illusion on Sakura. The girl was pretty smart according to her academy reports but fell for a simple illusion. Either the reports were wrong or the standard of the academy has truly fallen.

 

Aside from Naruto no other member of his team has gotten the bells. Sasuke came very close but even he was able to grab them. Kakashi was already embarrassed enough with his nonchalance against Naruto and he wasn’t about to repeat the same mistake again.

 

Sasuke put up a good fight with his Taijutsu and surprise use of the fire based techniques but still wasn’t enough and now he rests neck deep in a crater and Sakura was just a disappointment.

 

He tried searching for Naruto but couldn’t find him. The boy has disappeared completely since he got the bells. Kakashi came to a stop near the alarm clock and rested against the wooden stump and started reading again.

 

Sasuke demanded that he free the boy from the hole he was stuck in but Kakashi ignored him as he read his book. Half an hour later the alarm rang and time was over. He created two clones to help Sasuke and bring Sakura back.

 

Naruto soon joined them as he tied Sakura to the wooden stump and gave Naruto and Sasuke their lunch. None of them have managed to figure out the real meaning of this test and even if Naruto has successfully grabbed a bell for himself he still wouldn’t pass the boy.

 

He sighed again as he spoke, “ Congratulations Naruto. You used every means you could use to get the bell. You came early and prepared the training ground to suit your needs and then you wasted no time in engaging the enemy and slowly you trapped me in your seal.

 

It was the perfect execution of your plan. For a shinobi the mission is the most important thing and nothing else matters and as a ninja it is necessary that we use every advantage that we can get just like Naruto did.”

 

Naruto was not used to hearing someone praise him so despite himself he couldn’t stop the smile that graced his lips. He replied with a short Thank You and said nothing further.

 

Kakashi turned his attention to Sasuke. “Even if you were not able to get the beel for yourself you still came pretty close. You taijutsu is much better than what I thought and your control over the Uchiha fire ball is very great too and that's why you are not tied to the stump and having lunch because at least you tried.” 

 

Sasuke just grunted but said nothing. He was still angry that he was not able to get the bell when Naruto did.

 

Kakashi turned his lone eyes towards Sakura. “You have disappointed me the most. The academy reports said that your chakra control was the best in the academy and yet you fell for the simple genjutsu. Either the reports are wrong or you just suck as a ninja.”

 

Sakura looked down, ashamed to even look at anybody. Kakashi sensei was right. She really sucked as a shinobi but what could she do as soon as she saw Sasuke injured in that genjutsu she lost complete control of her emotions.

 

He didn’t need to say this but Sakura understands why she was tied to the stump. It was because she didn’t do anything during the test. She just fainted and had to be carried by his clone all the way here from the forest.

 

Kakashi looked at the three students and sighed. Should he give them a second chance or should he just fail them. He imagined the headache that would welcome him in the hokage’s office if he didn't give them a fair chance. 

 

Kakashi’s voice took an authoritative note as he spoke, “As you can see only one of you has managed to get the bells meaning the two of you will be returning to the academy.” Both Sasuke and Sakura looked defeated.

 

Now for the real test, “but seeing there is one more bell left , I have decided to give the two of you another chance.” Sasuke and Sakura looked up with new hope in their eyes. 

 

“I will leave you three alone so you could have lunch but give nothing to Sakura. It's her punishment and after lunch you can try again to get the remaining bell.” With that Kakashi left them alone.

 

Naruto looked at his lunch and thought. Something was not adding up for him. From the start of the test he had doubts about the real motive for this test. Seeing Kakashi give them a second chance only intensified that feeling.

 

If it was only about the bells then according to hir rules the test is over and Sasuke and Sakura should be sent to the academy so why would he give them the second chance and why order them to not share food with Sakura.

 

She was their teammate and a fellow Konoha shinobi. Who could even eat when one of their teammates was tied to a stump hungry.

 

Something then just clicked inside Naruto’s mind. The test was never about the bells, instead it was about putting one teammate against the other. Two bells and three shinobi but he never said that they needed to grab the bells by themselves.

 

Naruto felt like an idiot for figuring it out this late. Konoha presents itself as a high and mighty village which believes in teamwork and the will of fire and so they would definitely create a test to simply test the teamwork of genin teams. 

 

Even now he is putting Sasuke against Sakura but he never said they should fight each other for the bell. They just need to get it. Naruto should applaud Kakashi’s genius. Now that he knows the true meaning behind the test he just needs to get the other two abort his plan.

 

Sakura was fearful for her future as a shinobi. Naruto already got the bell for himself and she has to compete against Sasuke for the bell. When she got into team 7 with Sasuke this is not what she imagined her future to be.

 

There was no way she would be able to get the bell before Sasuke and if by some miracle she got the bell it will result in Sasuke being sent back to the academy which is an even worse fate than failing the test herself.

 

She was in the middle of this panic when someone pokes her side. She turned her head to shout at the person responsible but stopped when she saw Naruto holding a meatball for her.

 

“What are you doing?” It was not her but Sasuke who asked the question. She waited for Naruto to answer.

 

“She needs to eat if she wants to help us get the last bell and I am feeding her so here Sakura eats this.” He extended his hand to bring the meatball even closer. It looked tasty but Sakura couldn’t eat it. Sensei has ordered them not to feed her so why was Naruto feeding her. 

 

“What do you mean help Us? You already got the bell and now it's our last chance to get one for ourselves.” Again Sasuke asked and she just watched the boy in red hair sigh as he answered.

 

“Dude you seriously think you can get the bell alone when you already failed once and I was only able to get the bell thanks to my seal and because Kakashi was not taking me seriously. If he were to fight me now he would defeat me ten times over.” Naruto replied to Sasuke’s question.

 

Sasuke contemplated Naruto’s words. Everything the boy said made sense but still why would Naruto ignore everything that Kakashi has said and decided to help them. “You still didn’t tell me why you want to help us?”

 

Naruto took some deep breaths as he searched for the right words. He was sure his theory was true but still he didn’t want to take any chances especially with someone like Sasuke who would surely murder him if he becomes the reason for his failure.

 

“Before I tell you answer some of my questions, both of you. Have you ever seen a genin team consisting of only two members.?” He asked and both Sasuke and Sakura shook their heads in denial.

 

“Exactly because there are no genin teams with two members. Kakashi is using the bells to distract us from the real meaning of this test. 

 

From the start he said that we need to get the bells in three hours but whoever doesn't get the bells would have failed the test but he never said that we can’t work together to get the bells.

 

If we had worked together and gotten the bells then none of us would have failed the test because all three of us got the bell not one person.

 

Konoha prides itself on its teams and teamwork so why would he put three genins against each other. There is no scenario where three newly graduated academy students can defeat an experienced shinobi one on one.

 

So how can they still get the bells if they can’t defeat him alone?” He hoped that they would get the message.

 

“By working together like a team.” Sakura replied and Naruto nodded his head. At Least the girl figured this out.

 

“Yes, by working together. So now we all have to face him together to show him that we are a team and get the last bell so Sakura eat this meatball because we need your help to get the bell.” Naruto fed the meatball; to the girl who gratefully ate it.

 

Sasuke was still a bit sceptical . He doesn’t want to take any chances. Naruto already has a bell so he has nothing to fear but if he fails a second time then it will be a huge failure on his part.

 

“It is easy for you to say this but how can we trust your words? You already have the bell so if anything goes south you are safe but I will lose my only chance to become a shinobi.” Naruto sighed hearing Sasuke’s words. The Uchiha still doesn’t trust anyone. 

 

He knew that Sasuke would need a lot of convincing and was already prepared for that. He took out his bell and handed it to Sakura and spoke.

 

“This is the bell that I won from Kakashi. Sakura will hold onto this bell for the next part of the test. If we work together as a team and Kakashi still fails us then we will all accept the decision. He either passes all of team 7 or he fails us all.”

 

His words surprised both of his teammates. In their eyes Naruto is giving his pass to shinobi life but in Naruto’s eyes it is insignificant. His plans are not dependent on becoming a Konoha shinobi.

 

“So we all agree that we need to work as a team.” They all nodded and then Naruto, Sasuke and Sakura ate their lunch together.

 

Meanwhile Kakashi was watching and listening to their every word. Seems Naruto has figured out the real meaning behind the bell test. As he saw both Naruto and Sasuke feeding Sakura and discussing their plan to face him in battle he realised that they have already passed the test.

 

This is it. This is his team 7 and he will do everything in his power to make sure that it doesn’t end the same way as the previous team 7 have.

 

Kakashi suddenly arrived in front of them, surprising them greatly and said, “I remember I told you not to feed Sakura. I heard what you three were discussing and my answer to that is you three PASS.”

 

His words brought great relief to the three. Both Naruto and Sasuke were smiling and Sakura was just about to cry from happiness. He gave them an eye smile and continued.

 

“Naruto was right. The real test was not to get the bells but to work as a team to accomplish your goals. Always remember that for a ninja mission is the most important thing but your teammates are even more important. Come I will show you something.”

 

They got up and followed him to the memorial stone. So many memories both good and bad, resurfaced in Kakashi's mind. His single eye searched for the names of his fallen comrades. 

 

Obito’s name was there, so was Rin’s. Minato sensei and Kushina’s name was there too. Everyone who has died in the service of the village has their name here. He turned around to speak to his team.

 

“This is the memorial stone. Every person who has sacrificed himself for the leaf has their name engraved here. My teammates' names are also here. You all are now members of team 7 and as such I only want you to remember one thing. 

 

Those who break the rules are trash but those who abandon their teammates are worse than trash.

 

Naruto already had the bell but still decided to help you two and even gave up his bell to make you trust him. Both Sasuke and Naruto gave their lunch to you, Sakura, so that you can have the necessary energy to help your teammates.

 

All three of you agreed to work together as a team to get the bell and that is enough for me to pass you three.

 

But this is just the beginning. I brought you here to show this memorial. They are our fallen comrades who died while protecting our home and now this is our duty to protect our home. 

 

Congratulations on passing the test. From tomorrow you will all meet me at training ground seven at 8 am sharp to start your training as the official shinobi of the leaf. Until then goodbye.” 

 

And with that kakashi left them. All three members looked at the memorial stone and observed Kakashi’s words. 

 

For Naruto they were the motivation to find his family and rebuild his home. He will not abandon Uzushio.

 

For Sasuke they provided the boast to his beliefs. He will make sure Itachi not only pays for killing their family but also for betraying his comrades.

 

For Sakura they gave her hope. She will try her best to become a proud member of Team Kakashi and make sure to support her team.

 

And with that without speaking another word all the genins of team 7 left to their own destinations.

 

---

 

Hokage Office 

 

Hiruzen has been waiting for this day for a long time. Today is the day when Konoha will get new genin teams and Naruto will finally be a genin and with that he will be able to put his plan in motion.

 

The time for the meeting to discuss the result of the true genin test is here. One by one all the Jonin Sensei filled his office except for one. 

 

He thought that for once Kakashi would be on time but guess he was wrong now he had to wait three hours to get the result he wanted.

 

There was a knock on the door. He looked around to see everyone except Kakashi was already there and he gave specific orders to his secretary that let no one disturb him so whoever this is must be pretty important. 

 

He called for the one knocking to come inside and nearly fell out of his chair.

 

Kakashi entered the hokage office only 5 minutes behind everyone. Everyone looked at him like he was an impostor. 

 

Kakashi didn’t care for any of it. He has already decided that if he is going to do this then he will do this properly this time.

 

Hiruzen composed himself and smiled’ “I am glad that everyone is here on time for once.” His eyes travelled to Kakashi who shrugged.

 

He looked at everyone once again and continued, “We have many important matters to discuss so I will not waste your time. What are the results of the genin tests.”

 

He waited and heard the results one by one.

 

“Team one failed Lord Hokage.”

 

“Team two failed lord third.”

 

He listened one by one until it came to the team he was eagerly waiting for. Kakashi stepped forward and spoke. “Team 7 passes the test my lord.”

 

Stunned silence is what followed his announcement. Kakashi has never passed a genin team before. Hiruzen smiled. It's just as he expected. He motioned for the remaining Jonins to continue.

 

“Team 8 passes my lord.”

 

“Team 10 has also passed.”

 

And with that the result is in front of him. Just as he expected, only three teams had passed the test. He dismissed the other Sensei and had Kakashi, Asuma and Kurenai stay behind.

 

“Congratulations you three on getting your own genin teams. I can tell you from my own experience you will not regret becoming a jonin sensei.” He congratulated the three.

 

“Now as to why I have asked you to stay. All three of you are prominent Konoha Jonins. Along with Gai you four are the best that the leaf has to offer as Jonin Shinobi and now all four of you are Jonin Sensei too.

 

What I wanted to inform you all is that in less than six months Konoha is going to host the Chunin Exams and I want these three teams with the addition of Gai’s team participating in the exams.

 

Gai’s team graduated the academy last year and has been in the field since then while your genins are newly graduated so they have an advantage but I am confident that you three will be able to prepare your genins accordingly.”

 

His words brought tension in the room. While Kakashi and Asuma seemed unaffected, Kurenai was clearly uncomfortable with the declaration. 

 

“Permission to speak Lord Hokage.” Kurenai asked but Hiruzen knew what her question was going to be still he gave his permission.

 

“Why the hurry Lord Third. Our teams have just recently graduated genins and you want us to prepare them for the Chunin exams in just six months. I don’t see the reason behind this.”

 

Asuma seems to agree with her and Kakashi just took his book out and started reading as soon as the conversation started. Hiruzen also needs to catch up with the new edition.

 

He brought his mind to the current conversation and replied. “Most of the time I will agree with you but not today.”

 

He has his reasons for this but he suppose he could ease the worry of his jonin sensei.

 

“These three teams are not just ordinary teams. From Nara to Uchiha all of the noble clan heirs are part of these three teams and because of that many eyes will be watching them.

 

I have recently received information that Orochimaru has created a hidden village in Rice country and is doing missions that would have came to us.

 

We don’t have a great relationship with our only ally, the sand village because of the missions we do for the Wind Lord. Just last year we had a great discussion with the Kazekage that resulted in him walking out from the meeting.

 

Since then we had no direct dialogue with the sand and not to forget both Earth and Cloud have been strengthening themselves since the last war.

 

The truth is a war is coming. I can sense it and we are the only ones who are not ready for this. The number of missions we used to get is decreasing every year.

 

Tragedies like the Nine tails attack and the Uchiha massacre have cost us severally. Some are even starting to question our place as the strongest hidden village.

 

With all of these soon our enemies will become bold and soon they will be knocking on our doors. 

 

This exam gives us the perfect opportunity to showcase our strength for all to see. We can have three newly graduated genin teams performing well in the Chunin exams then we can boast our strength to our enemies.

 

Not to mention I am going to invite every potential client to watch the Chunin exams. This is one opportunity we can not miss and these three teams are the key to success.

 

It is up to you three to make sure they are ready because they will participate no matter what.

 

As for you three. As I said before in terms of Jonins you three are the best that the leaf has to offer. You all should also work on yourself to improve.

 

Kakashi you are nowhere near the level of peak you should have been and same goes for you Asuma. You two have slacked enough and that ends now. 

 

Before the Chunin Exams I will personally test both you and your teams and If I am not happy with the progress then there will be consequences and that goes for everyone.

 

Soon I will sit with Shikaku and have every Jonin, Chunin and Genin that we have available informed of the new changes. If they don’t pass the new criteria then they will face the consequences for slacking off. 

 

As a hokage I have made many mistakes but no more. I will not have this village invaded by enemies when we are not ready to defend our home.

 

Asuma and Kurenai you are dismissed. Go and prepare. You have much to do.”

 

With that both of them left the office leaving with him Kakashi. He was still reading the book.

 

“I’ll assume you read the scroll I gave you.” Hiruzen's words prompted Kakashi to close his book.

 

The Hokage was serious about the future and so was Kakashi. He was right, the enemies of Konoha are ready to pounce anytime and they have no time to waste.

 

“Yes I have.” He replied. The scroll gave him a new migraine that he now has to survive. What was the hokage thinking? What was Itachi even thinking?

 

“Kakashi the future is a mystery and we don’t know what it holds and so we must prepare for every possible outcome.” Kakashi understood the underline of that statement.

 

They must prepare for every possible scenario. If the truth ever came to life then there will be a lot of damage to cover and not to mention they still have the Naruto problem.

 

“I understand Lord Hokage. I assure you I will do everything in my power to make sure Sasuke remains loyal but how sure are you that this information will reach him.

 

As far as I know, everyone who knows the truth is only loyal to Konoha.” This is something that has bugged Kakashi for long

 

“There is a reason to worry Kakashi. After the massacre we receive information from Itachi that someone else also knows the truth and helped Itachi in the massacre.

 

You are an important part of this village so I will tell you the whole truth.” Just this sentence makes Kakashi feel like running away from here but he needs to take responsibility especially after the grave expression that the third displayed.

 

Hiruzen looked at Kakashi. The only one at the moment to carry the leaf on his shoulders. He needs to hear the full truth. “Itachi came across a masked individual with a hidden identity and made a deal with him.

 

He will help Itachi in killing the Uchiha and in return Itachi will join his organisation known as the Akatsuki. This masked man is a member of that organisation and knows the full truth about the Uchiha incident.

 

Itachi’s only request to me was to keep his brother safe and he fears that this individual also has plans for Sasuke and might use the information to lure him to his side.

 

Orochimaru was also once a part of that organisation but left after he attacked Itachi for his sharingan.

 

You know the Curse mark that Anko has right.” Hiruzen asked and Kakashi nodded.

 

“That was the mark that Orochimaru gave to Anko. At the time we didn't know what it did but now we do. 

 

One of our own sealing expert has figured out that the curse mark lets Orochimaru inject a piece of his own soul into another person and control them.

 

The mark that Anko has is not a perfect one but much time has passed and he definitely would have made progress in that area.

 

We believe that Sasuke might also be a target for Orochimaru because of his potential to awaken the sharingan.

 

He has always been obsessed with the eyes and now Sasuke is his only way to obtain the sharingan.

 

And then there is the most important thing. The organisation that Itachi is part of is a mercenary group consisting of only S ranked criminals who do mercenary work. 

 

But that is only what they want us to believe. We have reason to believe that they have some bigger plans and in the future they will be after the power of the bijus.

 

If the world is thrown into another war the Jinchurikies will be on the forefront and it will make it easier for them to capture the Jinchurikis.”

 

Kakashi sat down in the seat in front of the Hokage. The information stunned him. Orochimaru and Akatsuki both are headaches as far as Kakashi could tell.

 

Both of his male students are targets and it is upto him to protect them. Why didn't the third do something if he knew this all along. What was he thinking?

 

“You think Orochimaru will be here in the chunin exams for Sasuke and you want me to prepare him for the Sanin.

 

You have reasons to believe that the Akatsuki will hunt for the Jinchurikis and you want me to make sure Naruto remains free. Are you serious?” Kakashi has spent enough time as a Shinobi to listen to what has not been said.

 

Hiruzen smiled. Nothing gets past Kakashi. He got up from his chair and walked to the window next to Kakashi. He looked out the window to see the village buzzing with activity and it is upto him to make sure that Konoha enjoys this peace for a long time.

 

“Your assumptions are correct.” Hiruzen turned to face Kakashi and spoke. “I am not sure but I believe that if he hears that Sasuke is participating then he will surely come and that will give us the opportunity to deal with him.

 

Yes it is upto you to prepare your team for the future ahead but remember Kakashi whether we want this or not this is the future that is waiting for them.

 

Either we can use whatever time we have to prepare them for the future or waste it. I have made mistakes and wasted enough time and for those to you are our best choice. 

 

If you do not want this I will understand and make some other arrangements but nothing will be as good as you taking charge of them.

 

They have potential in all three of them and just need someone to point them in the right direction. I believe you are that person Kakashi.

 

You are their best chance at survival. So the question is if you are ready to take this opportunity or not.”

 

Kakashi has no questions that he is ready for this but will he be able to protect and prepare them is yet to be seen.

 

He nodded his head with confidence and the third smiled. Sometimes words are not needed to explain what you feel. Sometimes it is only your actions that can answer the questions. 

 

Kakashi will do his best to make sure Team 7 survives. He owes it to everyone who came before him.

 

“Kakashi. This village has suffered much. What I am doing is very dangerous. I am going to invite a very dangerous snake into our own home.

 

If things didn't work according to plan we must be ready to make sure that this great tree doesn't fall.

 

It is upto me to make sure that the snake is taken care of but what that would take, I don't know.

 

If the village needs it, will you be able to command its steering wheel? If Konoha needs you, will you step forward to take what I am offering.”

 

Kakashi knew what he was offering. He has known since the moment he walked out of Naruto's apartment that day.

 

Will he be able to do that? He has been searching for the answer everyday since then and everytime the answer remains the same.

 

Kakashi knows his role and will do his best but that is all he can do. He is not upto the task the third is offering him.

 

“I have thought long and hard about everything. At first I thought I could do this but the more I think the more it seems impossible for me.

 

I am trapped by the mistakes I made in the past. The ghost of what has happened still haunts me. I am still stuck there.

 

This team gives me hope. If I could only make sure that they don't suffer the fate I have suffered or those before me then at least they will be able to forgive me.

 

I think I am ready for this team. I think I can make sure that they have the best chance at survival. 

 

I think I can be a good sensei to them like he was to me." Kakashi looked around to see the portrait of Minato and Hiruzen's eyes softened a little.

 

Kakashi took a breath and continued, “but this is something I cannot do. I am not made for this. 

 

The responsibility that this hat carries is too much for me. The thought of sending my own comrades to their death scares the hell out of me.

 

I don't know how you do it but I can't do this. I thought I could, but now I realise that I cannot accept this.

 

Team 7 is my only responsibility and I will bear it. When you need me I will be there for my village but this is something that you have to pass down to someone else.”

 

Kakashi is sure he is making the right choice. His thoughts are not so peaceful for him to take the mantle from the third.

 

Hiruzen thought that this would be the answer but still he hoped that maybe things will change.

 

Kakashi still is haunted by his past. Maybe he always will be but he is moving forward. Team 7 will help him greatly Hiruzen is sure of that.

 

“I would be lying if I didn't say that I am not disappointed.” Hiruzen said and Kakashi lowered his head.

 

“But somewhere I knew that you would not accept this. You do not have to worry Kakashi. This is not something that can be given to someone who doesn't want it.

 

I have to find someone else and I already have someone in mind but that is for another day. 

 

You have your team and that is your only responsibility for now. You have all the information you need. 

 

If there is something you want or need any help come to me and I will do my best to help. Make sure your team is ready along with you.

 

I was not joking when I said that there will be consequences If you fail my test. You can go now and prepare for the future.

 

Also I gave Naruto the Uzumaki compound with all the truth. So if he wants to discuss something with you, welcome him.

 

We have raised the boy but he is not ours. Show him that not everyone is an enemy and that he can trust people from Konoha.

 

During the chunin exams I will also reveal his parentage to the world. So keep that in mind too.

 

Go Kakashi and best of luck. We all need it.”

 

With that, the Sensei of team 7 left the Hokage office. Hiruzen looked at the portraits of all the hokage.

 

“I hope I am doing the right thing.” he said to them as he summoned a small monkey.

 

“You summoned my Hiruzen.” The monkey named Enru spoke.

 

“Yes I did. I need your help. Take this scroll and give it to Jiraiya. It is time for him to return.” Hiruzen placed a scroll in front of Enru.

 

Enru took the scroll with both his hands and nodded, “Understood.” He replied and returned to his realm.

 

Hiruzen took his seat again and started smoking. He prayed that everything goes according to plan.

 

---

 

Next Day : Training Ground 7

 

Everyone was present. Naruto, Sasuke , Sakura and even Kakashi. It was exactly 8 in the morning. Their first day as Team 7.

 

Kakashi looked at his team. An Avenger obsessed with revenge. A flight risk jinchuriki and a fan girl. He has his work cut out for him.

 

“Good morning you three. As you know this is your first day as a member of team 7. So before we start I want to tell you what our schedule be for the next three months.”

 

All three genins directed their sole attention on Kakashi. They looked so cute with their serious expressions. Kakashi has to make sure this innocence that they had can be preserved for as long as possible. 

 

This world will turn them into killers very soon or kill them like it did with Kakashi’s team but as long as Kakashi is here he will try his damn best to protect them from this world. He looked over them one more time and spoke.

 

“Everyday all three of us assemble here at 8 am and do our morning exercises including running, stretches, aim practice etc. 

 

After that all three of you will fight me together and that will help you build teamwork and improve your coordination with each other.

 

Then we will have lunch and then do some missions together. After that we will return here where I will work on your individual strengths and weaknesses. Then you three will go home. 

 

You three will not do any extreme training outside of this schedule. You can read, research and work on your social life but no intense training. 

 

If I found out you disobeyed me there would be punishments. Is that clear?” He asked with an authoritative voice. He needs to make sure that they don’t overwork themselves.

 

“Yes sensei we understand.” They all replied in unison.

 

“Good. Now since it is our first day I want us to spend the day knowing each other. For a successful team, trusting each other is the most important thing. Everyone deserves to keep some secrets but I still want you to be as open as possible.”

 

He saw both Naruto and Sasuke looking uncomfortable with his words. He sat down on the ground and motioned for the three genins to follow his example. 

 

Minato sensei often tried to make them have talks like this but Kakashi always ruined them. In his opinion they were pointless. 

 

What is the point of knowing each other better when all you need to do is finish your mission and get strong. Forging friendships seemed a pointless exercise to him and look where it led him.

 

“I know it is hard to trust others. I was like that once too but I can assure it feels preety well to have people you can trust. 

 

I assure you this team will be one place where you can drop all of your walls and just be yourself.

 

You don’t have to worry about your secrets. Whatever team 7 talks remains in team 7 and that is an order. 

 

I will go first so that it becomes easy for you.” Kakashi took a deep breath. He thought long and hard about how to make this team work and this answer came to mind. 

 

If they can trust each other then all will be well. If they know that no matter what they will always have the support of their team then it will be easier for them to face the world.

 

“My name is Kakashi Hatake. My mother died while giving birth to me and my father killed himself when I was a child. 

 

I graduated the academy when I was 5 years old and became a jonin at 12. I was also once part of team 7 and the fourth hokage was my teacher. I have worked as an Anbu but left it 5 years ago. 

 

You see this eye that is hidden behind the headband. It is not a normal eye but a sharingan that my friend gave me as a gift when I died. 

 

I like reading books and dogs. My dislikes are those who abandon their teammates. I am a proficient user of lightning release but I can also use other chakra natures. 

 

I am good at taijutsu, shurikenjutsu and genjutsu. I also have some skills and fuinjutsu. My dream for the future is to make sure you all become great ninjas.”

 

Kakashi finished with an eye smile. It was the first time he has told so much about himself to anyone but it was needed.

 

He needs to show them that they can trust him. He needs to show Sasuke that he is here to help him. That he also carries the legacy of his clan proudly.

 

He needs to show Naruto that he is someone who he can come to. He wants the boy to realise that he is not alone and that he has also lost his loved ones.

 

He wants to show Sakura that everyone is the same at the end of the day. No one is special. They all love and feel pain and that she can also be an important part of their family.

 

Sasuke sucked in his breath. This man carries a sharingan and according to him it was given to him by his dying friend but Sasuke has never heard anything like that.

 

He wanted to shout at him for being a liar. That his clan would never give away their prized bloodline to some outsider but held himself.

 

Kakashi is a jonin of the leaf and a former anbu. He graduated from the academy at only 5 years of age which makes him a genius not to mention he was taught by the fourth hokage.

 

By the looks of things he appears to have had the eye for sometime now which means he must have had the eye when his family was still alive.

 

Sasuke doesn't think Kakashi is lying, meaning his family was okay with him having the eye. He did say it was a gift so Sasuke will let it go for now but demand the full story later.

 

It also meant that when Sasuke awakened his own Sharingan there would be someone to guide him and it was his own sensei.

 

Naruto knows that Kakashi is telling the truth. He can sense it from the man. He already knows everything that Kakashi has told them aside from his likes, dislikes and dreams.

 

Kakashi wants them to be open about themselves but Naruto doesn’t know he can do this. He doesn’t even know he will be able to ever trust someone from Konoha.

 

But he still appreciates the gesture that Kakashi has shown them. He will open himself just a little and see what results that bring him.

 

“My name is Sasuke Uchiha.” It was Sasuke who spoke next. Naruto turns his head to listen. If he opens himself up then Naruto will respect his decision and provide his full attention.

 

“My entire family was killed by my own brother when I was 7 years old. I like tomatoes, training and cooking. I dislike traitors, liars and fangirls.

 

I can use some fire based jutsu but my natural affinity is lightning so I am trying to learn how to use that too.

 

I am good at taijutsu and shurikenjutsu. My goals are to kill my brother to avenge my clan and restore it.”

 

It took a lot more than Sasuke expected to say these words but strangely it felt good to say this. He has never said those words to anyone.

 

He too want this team to work and if Kakashi thinks this is the way then he will follow his teacher.

 

Sakura heard everything that Sasuke and Kakashi had said. This is it for her. This is her team.

 

Her parents were also shinobi but retired after becoming chunin. They always told her tales of their own genin teams and how that was the best time of their life.

 

As a non clan shinobi Sakura always had some difficulty in getting her accepted by the others but now Kakashi is giving her the opportunity to be accepted by her team and accept them as they are.

 

Kakashi is telling them that as long as they are in team 7 they have someone to trust and rely on and Sakura always wanted that.

 

She was also hurt that Sasuke hated her. He didn’t directly say this but she understood his words. 

 

After the bell test she has thought long and hard about what she wanted and why she wanted to be a kunoichi in the first place.

 

Now it was time for Sakura to show everyone that she is not just a fangirl. She will fight for her place on team 7 and for team 7. She took a deep breath and spoke.

 

“My name is Sakura Haruno. I like reading. I am average at taijutsu but I have excellent chakra control. I don’t know any elemental jutsu.

 

My dislikes are bullies and traitors and my dreams for the future is to be a great kunoichi that my parents can be proud of.”

 

This seemed like her true introduction. Without her obsessing over Sasuke has brought the real her for her team to see and if the slight nod from Kakashi and some acceptance in the eyes of Sasuke was anything to go by than she has done a great job.

 

Now it was Naruto’s turn. He listened to Sakura and accepted this introduction over the last one that she has given. He has always known that she was a smart girl and seems like she has finally decided to work towards becoming a proper shinobi.

 

Everyone is looking at him. He already told them everything they needed to know in their first introduction. What more can he add? 

 

He glanced at his right hand and felt the mark. Should he tell them everything? The answer was no. He has already sensed that everyone spoke the truth.

 

They have trusted him with their truths shouldn't Naruto do the same. It was clear yet it was hard. Spending all of your life seeing everyone as your enemy affects you.

 

But he has to open himself up. To live is to do that. If he can’t trust someone, how can he enjoy his life? He needs to do this right here and right now.

 

“My name is Naruto Uzumaki and I am from the Uzumaki Clan. Both of my parents died the day I was born. 

 

I like training, ramen and flowers. My dislikes are liars, traitors and rapists. My natural affinities are wind and water but I can use all five chakra natures. 

 

I am good at taijutsu, shurikenjutsu. I am also learning fuinjutsu, kenjutsu and genjutsu. My goal for the future is to find my family and restore my clan.”

 

There it was. This is all Naruto can provide them at the moment. Maybe a day will come when he can say some more, when he will finally be free with them but not today.

 

Kakashi smiled. It went better than he expected but Naruto still left something out. It is a huge information but it will help this team in the future especially if the third Hokage decided to go with his plans regarding Naruto.

 

“Naruto, you didn’t tell us about your parents or about your special condition. I am sure your teammates will be happy to hear about you.”

 

Kakashi has always thought that if the children knew Naruto’s secret things would have been much better but the hokage decided otherwise.

 

If his teammates knows the truth about him and as their teacher he explained to them what that truly means then he believes they will accept Naruto as just their teammate.

 

This is the most important part of his mission to show Naruto that not everyone hates him. If the boy won’t tell them himself then kakashi will do it himself.

 

Kakashi’s words brought a scowl to Naruto’s face and it made Sakura a little more interested in the information. 

 

As far as she knows Naruto was an no name orphan but now he just happens to be from a clan but also knows who his parents were and according to Kakashi this information is very important not to mention there is something special about him.

 

Seeing Naruto’s silence, Kakashi sighed. Well not everything will go according to plan. “If you won’t say anything I will. 

 

What Naruto didn’t tell you is that he is the only child of Konoha’s fourth hokage Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki. 

 

He is also the jinchuriki of the nine tails fox which means that the fox is sealed inside him.”

 

Both his teammates looked at him with stunned expressions. Even Sasuke was surprised. Naruto was angry at Kakashi. This was something he didn’t want them to know but now he has no choice but to accept Kakashi’s decision.

 

As soon as the third told him the truth he knew soon this whole will learn this information but this soon was not something he expected. Damn Kakashi and his team building exercise.

 

“Your father was the hokage?” Sasuke asked, still surprised.

 

“You have the fox sealed inside you?” Sakura asked like she still couldn’t believe it.

 

Naruto looked at Kakashi. It would appear that the hokage hasn’t told him the full truth but Naruto has no problems with it. The less people know the better.

 

He looked hard at his teacher and his eyes spoke, “Your mess you clean it”

 

Kakashi coughed, getting the attention back on him, “Yes it is true. I was his student so I will know and we also have their medical records if you want to check...” He answered Sasuke first. 

 

He turned his attention to Sakura. The girl looked frightened. This is what Kakashi is afraid of. He has to select his next word very carefully because they are either going to make this team or break it.

 

“Yes Sakura Naruto has the nine tails fox sealed inside him. It is because of Naruto that we are living peacefully everyday. 

 

It is because of Naruto that we don’t have to fear the fox attacking us. 

 

It is because of Naruto that the fourth was able to stop the fox 13 years ago. 

 

If this village is still standing it is because of Naruto. Both of his parents died protecting this village from the fox and Naruto has been doing the same for the last 13 years. 

 

So instead of being afraid of him we should thank him for being our protector.” Kakashi’s voice had enough steel in his words that Sakura got the message.

 

She manages to calm himself down and looks at Naruto. The boy doesn’t seem affected by the news. 

 

How long has he known this? Is this why he stopped chasing her? Is that why he changes so much over the years?

 

Looking at him it didn’t look like the fox had any effect on Naruto aside from those whisker-like marks. He looked normal and behaved normally.

 

Is that why everyone seems to hate him? Is that why her parents wanted her to be away from the boy? If he is protecting the village then why hate him?

 

“Is that why everyone seems to hate you? Why would they even hate you when you are keeping the fox away from us?” Sakura asked Naruto but it was Kakashi who answered.

 

“Yes this is why everyone hates Naruto they do this because they are idiots Sakura. People will always fear what they don't understand.

 

When people look at Naruto they don’t see the boy but the fox that attacked Konoha and that’s why they hate him but tell me Sakura what do you see.

 

Do you think the Hokage would let be a shinobi if he was a danger to the village? Do you think I would accept him as my student if he was the fox that killed my comrades and sensei?”

 

Kakashi waited for Sakura to answer. Her answer will determine the future of this team. Both Sasuke and Naruto were looking at her too. 

 

The answer was simple for Sakura. The hokage was a genius not an idiot and same goes for her sensei. 

 

If they trust Naruto completely then shouldn’t she do too. Naruto has once been a loud mouthed idiot and then became a cold and distant topper. 

 

There was a lot of Naruto she had seen but none of that could be named as the nine tails fox. 

 

She looked at the red haired boy who was looking at her. He was just like any other person. How could anyone even think of him as the nine tails fox?

 

There were a lot of things that can be said about Naruto but in no shape or form was he the demon everyone is afraid of. 

 

He is her teammate and he is Naruto Uzumaki only Naruto Uzumaki and nothing else.

 

She looked him straight in the eyes and said with as much conviction as she can muster, “ I don’t think you are the fox. You are Naruto, a member of team 7 and our teammate. Right, Sasuke?” She dragged the uchiha in the conversation too. 

 

“That’s right. The fox is supposed to be some mountain sized giant while you are just an idiot whose ass I have kicked plenty of times. So there is no way you could be what the villagers think you are.” Sasuke gave a little smirk to show his agreement with Sakura.

 

Both Sasuke and Sakura have accepted Naruto for who he is instead of what people believed him to be. Kakashi couldn’t be happier than this. This is why he wanted to have this conversation right away.

 

Now there are no surprises for the team. No one can be able to colour their opinion regarding Naruto and everything goes as he planned. Soon they will be a power to be reckoned with as a team.

 

Naruto gave no outright reaction but he still nodded his head. These words might have worked on him some years ago but right now they have no effect on him. 

 

Naruto knows what the hokage and Kakashi are planning but they wouldn’t be able to trap Naruto. The deals he made with the third is the best he is going to get. 

 

If Hiruzen thought Naruto would forget everything and just accept this village then he is wrong.

 

Sasuke never treated him the way he did because of the fox and Sakura only hated him because of his own actions and because her parents told her to do so. They are not the people who have wronged him and as such their words have no meaning to him either.

 

It still felt nice to know that his team accepted him. He could sense the truth behind their words but it was too late for Konoha. It was too late for Hiruzen.

 

Naruto will never forget what he has experienced in Konoha and he will never forgive. Hiruzen thought that those scrolls and this charade was enough to keep him here. 

 

That he can show Naruto not everyone is bad and he will not leave Konoha. That the scrolls are a way to show him that he can trust the village but Naruto will never make the mistake of trusting Konoha.

 

If it was only the third then Naruto can manage but the leaf does not have only the third living in its shade and as such Naruto has no love for the leaf.

 

They can try all they want and Naruto will not discourage him but when the time comes no power in this world will be able to stop him from doing what he wants.

 

Naruto’s reaction has Kakashi alarmed. He thought that Naruto would be happy to see this reaction from his teammates but there was nothing on the boy’s face. It seems that damage is much more deep than he thought.

 

“Okay so now that we have this out of the way. We will start with some training. Normally I wouldn’t bring this exercise until you all have spent at least three months under me but things have changed.” Kakashi spoke changing the subject. 

 

“During the academy all of you have learned about chakra and how to use it. You were also taught the leaf sticking exercise to improve your control over your chakra. This exercise is just the next step on that.

 

For a shinobi, chakra control is the most important thing to improve. Whether it be ninjutsu, genjutsu, taijutsu or even simple running. The better your control is the more you improve.

 

You must already know that if you have poor chakra control you waste too much chakra while doing a jutsu and that leaves you exhausted and you spend your chakra much quickly.

 

But you have better control over your chakra than you use only the right amount needed and save the rest for other things. 

 

During taijutsu you can channel your chakra to strengthen your body. While running you can use chakra to increase your speed or run for long intervals.

 

If you save your chakra and only spend the right amount then you can fight for much longer than your enemy expects you to.

 

From throwing kunai to making a jutsu, chakra plays a vital role and the better your control is the better you function as a shinobi.” He spoke and his students listened intently to him. Good everyone is paying attention.

 

“Now to see what this exercise is, follow me.” He got up and walked towards the trees and used his chakra to walk on the tree. He stopped when he was hanging upside down and spoke.

 

“This is called the tree walking exercise. In this you channel chakra to your feet so that it can stick to the tree. 

 

If you use too much chakra the tree will blast and if you use too less it won’t stick. You have to use the correct amount and keep it constant so that you can stay attached to the tree. 

 

This exercise will improve your control, grow your reserves as you exhaust yourself practicing this. It will also make it easy for you to fight and travel.”

 

Kakashi walked right back to his students and assigned them each a tree. “Remember that your chakra acts according to your emotions so keep yourself calm make sure to take a running start. Use a kunai to mark your progress.”

 

Both Sasuke and Sakura immediately went to work while Naruto wa;lked up to him. He has an idea what this is about but still he waited for the boy to express himself.

 

“Sensei, I can already do both the tree walking and water walking. I learned them when I was in the academy so what should I do now?” Naruto only confirmed what Kakashi was already thinking but he didn’t know the boy already knows both the tree and water walking.

 

“I thought this might be the case so I prepared another exercise for both you and me to practice. Wait a minute.” Kakashi tells Naruto and took out a scroll.

 

Naruto recognised it as a storage scroll as soon as Kakashi opened it. From the scroll he produced two glass structures. Each of them has three long rods filled with red,green and yellow liquid respectively.

 

“This Naruto is something used by those who are training to become medic nin. You see this symbol below the containers. 

 

The symbol is used to channel chakra. If you channel two much chakra the red liquid goes up and if you channel too little the yellow liquid goes up. We need to channel the right amount for the green liquid to go up. 

 

The interesting part is that this device changes the required amount every now and when that happens this symbol lights up for only a second. 

 

So we have to constantly change the amount we are channeling to keep the green liquid floating and we only have a second to do that. 

 

We will practice this until we can keep the green liquid floating constantly for an hour or two. Understood.” 

 

Kakashi finished speaking and Naruto nodded his understanding. Kakashi's own control is not as great as it should be and that's why he will also be training himself along with his team. 

 

The time of slacking off is over. Now he needs to take things really seriously.

 

He handed a device to Naruto and kept one for himself. They sat near where Sasuke and Sakura were practicing and started their exercise.

 

Only about 10 minutes later he saw Sakura shouting his name. Kakashi looked up from where he was sitting to see her on the top of the tree. 

 

Meanwhile Sasuke was still struggling to even reach the middle half. Both him and Naruto were also failing at their exercise. As soon as they figure out the right amount needed to keep the green liquid floating the device will change the required amount.

 

Sakura excelling in the tree climbing exercise was no surprise. He expected her to show fast improvement but reaching the top this early was still something to praise.

 

“What is it Sakura?” He asked the kunoichi on the top.

 

“Sensei I reached the top of the tree as you explained and now what should I do?” Sakura asked her teacher. 

 

Climbing the tree was easy as soona she figured the right amount of chakra needed; everything else was a piece of cake.

 

“Now keep running up and down the tree until you completely exhaust your chakra. And help Sasuke with his exercise too.

 

And Sasuke take help from Sakura. I can tell from here that you are pissed that both of your teammates can do this exercise while you can't.

 

Naruto can do this because he has already learned the exercise and Sakura can do this because she has excellent control and very little chakra levels.

 

Compared to both you and Naruto she doesn't stand a chance in terms of chakra capacity and that's why it is easy for her to control her chakra.” He saw the look Sasuke gave when he saw Sakura on top of the tree. 

 

He needs to work on that as well. Jealousy will only drive this team apart. He has to show Sasuke that if his teammates know something that he doesn't it only means that they can help him in that area.

 

Sakura looked crestfallen at his last statement. Looks like the girl has some insecurities.

 

“I am not saying this to demotivate you Sakura. Chakra reserves doesn't automatically mean that you will be a great ninja. You have to work hard to improve.

 

You have small reserves yes but you also have excellent control. As I said earlier this exercise will help you increase your reserves. Keep doing it and you will see improvement.” Kakashi’s words brought a small smile back on the girl's face.

 

Everyone resumed their practice. After some more failed attempts Sasuke finally asked Sakura for some help which she greatly provided.

 

Meanwhile he and Naruto were still failing at their exercise but the day is going better than he expected. There is a lot of work to do but Kakashi believes he can pull this off.

 

---

THE END.

Notes:

I was stuck with an idea and just went with it. I want to create a story that I enjoy writing and because of that sometimes I change things on the whim to suit my needs.

Naruto showed a little bit of his powers but more will be explored in the future. Remeber his powers will be little different.

please leave a comment or you suggestions.

See you in the next chapter

Chapter 12: Preparations

Summary:

A little bit of Sakura with a surprise appearance.

Read the notes.

Notes:

A/N

Before anyone starts bombarding me with questions, here are some things I would like to clarify because someone was very angry with my story.

This is a fiction I am writing for my enjoyment and if you don’t like it then you can respectfully stop reading my story.

Also Naruto is not a real story but a imagination of one person and this story is my imagination so I will change and use the Naruto world as I see fit and if you don’t like it then you can leave.

Sakura took deep breaths as she rested against the tree. She has just finished sparing against Naruto who kicked her ass without mercy and now Sasuke is going against Kakashi and trying his best to win.

 

Sakura looked at the red hair sitting beside her, eyes closed and a peaceful expression on his face. Naruto could go hours sitting still and not doing anything. 

 

She has seen it with her own eyes how a boy who couldn’t even stay still for even a second just closes his eyes and remains still like a statue. 

 

Her hand is still aching from Naruto’s punch from earlier even after she applied the healing cream she bought from the hospital. 

 

There was once a time when no matter what Sakura did Naruto never so much as bat an eye in her direction. He always gave her a smile but now he is ready to pummel her into the ground without a second thought. 

 

It is sad and in some inner part of her heart she wants the old Naruto back. She heard a sound and looked ahead to see Sasuke’s face kissing the ground while Kakashi sensei had his book out while standing over Sasuke.

 

This was their norm. For the past 20 days every morning they will gather on training ground seven and do their morning routine which if you ask her was torture. 

 

Kakashi sensei made them run laps around the village then he would instruct them to do some physical exercise like push ups, sit ups etc. 

 

After that they practice their chakra control for an hour. Sakura already learned both the tree walking and water walking while Sasuke is still stuck on water walking but sensei refused to teach her any further untill her stamina and chakra levels rise to an acceptable level.

 

So he had her do tree walking while he trows rubber walls to distract her. He makes her run on water while his clone creates small water waves to waver her concentration and some physical exercise.

 

Everyday Sakura goes home tired and her whole body aching with pain. When their morning routine is complete they have lunch together sometimes in a nice restaurant while sometimes Sensei brings them home made meals.

 

Then they will go to the mission office to select two to three D-Ranks missions. Sasuke always complained about them, sometimes joined by Naruto. 

 

Sakura on the other hand has no problems with them. They gave her time to rest her body after their morning torture.

 

Sensei always chooses missions that teach them something. 

 

Like the Torra mission which according to sensei teaches them how to find someone, follow them and catch them.

 

You have to gather all the information you can, make sure to be as silent and vigilant as possible and have enough control over yourself to use the required amount of force to capture.

 

The cat seemed to hate her personally. 

 

Everytime they catch her Sasuke refuses to be anywhere near the cat and if Sakura tries to hold her she scratches all over her hands and face. 

 

The cat seemed particularly receptive to Naruto and snuggled up to him.

 

And that one mission where they have to clean the Naka river while standing on water or that one time where they have to deliver some important scrolls and mails but they couldn’t touch the ground until the mission was complete.

 

Everything with Kakashi sensei was a learning experience. He makes sure to include some type of learning lesson in each one of their D rank missions. 

 

Sensei is also teaching them how to hunt for food, so it might help when they go out of the village on a mission. 

 

He also gave them a book which explains about every edible plant found in fire nation. Sakura has already memorised the book.

 

After completing their D Ranks mission they would return to their training grounds where Sensei will create two solid clones of himself to work with them separately and improve where they lack the most.

 

At first he has her practicing how to identify and break out of genjutsu which always reminded her of her failure during the bell test and now he is teaching her some D to C rank illusions.

 

He is helping Sasuke with his lightning nature and even taught him some basic D ranks jutsu as for Naruto that was a different case altogether. 

 

Sakura has a hard time catching up to her team but even she can feel that she is improving. 

 

She is much faster than before and her stamina levels have increased significantly thanks to all the running and exercises. 

 

Sensei has made it his mission to make sure that everyone eats well and healthy and her dieting days are over not when she thinks she can eat more than her whole family. 

 

Sometimes she thinks Kakashi is watching her to see if she is eating properly at home. 

 

Her chakra levels have also improved and she can now fight a little longer than before. The only area that has yet to show any significant improvement was her taijutsu. 

 

Her form is perfect but she is too slow to catch her opponents off guard or too weak to land a solid punch.

 

As for Sasuke, his speed has improved the most. His already great taijutsu now looks much more refined and elegant. 

 

Although he is still mastering the water walking his control has also improved. Sensei is working on improving his control and chakra levels the most. 

 

According to him in other areas Sasuke is already close to chunin levels and just needs some experience and Sakura couldn’t agree more.

 

Speaking of Sasuke, Sakura hasn't asked Sasuke on a single date since she joined team 7. 

 

Hearing that he hates the fangirls was a blow to her heart but on their second day of training Kakashi sensei offered to walk her home.

---

 

Flashback

 

On the way to her house Kakashi asked when did she first start liking Sasuke and what is it that she likes the most about him. She told him everything about how when she first saw Sasuke. 

 

How she broke her friendship with Ino for him. How he is the most handsome, talented and mysterious boy in their class. What is there to not like about him?

 

But after listening to her entire story he only shook his head but didn't speak a word. When they reached her home he bent down to her level and placed his hands on her shoulders and spoke.

 

“Listen Sakura it is not wrong to like someone but if your crush is bothering the person you like then there is something wrong you are doing.

 

Sasuke has a goal in mind and he sees everything else as trivial matters. When you see a handsome, talented and mysterious boy I see a lonely boy in pain.

 

Sasuke doesn't need someone fawning over him, what he needs is a friend.  

 

During your introduction you told us that you want to be a kunoichi that your parents can be proud of but if you keep chasing Sasuke then that is never going to happen.

 

I read your academy file and know that during the academy you spent all of your time making sure that you look pretty for Sasuke. Instead of training to be strong you were busy doing make up but that stops now.

 

If you want to remain in team 7 then you have to take your life as a shinobi seriously. Simply doing things to impress Sasuke is not going to work for you.

 

Look at you, is there anyone you can even  call your true friend? You broke your most beautiful connection with someone over a boy.”

 

Kakashi sensei's words shook her. She knows what he is saying is true but it still hurts to listen to them.

 

He is right. Simply doing things to impress Sasuke is not the right way. She has done everything to impress him and yet he never even looked at her. 

 

Maybe Kakashi sensei is right and instead of a lover she can be a friend to Sasuke first.

 

Who is her friend? No one. She had Ino but broke their friendship because of a boy who didn't give them a second of his life.

 

Seeing her silence, Kakashi spoke again, “I am not saying that to belittle you but you are still young. Right now is not the time to do romance, instead you should focus on improving yourself. 

 

I believe that people fall in love with someone they are destined to be together with and if Sasuke is your destiny then he will be yours but don't ruin your life for one boy.

 

Think about what I said. Take your time and if you need anything I will be there to help you. Okay.” He finished and Sakura nodded.

 

He left her with some more encouraging words but all Sakura could think about was his earlier words.

 

Flashback End.

---

 

Since then she has decided to stop chasing Sasuke and focus solely on her shinobi carrier and Sasuke has responded positively to her new attitude.

 

She still likes the boy and wants him but she will not waste anymore time chasing him around.

 

Her thoughts drifted to Naruto. He also once chased her but stopped. She never gave enough thought as to why he stopped but now realising her own failure and pathetic behaviour she can appreciate his former crush on her much more than before.

 

Kakashi sensei has opened her eyes enough to see the difference between Sasuke and Naruto. Sasuke is smart, talented and hard working but Naruto is different.

 

She realises now that the boy sitting next to her is the strongest genin in this village. He is even stronger than some chunin and everyday she learns something new about the redhead.

 

As for his training. Both Kakashi Sensei and Naruto are still working on that device. They can both hold the liquid for half an hour but that is still not enough.

 

After learning that Naruto has a natural affinity for both wind and water somehow, Kakashi sensei gave the boy some low level jutsu for both chakra natures.

 

Naruto mastered them in just a day and now even uses them without any hand signs. 

 

After much probing from Sensei he told them that he uses the shadow clones to train. 

 

Sakura still couldn’t believe that Naruto can do such a high level technique with such ease and on such an absurd level but after hearing about his chakra levels from sensei there is nothing she wouldn’t believe about the boy. 

 

How can someone this young have more chakra than anyone in the village even more than the hokage and his special status has nothing to do with this.

 

When Sasuke demanded he be thought the same technique Sensei told him bluntly that right now if he even made a single shadow clone he will die of chakra exhaustion and that also answered what Sakura could do with the jutsu.

 

Naruto joins them for the morning routine, for missions and evening training but it is clear that he is only putting the minimal effort and that seems to frustrate their sensei a lot. 

 

From day one Kakashi is doing his best to strengthen their bonds, everyone can see it but Naruto apparently doesn’t want that.

 

It is not to say he hinders the team quite opposite of that actually. He will create shadow clones so that they can practice their aim on a moving target without the fear of hurting anyone and his clones would also help them during missions.

 

During team work exercises he gives his best and their teamwork is much better than before. Whenever sensei asks he will help both his teammates with their struggles. 

 

Kakashi sensei has been working on some seal with Naruto for the team for the last 3 days.So he is giving his best for the team but that is not what Kakashi wants. 

 

Naruto never speaks to them unless absolutely necessary. He always pays for his share during their lunch visits and as soon as Sensei dismisses them for the day he leaves without wasting a second. 

 

Even Sasuke speaks more to her than Naruto and that is saying something. 

 

Even now while he is sitting next to her there is still a carefully placed distance between them and it makes Sakura sad. 

 

After learning Naruto’s truth and seeing how the village treats him with her own eyes during the D rank missions she regrets her past behaviour towards the boy. 

 

She once tried to approach the boy so that she could apologise but he left before she could even say a word. 

 

Sometimes she feels that it is her fault that Naruto is so distant. 

 

He works and trains with Kakashi sensei without a fuss. Kakashi has worked on improving his taijutsu which is now as good as Sasuke. 

 

He is faster than Sasuke and according to Kakashi his ninjutsu is even better than any genin in the leaf village.

 

Sasuke and Naruto still train together every now and then despite their sensei advising them not to.

 

According to them they only spar together and help each other improve their physical abilities. 

 

Sakura once thought to join them but didn’t have the energy to even walk let alone fight someone.

 

It is only Sakura that has no form of connection to Naruto outside of their team training and missions and she wishes to correct that as soon as possible.

 

Her attention returned to the present when she heard Sasuke sit beside her and Kakashi sensei in front of them.

 

“You all have done well in these first 20 days.” Kakashi spoke as he looked at his team. Both Naruto and Sasuke are improving as well as he thought but Sakura also showed great improvements.

 

Seems his previous talk with her has worked and she is taking her ninja life much more seriously than before.

 

He put the book he was reading away as he continued, “When first starting I didn't think you would improve so fast.” He looked at Sasuke and spoke.

 

“Sasuke we still have much work to do on your affinity but your use of the jutsu I taught you jas improved.

 

Your taijutsu is much more polished and you have the most accurate aim in your team. Your physical capabilities have also increased but we still have your attitude problem.”

 

Kakashi spoke bluntly. There is no need to sugar coat things here. Sasuke needs to change his attitude soon or Kakashi will have to take some extreme measures.

 

Sasuke always shows some form of jealousy whenever he sees his teammates doing something better than him. 

 

As the teacher of team 7 competition is something he welcomes but when that competition starts to turn into something ugly he needs to put water on the fire before it becomes lethal.

 

Sasuke looked down and clenched his teeth. From the first day Kakashi has been hamouring him about his attitude but he couldn't help it. 

 

Naruto is his age and an orphan just like him but somehow he is much stronger than him. Knowing that his brother was much stronger than him at his age also doesn't help.

 

Sasuke is doing everything he can to become strong and yet here he is not even stronger than his own teammate.

 

At first he attributed Naruto's strength to being a jinchuriki but that was just anger. Sasuke has seen the way Naruto trains. He has seen the redhead put himself through the grinder just like him. 

 

He is not much affected by Sakura's improvement, in fact he is happy that she is working hard to improve her skills and not bothering him anymore.

 

He looked up to see Kakashi waiting for him to say something. Kakashi always forces him to speak whatever is on his mind.

 

He took some deep breaths and said, “I don't have a problem with them improving it just whenever I see Naruto do something that I can't it reminds me that I still have a long way to go before I can face that man and that frustrates me.”

 

Whenever there is something important to talk about, Kakashi always discusses the matter in front of every member of team 7.

 

He trains everyone together and everyone knows what training their teammates are getting.

 

Secrecy and favouritism has no place in team 7 and Sasuke couldn't complain. Kakashi has proved himself to be a competent teacher.

 

In just a short amount of time Sasuke can see his improvements. Not only does he train them, he also joins them. Sasuke has no complaint as far as team 7 is concerned.

 

Kakashi nodded, hearing Sasuke's words. He knows what Sasuke is going through. Itachi was a once in a generation talent and no matter how much of a genius Sasuke himself is he is not Itachi.

 

But Kakashi doesn't want him to be Itachi either. Everyone is different and learns differently. Itachi had his strength but he also had his weakness too. 

 

Once Sasuke figured out his own strengths and weaknesses instead of comparing himself to Itachi, he became truly strong. 

 

Strong enough to face the future and Kakashi is working on that but seeing Naruto must bring memories back.

 

His Sensei’s son is a genius. There is no other way to explain his talents. Kakashi has never seen a genin as talented as Naruto. His simple drive to learn new things and improve himself is terrifying 

 

Kakashi is observing everything that Naruto does. The way he listens and then practises his ninjutsu, the way Naruto throws himself into training.

 

Kakashi has seen the way his eyes light up whenever he figures something out just the way Minato's used to do.

 

He has seen how Naruto forgets everything around him when he is studying or practicing his sealing just like Kushina.

 

Everyone needs something to motivate them. Both his parents had loved ones they wanted to protect and dreams they wanted to achieve and that's why they became so strong. 

 

No person can train like Naruto without a solid goal in their mind. It doesn't matter what your goal is, you just have to believe in yourself. 

 

And Naruto believes in himself. He has no shortage of confidence. He has stated without filter what his goals are yet Kakashi thinks that is not the big picture.

 

The intensity in Naruto's eyes and the way he is pushing himself tells him that the boy is training for something big, something dangerous and Kakashi fears what that danger is.

 

At first he thought Naruto would be the easiest student to train but now he is the most  unpredictable member of team 7.

 

He does everything with his full heart and yet there is no bonding between him and his teammates.Naruto joins the team to train everyday. He does everything he is told and then goes back to his home and that is not how his parents were.

 

He has inherited the best of both his parents and yet he is completely different from them. Naruto is his parents' son for sure but he is his own person.

 

Should he really blame the boy for that?.Naruto doesn't want anything to do with Konoha, that shouldn't be a surprise for anyone. There is a limit to the abuse a child can tolerate and Naruto hit that limit a long time ago.

 

Kakashi's eyes moved towards Sasuke. The last of uchiha of konoha but that's not the whole truth is it. Sasuke carries a legacy as great as Naruto. 

 

A child shouldering the weight of avenging his whole clan and training to kill his own brother. The very thought makes him want to close his eyes and just forget everything.

 

Both Naruto and Sasuke should have been raised by their families in the lovely environment they deserved but fate had other plans. For the good of konoha both boys had to suffer a fate Kakashi couldn't even imagine.

 

Kakashi has been an orphan so he could relate to that. He has also lost loved ones so he can understand that too but his pain is not the same as Sasuke or Naruto.

 

He don't know what it feels like to know that your own village hates you for something your father did and the same village loved your father for that.

 

He doesn't understand what it means to lose your whole family in a single night at the hands of your own brother.

 

Sasuke and Naruto. The two children whose burden is two heavy to carry and yet here they are still surviving.

 

Kakashi understands Sasuke's frustrations. It is hard not to get frustrated. He closed his single uncovered eye and spoke.

 

“I understand what you are saying but I told you again and again that it doesn't matter what others can do. Naruto is strong there is no doubt about it but so are you.

 

You have managed to reach this level of power even without the sharingan and that is something to praise. I told you all that I was in anbu but what I didn't tell you is that Itachi served under me when he was in anbu.”

 

His words have Sasuke looking shocked. He remembers the days when Itachi was still a new anbu recruit following him everywhere.

 

“I was the one responsible for training him as an anbu. Itachi had the support of his entire clan since birth. He had people who understood the uchiha and sharingan better than anyone training him since he could walk.

 

As an anbu he received even more specialised training and wealthy experience. What I am trying to say is that you and Itachi have different circumstances and both of you are different people.

 

Stop comparing yourself to him if you truly want to become strong. Naruto's father was an orphan. He had no family, bloodline or any clan to help him become strong and yet now we know him as one of Konoha's strongest kage.

 

Everyone has their strengths and weaknesses. Everyone has their own way of becoming strong. I have a friend who can't mould chakra so he can never use any jutsu but still he managed to become one of the leaf's strongest jonin.

 

There is no proven path to becoming strong. You just have to wait and figure out what way is best suitable for you and once you have that then there is nothing stopping you from reaching the heights you desire.”

 

Sasuke listened intently to Kakashi. His sensei was right. He doesn't have to follow the same path as Itachi. He can become stronger his own way.

 

Kakashi sensei, the hokage and even Naruto are all strong and yet they are different from Itachi. Sasuke is an uchiha. The last of them and he will follow the uchiha path. He once looked up to his brother and wanted to be just like him but not anymore.

 

He will carve his own path and at the end of it Itachi will be at his feets. He nodded his head to show that he understood. Kakashi is right, there is no need to get worked up over something so small. 

 

Kakashi smiled under his mask seeing Sasuke's nod. These children are lost and they need someone to show them the right path. Kakashi will make sure that Sasuke follows the path of light that his brother wanted him for. This is the least he could do for the rogue uchiha.

 

Naruto listened to everything with his eyes still closed. It doesn't matter to him how fast Sasuke is improving or if he is getting jealous of him. Naruto has worked hard for his powers and nobody has the right to question his abilities.

 

Kakashi is a good teacher. Naruto accepts that but he is focusing too much on building bonds between his team. Naruto has no need for them. He is just buying himself time and when he thinks he is ready Naruto will be out of this hellhole.

 

Hiruzen already gave him the key to his chains. Soon the time will come and he will be free from his cage. There will be nothing anyone in Konoha could do about it. No matter how much Hiruzen or Kakashi try, nothing will chain him down to Konoha. Not the hokage, not his team, certainly not their words of empty promises.

 

---

 

 

After two hours of more training, sparring and chakra control exercises Kakashi finally decided to call it for the day. Once a week he will let them take a break from D rank missions and just focus on training them.

 

Naruto has no complaint whatsoever. He was just about to leave when he sensed a familiar presence entering the training field. He didn't react physically but his eyes moved towards the way they were coming.

 

Kakashi might have noticed his eyes because he too started looking in the same direction and soon one Ino Yamanaka entered the training ground 7. 

 

Ino has been a welcomed presence in his life. He still remembers to maintain a safe distance between them but ever since the graduation something has changed.

 

He met Ino only twice since graduating and both times were in the flower shop. As usual Naruto went there to pick flowers for his mother's grave but this time something different happened.

 

Instead of taking his order and just leaving, Naruto had to stay there to listen to the girl whining about the intense training she is going through and how lazy both of her teammates were.

 

He didn't want to listen to any of that but the girl wouldn't let him go. He saw the small smirk on Ino’s mother's face when the girl caught his hand and wouldn't let go as she told him all about her troubles.

 

Ino’s mother was also a surprise. Ever since he started going to the shop not once he sensed anything negative from the women. As far as he can tell she has no ill feelings towards him. It was a refreshing thought to finally meet someone who treated you like an ordinary boy.

 

During the academy Naruto never paid much attention to the girl even though he met her during his visits to the flower shop very often. 

 

He carefully kept a safe distance from everyone in Konoha and yet when the girl insisted that he listen to the tales of her team while looking at him with her big beautiful blue eyes he melted.

 

The next time he met Ino she followed him to the graveyard despite his protests. Naruto had to suffer through various questions on his way to the grave field.

 

Normally he would have gotten angry and yelled at the girl for her intrusion in his life but Naruto feels lonely too. Kurama is still there but not like before and Devi is already gone. 

 

He doesn't want to be miserable like before he met Devi. He would have liked to open up to his team but wouldn't because of Hiruzen's hidden agendas but Ino is different.

 

The girl is loud and always speaks her mind but also knows when not to over step her boundaries. When they visited  the graveyard she didn't say a word during his entire stay at the grave stone of his mother. 

 

Naruto knew she also noticed how the villagers looked at him and the various things they say about him but the girl never questioned the environment surrounding Naruto.

 

During their return she asked him many things but didn't ask who he was visiting. She is a very curious girl but knows when not to cross the limit. She is smart and perceptive for her age.

 

Of everyone that has graduated with him. Ino has become the most welcoming presence in his life despite his own denial. It also helps that she is pretty as hell.

 

So despite him being him, as soon as he saw the girl enter his field of vision a small smile graced his lips which seemed to shock Sakura very much.

 

Ino has been waiting for Naruto for two whole days. She thought he would visit the shop but he hadn't come and so now after her mother insisted she has to come to find him herself.

 

After completing her training session with her team she went straight to the address that was mentioned in the flower shop customer dairy but the apartment was empty. 

 

Then she went to the ramen shop everyone knows he often goes to but didn't even find him there.

 

She walked around the village for some time hoping she might bump into him and when that didn't happen the only place left to check was his team’s training ground.

 

She entered the training ground and saw Naruto's eyes already on her along with his sensei.

 

Naruto didn't tell her much about his team, only telling her the name of his sensei and that the team was better than expected. Ino asked her father about Kakashi Hatake and got the information that he was probably the best jonin in Konoha.

 

Well Sasuke was on team 7 so it was no wonder they got the famous jonin as their sensei, that is not to say Asuma sensei wasn't famous. According to Shikamaru he used to serve directly under the daimyo and he is also the son of their Hokage.

 

Her feets stopped just a few meters away from team 7 as her thoughts came to a halt. She looked at them and saw them tired and bruised, probably from the training Kakashi sensei is giving them.

 

Asuma sensei is also running them to the ground everyday and even if Ino wants to become strong like her father it still hurt as hell everyday.

 

She looked at the only Uchiha on the team. He looked as handsome as Ino remembered. She took her steps towards him and said, “Hello Sasuke, long time no see. Did you miss me?” She asked but it was Sakura who answered instead of Sasuke.

 

“No he wasn't Ino pig. Happy now you can go back to where you came from.” The pink haired girl spoke but Ino ignored her which seems to make her even more angry. Victory for Ino.

 

She looked back at her crush and spoke again, “It's so sad that you got stuck with your forehead here instead of a beauty like me. Don't you think so?” And just as she expected there was no response.

 

Would it kill the boy to speak even two words to her. To any girl who is chasing after him. She can understand if he didn't want a relationship with someone but it didn't cost him anything to say something nice, sime at them or do anything.

 

He just looks at them as if they were the most troublesome things in the world and ignores them. Ino didn't have the energy to pursue this matter any more. She has come here to do something and should focus on that.

 

Sakura seems happy seeing Sasuke ignoring her. One day Ino will show the Uchiha what he is missing, being all cold to her. Before she could say anything, Sasuke's Sensei spoke.

 

“What can I do for you, Miss Yamanaka?” He asked her.

 

“Hello Kakashi sensei. Sorry to interrupt you but I have something to discuss with Naruto so I came to talk to him.” Ino replied as she looked at the boy in question.

 

Ino will never say it out loud but since the day of the graduation when Naruto decided to tease her she couldn't forget his beautiful laugh or his smiling face. Everytime she thinks of that day her face will glow red with embarrassment.

 

She has been busy with her team and only got to meet Naruto twice since graduating. But both times were memorable experiences. The first time they met Ino had to hold his hand to stop him leaving so early.

 

She told him everything about her team while he listened to her talk. And if Ino saw the boy staring at her face or her mother teasing her about it after he left, well that's no one's business.

 

The second time Ino decided to tag along when he went to visit the graveyard. It is supposed to be something you do alone but Ino wanted to know for so long who he visited. She had an idea but she just wanted to be sure.

 

During their trip she asked many things but Naruto only answered a few of the questions she asked. Everytime she asked something personal he would not say a word to her.

 

As they reached their destination. Her questions were answered when she saw the name on the grave stone that read Kushina Uzumaki.

 

That can only be Naruto's mother. She remained silent the whole time Naruto was there and didn't ask anything about the women he was visiting. She knows when to push someone and when to stop her questions.

 

It is not a secret to anyone in their academy that Naruto was an orphan just like Sasuke. But where Sasuke lost his family while he was in the academy as far as Ino knows Naruto didn't have any since he was born.

 

She asked her father about Naruto after her graduation but he closed the topic immediately which was very unusual for him to do. Most of the time he tells Ino about anything she asks but the Naruto topic seems taboo for some reason.

 

Speaking of taboo, how can she forget the stares she got or more correctly Naruto got while they visited the graveyard. She knows enough to tell that those were not friendly stares. 

 

Naruto seemed unaffected by them, meaning he is already used to it. Even in the academy no adult seems to like Naruto much but she didn't pay any attention to it then.

 

Her attention was brought to the present with Sakura's words as she spoke, “When did you become close with him?” 

 

Ino looked at her. The girl seemed genuinely curious to know what her relationship with Naruto was. As if she would tell her anything.

 

Again she ignored the girl which made her even more angry than before. Point 2 for Ino.

 

She looked at team 7. Everyone seemed interested in listening to what she had to say to Naruto. Even Sasuke was looking at her waiting for Ino to say something.

 

She looked at Naruto. The boy appeared bored just standing there. She couldn't stop a small smile gracing her lips. Whenever she saw the red head her heart would race. She didn't want to think too much about that but she couldn't deny that he was good in the eyes.

 

“Well since you all seem so interested to know.” She started addressing everyone. “I just came here to tell him that the order he gave to my mother 2 weeks ago is ready and he can come and get that whenever he wants.” She finished.

 

Everyone was silent for some moments before Sakura spoke, “That's it. You came all the way here just to tell him that.” 

 

Ino didn't like the expression on Sakura's face. It did look like an lame excuse to come here but they didn't get how important it was. 

 

She took in the expressions of everyone. Kakashi's face was hidden behind his mask but she could tell from his lone eye how amused he was. 

 

Naruto was looking at her waiting for her to continue so was Sasuke. 

 

She felt her face get heated from embarrassment. She took some breaths and spoke to justify her visit.

 

“Well if you really want to know why this is important so listen. Naruto ordered some special plants for himself along with some flowers. His special plants” she air quoted the words as she spoke to Sakura and continued.

 

“Are not something you just grow in your backyard. They need special care with an equally special soil to plant  and grow them so that they can later be planted in any soil you want.

 

Mother has to get them from a special place where they are grown near the fire capital and that took time. 

 

His order was ready three days ago but he didn't come to visit the shop and if his special plants didn't get planted in the next 24 hours they would lose their special ability and die within a week.

 

We waited for him to come and when he didn't mother insisted that I go and find him to inform him of this. I went to the ramen shop he visited but he was not there and then I went to his apartment and it was completely empty, which reminds me, did you change your home after graduation.” 

 

She questioned Naruto. Ino knows he used to live there because they have made some deliveries to his apartment in the past but now it is just an empty place with no sign of someone living there.

 

Everyone except Kakashi looked surprised hearing her news. It seems no one knows that Naruto has recently changed his home.

 

Naruto looked at the girl in front of him. Naruto has been busy with training and he even visited Uzushio yesterday to meet with Kurama that he forgot all about his order.

 

He saw her eyes and the question hanging in them. She would not let this topic go unless he told her the truth.

 

Everyone else also seems interested in hearing his answer. Everyone except Kakashi who probably already knows where he is currently living.

 

Naruto decided what to do and started walking away from his team to leave. He knows that Ino will follow him. He can share his news with the girl but not with the team. 

 

He wants to show Kakashi and Hiruzen that their little scheme has non effect on Naruto.

 

“Hey wait where are you going all of a sudden?” Ino asked as she ran behind to catch him.

 

“I am going to your shop to receive my order. My training is over for the day and I was just about to go home when you came.” It was true he was just about to leave when he sensed her.

 

“You still didn’t answer my question. Did you change your home?” Ino wouldn’t let it go it seems.

 

“Yes I did now stop your questioning and tell me more about my plants.” He asked.

 

“Not before you tell me where you are living now and why you suddenly changed your house without even telling me.”

 

 

Naruto groaned as Ino finally caught up to him. Seems the walk to the flower shop won’t be as peaceful as he thought.

 

“Please tell me I am not the only one who is shocked by what just happened.” Sakura asked but as expected no one answered her. 

 

Sasuke too left without saying a word and Kakashi sensei just gave her an eye smile and left. 

 

She too started to walk towards her home but the memory of Naruto’s small smile when he saw Ino and how Ino’s eye lit up when she talked to Naruto and how easy she seemed with him was in the forefront of her mind.

 

Naruto never smiled when he was with them. Sakura couldn’t even hold a conversation with him if it is not related to their training or missions. 

 

When did Ino become so close to her teammate? So many questions and no answers seems an investigation is in order.

 

---

 

Kakashi entered the Hokage office some time after he dismissed his team for the day. Every once in a while he comes to her to inform the hokage the ongoing events of his team.

 

The hokage was buried under a mountain of paperwork. Every time Kakashi comes here he always gets greeted by the sight of the hokage doing paperwork. 

 

He is glad that he rejected his offer to take the hat from him. Kakashi couldn’t even imagine sitting all day in a chair doing nothing but reading and signing boring papers and scrolls.

 

The third looked up from where he was sitting and smiled as he saw Kakashi standing in front of him. He motioned for Kakashi to take a seat as he finished reading the document in hand. 

 

Once he placed the document down he took his smoking pipe out, “Do you mind?” He asked Kakashi and he shook his head. 

 

At his age, smoking is dangerous for his health but still the hokage showed no signs of quitting it. 

 

“What is it, Kakashi?” The third asked, breaking the silence between them.

 

“It’s about Naruto.” Kakashi Replied.

 

Hiruzen sighed. He hoped that Naruto would be able to create new bonds with his new team but according to Kakashi the boy has made it perfectly clear that he wants nothing to do with his team outside of training and missions. 

 

The boy followed all orders given to him like an excellent soldier but that was it. He never took intiative to do something with the team. He never asks for Kakashi for any kind of help.

 

Sasuke and Naruto had somewhat of a relationship even before they graduated but has remained the same with no signs for improvements. It was a massive headache that Hiruzen wished could go away.

 

Seeing Hiruzen’s sudden change in behaviour Kakashi thought to relieve the hokage. The topic of Naruto was a sensitive one for the Hokage and he doesn’t want to add any more pressure to it.

 

“No need to worry my lord today I came with positive news.” Kakashi told him cheerfully. From where he was standing it was positive news.

 

“O really. Did Naruto finally took a intiative to open up to his teammates?” Hiruzen asked with some hope in his words.

 

Kakashi shook his head as he spoke, “Nothing like that. His behaviour remains the same” He said and seeing Hiruzen’s disappointment he spoke again quickly.

 

“But today I saw something that gave me some hope that maybe things could work out for us.” Hiruzen was now interested about what Kakashi has to say. He motioned for the jonin to continue.

 

“After I finished today’s session with my team. Inoichi’s daughter came to visit Naruto to tell him that his order was ready and he needs to pick it up soon. 

 

This isn’t the main news but the real news is how Naruto reacted to her presence.

 

First Naruto knew of her arrival before she even arrived which means he is some kind of sensor than as soon as he saw her Naruto’s face gained a beautiful smile one that I have never seen on his face before.

 

As soon as Ino arrived she started talking to Sasuke. Now here I might be getting ahead of me but to me it seems to annoy Naruto that she was talking to the other boy.

 

 

After that she delivered her news and asked the boy about his change in residency but Naruto decided to duck the question and left the field but the Yamanaka chased him asking her questions which seemed to annoy the boy but in a positive way.

 

During this whole ordeal I observed that Naruto sees Ino in a much more positive light than his teammates and when she was around he acted according to his age. 

 

When Ino was around he behaved how a 13 years old boy should behave and I see it in a positive light.”

 

Kakashi was right. This is good news for them. Hiruzen’s mind is already running a million thoughts per second on how to capitalise on this but Kakashi broke his thought process.

 

“I know what you are thinking Lord Hokage but I think we should leave this matter alone. Naruto doesn’t like anyone dictating things for him. 

 

Even after my many efforts he has kept his heart closed from his team and if he is developing a positive relationship with this girl then we should leave them alone and hope for the best.”

 

Kakashi raised a valid point. Didn’t he already control much of the boy's life? When will he act normally like a person and not like a Hokage. 

 

He should be happy hearing this news but his first thought was to use this in a way that will benefit them. When did he start thinking like this?

 

“You are right Kakashi.” Hiruzen conceded his mistake. “We should leave this matter alone but keep observing them and keep updating me. 

 

 

“Understood my lord.” Kakashi replied. “There was one more thing I would like to discuss.”Kakashi spoke and Hiruzen nodded his head showing his approval.

 

“My team has been active for 20 days only but in these 20 days we have completed fifty plus D rank missions. I know this is very unusual for genin teams this fresh to do this but I would like to go on a C rank mission with them.” 

 

Hiruzen processed his words. Yes it was unusual but it was not a rule that genin teams cannot take high ranking missions this early. Hiruzen knows about the skills of team 7 and if Kakashi beleives they are ready then he will trust his judgement.

 

“I understand your thoughts Kakashi and you have my permission. You can choose a suitable mission for you team to take but I have one condition.”

 

Hiruzen stated his own thoughts and Kakashi asked him what that condition is. Hiruzen has been thinking about this ever since the genin teams graduated. Konoha has always been the most powerful village because of its teamwork.

 

Konoha always believed in the collective strength instead of individual strength and that’s the secret of their success and if they have to face the future they need to have the same comradery that has always carried them.

 

“Before you choose any high ranking mission for team 7 they have to fight against both team 8 and 10. 

 

I am not saying they have to win but they have to show me that they are ready. Every genin team that has graduated this year has to do this. 

 

Before they take any high ranking mission they have to fight against the two other genin teams that graduated with them.”

 

Seeing kakashi’s confusion and silence Hiruzen clarified.

 

“These matches will mainly serve two purposes. 

 

When any team will fight against the other two it will show all the genins what their strengths are and where they lack and not only that it will greatly improve teamwork between them.

 

Team 7 is the strongest genin team this year and if they perform well against the other two teams it will surely motivate them to do better than before. 

 

The other purpose is to prepare them. 

 

Training is one thing but what happens in the real world outside of this village isn't in anyone's hands. 

 

This way they will slowly learn to face overwhelming power. Learn how to work with those outside of their teams and show them what having a team actually means.

 

For example some like Shikamaru or Choji cannot defeat Sasuke in a one on one fight in their current state but if they work as team along with Ino surely they will be victories against Sasuke.

 

You, Asuma and Kurenai should discuss this and make it even more interesting. It dosn’t have to be team vs team but you can mix it up like Naruto going against Sasuke, Kiba and Hinata. 

 

It will improve their bonds and grow comradery between them. It will also give the genin a platform to showcase their skills. Nothing gives a newly graduated genin as much motivation as defeating other genins does. 

 

This is just what I have thought. Talk with Asuma and Kurenai and once you have reached a decision how you three wants to do this come back to me. Understood.”

 

“Understood Lord Third.” Kakashi got up from his seat and left the office in search of Asuma and Kurenai. 

 

The third has given him a brilliant idea and if the other two agreed then in the upcoming chunin exams Konoha will blow up the competition.

 

---

 

 

Outskirts of Sound Village.

 

She knelt down in front of her master. She owed her life to her leader, the one who saved her from a horrible fate. 

 

She remembered the day like it was yesterday when she first saw the person that will change her life, give her purpose to fight for, to live for and to die for.

 

She was being sold by a traitorous shinobi from kiri. Once the village found out that she was a bloodline user like her father. 

 

The village is killing everyone like her. They killed her parents in front of her eyes and then kidnapped her to sell for the highest bidder. She was a girl and a bloodline wielder, the perfect cash cow for them.

 

That was when she first saw her master. She tried to fight her captors but couldn't. She was small, untrained and weak against the experienced shinobi. 

 

They easily defeated her and as she lay there bruised and body aching all over. Tears flowing from her eyes waiting for her fate when she came along with her allies.

 

A girl who used golden chains like a part of her body and summoned snakes from the sleeve of her dress.

 

A girl with red hair like blood and eyes like ruby and saved her. That was when she first met her saviour and swore her life to her and for the last 3 years she has been serving the girl.

 

She was inside an underground training ground on the outskirts of sound village. There were only two people present here. 

 

When not busy with missions only training seems to interest her master and friend.

 

Guren looked up to see her master sitting on the throne situated in the hidden training ground. 

 

She wore a full sleeved black battle kimono with dark red borders that matched her hair and it was tied around her waist by a purple coloured obi. 

 

The Kimono was open in the front showing her cleavage which was covered by white bandages. A necklace shaped in the form of an Uzumaki swirl is resting against her chest.

 

Her red hairs were tied in a ponytail by a flowered pattern hair cloth. Two small snake shaped earrings were hanging in her ears.

 

Her sword was resting just next to her and a small white snake was making its way to her neck.

 

All in all she was the picture of a perfect female warrior in Guren’s eyes. A girl forged by the harshness and tragedy of this world yet remained so soft that you could get lost in her beauty.

 

“Are you sure about this information Guren?” She spoke with a soft tone. Her voice was like a melody. 

 

Guren has never seen her yelling at someone. She always treated everyone like they were her equal. 

 

She was kind, understanding and loving but equally dangerous and fierce and that is why she swore herself to her. That is the reason why Guren chooses to follow her until death comes for her.

 

“Absolutely my lady. After getting the news from our spies I myself went to confirm the news and saw with my own eyes. 

 

There are three uzumaki children living with their grandparents. I would have approached them myself if I was not with his men.” 

 

Guren spoke the last words with as much venom as she could muster. She still doesn't know how someone like her master is associated with someone like him. It was a relationship like oil and water. Two equally opposite working together. 

 

While her master was loving and kind towards her followers he was like a manipulative snake who would speak words dipped in honey only to stab you in the back. She was lucky to have a master like hers instead of that bastard.

 

Her master got up from her throne and took her sword in her right hand. The snake that was trying to get around her neck fell off from her and disappeared into his realm. 

 

She walked towards her and motioned her to stand up and Guren did and as soon as she stood up she was engulfed into a tight hug.

 

“I was worried about you, Guren. Everytime you go out I worry. I am so glad to see you return to me without any injury.” Guren smiled as she hugged her master back.

 

She never treated Guren like a subordinate even if Guren insisted she was. For her master all her subordinates were family and she loved her family so much.

 

She broke the hug to look at her master. What Guren wouldn’t do for this person. Guren always comes back to her master. The only person who has loved Guren for her and not for her powers. 

 

“Return to our base and rest because tomorrow we will leave to save some Uzumaki.” Guren nodded her head as she took her leave to return to the base.

 

“The time is near. I can feel it in me. Soon we will find the choosen one and return to our home.” Karin Uzumaki spoke to herself as she rembered the promise she made to her dying mother.

 

The End.

 

 

Notes:

Now back to the story.

You might think that Naruto is so cold towards his team but react positively to Ino. This is because he is doing that on purpose.

 

Kakashi revealed his parentage when he didn’t wanted it, Hiruzen cornered him into signing those contract with the leaf so he figured that Hiruzen is trying to tei him with the leaf with this team and to that he goes fuck off.

As for Ino, remember Naruto doesn’t want to be miserable. He has a good relation with Iruka, Ichiraku family, Hiruzen and even Sasuke and Ino just got added to the list so there is nothing new.

We got a small scene with Guren and Karin. I didn’t forget about our female Uzumaki who was training under Orochimaru. Just to clarify something, Orochimaru found Karin when she was only 7 right after her mother died so it was before Naruto met Devi.

In this fic Guren is only 2 years older than Naruto and is from Water Country. She was orphaned during the bloodline purges and Karin saved her from some kiri shinobi who wanted to sell her for her bloodline.

 

That’s all for now. Take care.

Please review and leave a suggestion

Chapter 13: Team Training

Notes:

Check out my new story Shinigami and please review it and leave suggestions.

The air is still at dawn. Mist creeps low across the training ground like a silent predator. The trees stand tall and silent, like sentinels watching over the coming storm.

 

Team 7, Team 8 and Team 10 stand in front of their three supervising jōnin: Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, and Kurenai Yuhi.

 

Kurenai has her arms crossed, a faint smirk on her lips. Asuma leans on a tree, his cigarette glowing dimly. Kakashi has his nose in his book as usual.

 

The three jonins have gathered the teams for joint training sessions. After his talk with the hokage, Kakashi went straight to the two Jonin standing beside him and convinced them to participate.

 

All three of them agreed to meet here at training ground 17 every sunday if they are in the village for joint training sessions and today is the first sunday since their agreement.

 

Kurenai had already explained to the gathered genins  as to why they are here and what is going to happen every Sunday starting today. 

 

Shikamaru has made sure to address his disappointment meanwhile Kiba was the most excited among them. 

 

Kakashi spoke without looking up, “Alright, Kurenai already told you why you are here. 

 

Every Sunday we will provide you with different scenarios that you might face in a real mission and we will observe how you react in those conditions.

 

These exercises will show us your strengths and weaknesses but most importantly it will show us your teamwork not only with your teammates but also with your comrades.

 

In the field you never know what kind of situation you will be facing and so it is best to prepare you for the extreme. 

 

Every Sunday we will create scenarios where you will be pushed to the limit so I suggest you start training with your 100 percent.”

 

He stopped as Shikamaru groaned at his last words. The threats that the village is going to face in the future are something that can destroy Konoha and it is up to them to prepare this generation to face them.

 

Without wasting time Kakashi continued, “Today’s scenario is simple. Kurenai has been captured and is being held in a secure location. It is Team 7’s job to infiltrate the enemy territory and rescue her.”

 

Asuma blows out smoke. “Enemy territory will be protected by both Team 8 and Team 10—and they have to stop you by any means.”

 

Kiba grins. “Tch. Just like real missions, huh?”

 

Kurenai smirked as she spoke, “Exactly. I’ll be inside a barrier formation we’ve constructed deep in the forest. 

 

You will all get 30 minutes to prepare and once Kakashi starts that clock there Team 7 will have one hour to retrieve me.”

 

Sasuke narrows his eyes. “What's the catch?”

 

Kakashi eye-smiles. “You all can use any means necessary to accomplish your objective and Kurenai will also be using genjutsu to mislead and delay you.”

 

Sakura swallows. “This is basically a high level mission.” Sasuke nodded but Naruto remained silent.

 

Kakashi nodded, “Then treat it like one. Remember that you have to retrieve Kurenai without any damage to her person. 

 

If the other team thinks they are losing they can simply threaten to harm or even kill the hostage so you have to keep that in mind too.”

 

“Also if Team 7 wins this round then they will take a high ranking mission while the rest of the teams will only do D ranked missions with some punishments.” Asuma added with Kakashi’s statement.

 

Naruto and Sasuke looked interested while Sakura looked frightened. Kiba yelled in excitement and Hinata was the same as Sakura. 

 

Shino remained his stoic self while Ino was busy yelling at Shikamaru to take this seriously. Choji simply munched on his chips.

 

Shikamaru looked at Asuma and asked, “What kind of Punishment?” He was already dreading what the Jonins had thought of as their punishment.

 

Asuma smiled a little deviously and replied, “Nothing too extreme but just something like sealing your chakra while you do the most physically challenging and dirty D rank missions.

 

We will make sure you don’t get to rest even for a minute for the rest of the week or to restrict your diet.”

 

All members of Team 10 gulped a little imagining their future and resolved to do anything to win this round.

 

Kakashi lifts a hand, “You have 30 minutes to prepare. Begin.”

 

Into the Forest

 

The second Kakashi says the word, Team 8 and 10 bolts into the forest. While team 7 waits for the 30 minutes preparation period to end.

 

Sakura looked at the boys and asked, “So how do we do this?” 

 

Sasuke observed both of his teammates. Sakura has improved since she graduated from the academy and is no longer a dead weight. 

 

He too has much more tricks up his sleeve than before and Naruto is Naruto, a genius in his own right. 

 

Team 7 has grown strong since the academy but that doesn't mean the other teams are weak. 

 

If one thinks he has learned from his time in team 7 it is to never underestimate your opponents.

 

“What do we know about our opponents?” Sasuke asked, it was better to have as much information as possible before jumping into the battle. 

 

He never paid much attention to the others so maybe his teammates can help.

 

Sakura bit her lip as she thought about it for the moment but it was Naruto who replied.

 

“Our opponents are Shikamaru, Choji, Shino, Kiba, Hinata and Ino and they are all from various clans so we can easily assume what their specialities are.

 

Shikamaru is from the Nara clan so he must possess great IQ and knows how to manipulate his shadow. 

 

I know once they catch you in their shadow they gain full control of your body so make sure to avoid his shadow.

 

Choji is from the Akimichi clan. They can manipulate their bodies to grow large but I don’t know if he can do this but we still need to take precaution against it.

 

Ino is a Yamanaka. They can transfer their souls into your bodies and control them so avoid her as much as possible. 

 

The Ino-Shika-Cho is famous for their teamwork and using their skills to complement each other. We need to divide them as soon as possible and make sure they can’t work together.

 

Then we have Team 8. Shino is from the Aburame clan. They can use bugs and insects that they house in their bodies to attack, distract and track their opponents.

 

Kiba is an Inuzuka. Along with their canine companions the Inuzuka are very formidable fighters. 

 

We already know he was very good in the academy and with Akamaru helping him he will only pose a much better difficulty.

 

Hinata is a Hyuga. With their Byakugan they are the best taijutsu users from Konoha. We can assume the same for her.”

 

Naruto answered and Both Sasuke and Sakura looked stunned. “You have very thorough knowledge about the Konoha clans.” Sakura said and Naruto just shrugged. 

 

They didn’t need to know that he wanted to know as much as possible about Konoha’s powers in case he had to face them on the battlefield.

 

‘So what’s the plan?” Naruto asked, diverting the topic.

 

Sasuke took the lead and spoke, “So we now know what their specialities are but we still must be ready for any surprises. 

 

We don’t know what their sensei’s are teaching them if they themselves learned anything new.” Both Sakura and Naruto nodded.

 

“I can use genjutsu to distract them and since I have the best control in team 7 I have the best chance to break free of Kurenai sensei’s illusions and find her.” Sakura replied.

 

“I can use my clones to engage the teams and try to separate them while Sasuke can provide the necessary backup and assistance so that you can reach Kurenai.” Naruto added and both Naruto and Sakura looked at Sasuke.

 

Sasuke knew this the best they could do. With Naruto they have enough firepower to fight even a hundred genins. He can create absurd amounts of strong clones and his special use of ninjutsu helps too. 

 

Sakura is also their best chance of getting past the illusions. If he had his Sharingan then he might be the best choice but right now he knows that Sakura must be the one to do this.

 

Sasuke nodded and replied, “Okay so first Naruto will use his clones to find and engage the genins. Then once he found where they all are, Sakura and I will try to find Kurenai while Naruto makes sure the genin are busy with him. 

 

If someone somehow got past Naruto I will be the one to engage them and Sakura continues her search. Once she finds Kurenai we all will immediately regroup with her and retrieve Kurenai.”

 

All members of Team 7 nodded their approval and readied themselves. 

---

 

Meanwhile with Team 8 and 10. 

 

“We need to win this. I am not losing to Sakura.” Ino said as they all gathered to discuss strategy. 

 

“Relax, we are not going to lose to those losers. There are six of us against the three of them, there is no way we are gonna lose.” Kiba is as confident as ever but Shikamaru worries.

 

Sasuke and Naruto had been the top students when they graduated from the academy and they have Kakashi as their sensei.

 

If their team training were even half as intense as team 10’s training sessions then he can safely assume that they have improved a lot from what he knows of them.

 

He looked around to observe his comrades. He knows what they specialize in so he is to make full use of them.

 

“We shouldn’t underestimate our opponents. Why? Because it will only be our downfall.” 

Shino said.

 

Hinata added her own opinion, “Shino is right. Both Naruto and Sasuke are very strong and Sakura is very smart too. We need to do our best if we want to win.”

 

Ino nodded and said, “Hinata is right. Sasuke and Naruto are stronger than any genin present here. 

 

If we don’t think this through then they are going to simply bulldoze their way into winning.”

 

Shikamaru agreed with their opinions wholeheartedly. Sasuke and Naruto are stronger than them, he has no doubt about that but if they work together then even those two would find it hard to get past them.

 

He gathered the genins and said, “Listen, here's what we are going to do…”

 

Kakashi and Asuma watched from the trees. As the genins prepared their strategies and laid the traps to stop team 7 from achieving their goal. 

 

“You look pretty confident in your team’s abilities, Kakashi.” Asuma asked him.

 

Kakashi watched team 8 and 10 prepare the battlefield. It was a nice strategy they are going for but he knows that his team will find a way around this. “I am. They have trained hard and I know they will be able to accomplish the mission.”

 

“Care to bet on that.” Asuma said as he smiled. 

 

“What’s the catch?” Kakashi asked.

 

“If team 7 wins I will not smoke for the rest of the week.” Asuma replied and Kakashi had to accept that this was a huge price Asuma was willing to pay.

 

“And if they lose.” He asked, dreading what the Sarutobi had planned for him.

 

“If they lose then you have to go without reading the book you so love for a whole week.” Asuma said and Kakashi looked at the book in his hand.

 

Not reading the book for a whole book seems almost impossible for Kakashi but he has full faith in his team. He looked at Asuma and replied, “You are On.”

 

Asuma nodded. He turned to the genins and said loudly, “Okay your 30 minutes are up. Now team 7 has one hour to retrieve Kurenai and your time begins now.” 

 

With this declaration Team 7 moved immediately without wasting anytime.

 

Naruto created 20 clones and transformed six clones into Sasuke and six into Sakura. He divided the clones into six team sevens, each going for each genin of team 8 and 10.

 

The remaining two clones he sent with the real Sasuke and Sakura for backup while he remained hidden to make sure that Team 8 and 10 remained busy.

 

Sasuke leaps into the trees, his eyes sharp. “I’ll scout the upper canopy to make sure no one reaches Sakura. Naruto, make sure your remaining clones watch our backs”. He said and Naruto nodded.

 

Sakura, focused, begins performing a long-range genjutsu to cloud the defenders’ senses. “This’ll create false movement signatures to make them second-guess themselves.”

 

As Team 7 sets their plan in motion—

 

Snap!

 

A barrage of kunai rain down from the trees, triggering explosive tags that blast the underbrush.

 

Hinata, hidden in the treetops, calls down: “They’re using decoys!”

 

Kiba howls. “Too bad for them—Akamaru’s nose doesn’t lie!”

 

Naruto dives to the left as Kiba and Akamaru whirl in with Fang Over Fang. Sasuke and Sakura move forward knowing Naruto will take care of Kiba.

 

The twin spiral slams into a tree trunk just as Naruto uses chakra chains to pull himself away from impact.

 

Naruto slams his hands together on the ground and invisible threads launch themselves from the ground to pin Kiba and Akamaru. 

 

Hinata, activating her Byakugan, calls out from above. “He’s using some type of chakra thread to bind them”

 

She spins into action, deflecting Naruto’s clone with a Gentle Fist and dispeling clones Sasuke and Sakura in an instant.

 

Meanwhile, Another set of clones faces Shino deeper in the trees.

 

His kikaichū beetles emerge in waves.

 

Sakura’s clone throws a flash tag—momentarily blinding Shino—then tries to attack from behind.

 

Shino turns around to grab the kunai coming for him calmly: “Your clones can’t fool my insects. Why/ because they know the signature of your chakra.”

 

The bugs swarm the Sakura clone —which explodes in smoke.

 

A Naruto clone suddenly moved behind his back and slapped a temporary chakra binding seal..Shino stumbled, chakra flow temporarily scrambled.

 

But from below, a second swarm of insects explode from the soil, wrapping around the clone's legs dispelling it..

 

High in the canopy, Sasuke lands opposite Hinata, their eyes locked. He dashes forward, starting a rapid taijutsu exchange.

 

Hinata counters each blow with precision, her Gentle Fist aiming for his tenketsu.

 

A palm brushes his left side—Sasuke jerks back, gritting his teeth as his chakra flow shudders.

 

Sasuke grimaced as he thought to himself, One more hit like that and I’m done. He flips backward, performs a quick seal. “Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!”

 

Small, targeted fireballs spiral toward her—Hinata evades most, but the final one strikes a tree behind her, sending shrapnel flying.

 

She uses the substitution jutsu—just as Sasuke leaps into the air and hurls a barrage of explosive-tag kunai from above.

 

Boom! Boom!. The kunai hits the log she replaced herself with. Hinata took a sigh of relief but just as her guard dropped for a split second—just long enough for Sasuke to appear behind her, landing a solid hit to her side, sending her tumbling.

 

Time Remaining: 35 Minutes

 

As Team 7 pushes forward, they find themselves suddenly halted—unable to move.

 

Shikamaru, smirking from a high branch: “Caught you. Shadow Possession complete.”

 

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura are all paralyzed.

 

Choji, massive from his Expansion Jutsu, charges in from the clearing.

 

“Human Boulder!”

 

All three clones turn into smoke as they are pummeled beneath Choji, leaving Shikamarun to search for the real team 7.

 

Just as he was about to move from his position a burst of wind hit Shikamaru from behind sending him flying.

 

Naruto emerges from the trees behind and sends a stream of fire towards the flying Shikamar, forcing Choji to roll away with him getting his hand on fire.

 

From the trees, Ino whispers a jutsu—“Mind Transfer!”

 

Naruto’s clone takes the hit—and the moment Ino’s spirit enters the clone—

 

Boom!

 

It detonates in a smoke-flash trap. The real Ino’s body tumbles from the branch as her consciousness returns, gasping.

 

Meanwhile the real Naruto was holding his head in his hands, “uff, not doing this again.”

 

Time Remaining: 10 Minutes

 

Sakura approaches a stone cabin without an entrance surrounded by the trees.

 

She disrupts the chakra inside her body to see that the cavern is only a genjutsu to mislead her. She turns around only to find herself surrounded by pitch black darkness..

 

Sakura: “This is—!”

 

Kurenai’s voice echoed from every direction “A genjutsu. Welcome to my maze.”

 

Mirrors appear in every direction, showing warped versions of Naruto, Sakura, and Sasuke.

 

A genjutsu hidden behind another genjutsu, clever trick. Sakura, calming her breathing, forms a seal. She concentrates, reaching deep into her chakra pool.

 

“Genjutsu Dispelling Technique… Release!”

 

A burst of chakra erupts from her, dissolving the illusion.

 

The training ground returns to normal—and Kurenai is sitting in a chair, tied up by thick genjutsu-imbued rope.

 

Before Sakura could take a step forward towards Kurenai Shino, Hinata and Kiba appear between her and Kurenai along with a slightly winded Shikamaru, a burned Choji and Ino.

 

Sasuke and Naruto join her and team 7 prepares to fight the genin. Sakura thought this is going to be tough now that they don’t have Narutyo’s clone helping them but her thoughts came to a stop when she felt a huge amount of chakra build up from beside her.

 

Naruto took a step forward and placed both of his hands on the ground and channeled his chakra. The part of the training ground on which Team 8 and Team 10 were standing gaped open to swallow the genins.

 

Everyone was too surprised to do something but Sakura, having already seen the technique, immediately moved forward towards her target.  

 

Sakura kneels, placing her palm against the knot. “This one's not the real knot, another genjutsu.” She saw Kurenai’s smile before she placed both her palms on the rope and channeled chakra.

 

“Genjutsu Dispelling Technique… Release!”

 

The rope unravelled. Mission accomplished and the bell rang.

 

Kakashi appears in a flicker beside them. “Time.”

Team 7 stands together in front of Kakashi. All three of them don't even have a scratch on them. Sasuke does seem to have a difficulty with his shoulder but other than that everything is in order.

 

Asuma walks over. “That was… impressive.”

 

Kurenai dusts herself off. “You all showed growth. You didn’t rush in. You adapted. Sakura’s genjutsu work and Naruto and Sasuke’s assistance were crucial and defining.”

 

Naruto cancels his jutsu and the rest of the genin joins team 7 with various expressions of anger, failure and irritation.

 

Kurenai immediately went to use medical jutsu to heal Choji’s burned hand which seems to intrigue Sakura and Hinata very much.

 

Kakashi gave an eye smile to the genin and said “Not bad for a bunch of 13-year-olds.”

 

Sakura reacted by smiling and even if Naruto and Sasuke didn’t give a physical reaction you could see the pride in their eyes. 

 

“Team 8 and 10 don’t look too defeated, especially when you perform well. Now it's time for the evaluation.” Asuma spoke, trying to cheer the genins.

 

Kakashi stepped forward and spoke,  “Let’s begin with the rescue team—Team 7. You had a difficult task: infiltrate, identify and free the hostage, evade detection, and neutralize the defending teams yet you still managed to succeed so congratulations.”

 

Kakashi then turned to Naruto first and spoke in a serious note.

 

Kakashi: “Naruto—I have never seen a genin more stronger than you. Your usage of the clones was the key to your team’s success. Using the clones to distract and divide the enemy while you stayed hidden making sure your team had a safe passage was an excellent move.

 

You used enough firepower only to make sure that the genins don’t get in your way and not to harm them seriously. That was very good use of you Ninjutsu. I still want to know how you managed to bind Kiba and Akamaru.”

 

Naruto nodded and replied, “It is a special type of thread I can produce from my chakra. It is invisible to the naked eye but anyone with a dojutsu or even a good sensor will be able to sense them like Hinata did.’

 

Kakashi raised a brow and nodded. It seems that Naruto will never stop surprising him. He wanted to talk more but others were waiting.

 

“I really don’t think there is anywhere you need to improve. You are more than ready for a higher ranking mission and the only thing you do need is experience.” 

 

Kakashi said then turned to Sakura.

 

Kakashi: “Sakura—your ability to recognise the genjutsu and break Kurenai’s double-layered illusion was impressive. Only someone with your level of chakra control would have done it so easily.

 

The best thing about this mission was you immediately knew that you stood no chance of fighting and winning against the genin you were facing but knew that genjutsu was your strength and you used this information to choose a role that you performed with excellence.”

 

Sakura, blushing slightly, glanced down. “I—I just remembered exercise you made us do and knew this is something I can do better than the others”

 

Kakashi: “You didn’t just remember it. You applied it under pressure. That’s growth…. However”

 

He raised a finger.

 

Kakashi: “You’re still lacking in offensive capability. You would have gotten overwhelmed without Naruto and Sasuke to cover you. In the field, backup won’t always be immediate.”

 

Sakura nodded, her face serious now.

 

Kakashi: “You’ve got the mind. Now you need the edge.”

 

He then addressed Sasuke, who stood with his arms crossed, aloof as ever.

 

Kakashi looked at the last Uchiha and said, “Sasuke—your awareness of the situation helped you a lot. You outmaneuvered Hinata in close-range without the Sharingan, and your use of terrain manipulation with that Fireball Jutsu forced her to give the opportunity to disable her..”

 

Sasuke Nodded, “They were strong. But predictable.”

 

Kakashi spoke once again, “Your strength is your adaptability but he still needs to work on your genjutsu and chakra control.”

 

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed slightly but he still nodded.

 

Kakashi looked at them all.

 

Kakashi: “You’ve all come a long way. But today was a test of teamwork under fire. You passed with flying colours. Keep sharpening those bonds.”

 

Kakashi stepped back and Asuma stepped forward, stretching his shoulders before blowing out another cloud of smoke, his last one for the whole week.

 

Asuma: “Alright, Team 10. You played defense—and you held off a team that’s starting to act like a real unit. Not bad.”

 

He turned to Shikamaru, who was lying flat on the grass, arms behind his head.

 

Asuma: “Shikamaru—your trap work was precise and you did catch your targets but…”

 

Shikamaru continued Asuma’s thought, “I didn’t realise they were clones…”

 

Asuma: “Which means next time, don’t just analyze people. Think about what they might be hiding. You let them surprise you.”

 

Shikamaru sighed. “Yeah. I should’ve accounted for the decoys.”

 

Asuma looked at Choji next.

 

Asuma spoke to the powerhouse of his team, “Choji—you’re like a rolling boulder when you get going. You put serious pressure on their line and defended Shikamaru like a true tank.”

 

Choji smiled and said, “I ate three protein pills before the match.”

 

Asuma chuckled. “Next time, pace yourself. You have speed but you need awareness.”

 

Then his eyes moved to Ino, who sat with her arms crossed, still visibly frustrated.

 

Asuma looked at the sole Kunoichi of team 10n and said, “Ino—you took a risk using Mind Transfer in the middle of a three-way crossfire. That takes guts.”

 

Ino nodded, “And I missed.”

 

Asuma tried to cheer her up, “Yeah—but you tried something bold. And you adapted. Your body-double switch right after was smart. But your chakra flow was uneven—you’re still rushing when you cast.”

 

Ino replied in a quiet voice, “I just didn’t want to let them win.”

 

 “Winning’s good. Surviving is better. Think fast, but don’t panic.” Asuma said softly and stepped back.

 

Kurenai stood gracefully and strode over to her team.

 

Kurenai looked at her team and said “Team 8—your performance was impressive too.” 

 

Seeing their deflated expressions she spoke again, “As an individual you performed really well but you didn’t get to perform as a team because of the enemy.”

 

She began with Hinata, who fidgeted slightly but stood her ground.

 

“Hinata—you recognised Naruto’s clone immediately and his chakra threads trap. Your Byakugan was crucial. 

 

But you hesitated again when Sasuke stepped into close range.” Kurenai said to the Hyuga heiress.

 

Hinata softly replied, “He was fast. And I didn’t want to hurt him…”

 

Kurenai gently spoke again, “Kindness isn’t weakness. But when you hesitate in battle, you give the enemy power. 

 

Trust your instincts—they’re sharper than you realize.”

 

She then turned to Kiba, who was rubbing Akamaru behind the ears.

 

“Kiba—your scent detection was impressive but once again you rushed into battle and ruined the formation of your team.”

 

“I didn’t think he could use something like that.” Kiba replied a bit angrily while looking at Naruto who ignored him.

 

“Never assume anything based on appearance. Naruto used your overconfidence against you. Learn from it.” Kurenai lectured.

 

Finally, she faced Shino, who stood quietly at the back.

 

“Shino—you were methodical, precise. You sensed the trap Naruto set and deployed your insects to counter. You adapted when the battle changed.”

 

“But I failed to restrain him.” Shino replied calmly.

 

“Yes. Because you gave him enough time to act. Efficiency is only useful if paired with control. Speed matters.” Kurenai replied.

 

She looked over her whole team. “You all performed well. But next time, increase your aggression and work on your team work.”

 

The genin teams now stood quietly, reflecting on everything. Kakashi stepped forward again, addressing everyone.

 

Kakashi: “This mission simulated only a fraction of what’s waiting for you in the real world. Traps. Ambushes. Illusions. Hostage threats. Tactical uncertainty. And stronger opponents.”

 

Asuma: “What you learned today will either be a stepping stone—or the reason you fail.”

 

Kurenai: “We will try to prepare you as best as we can but it is up to you to decide how far you want to go.”

 

There was a quiet hush and then Kakashi spoke, “ Seeing that it is nearly noon why don’t you all take an hour to rest and have lunch and after that we have another exercise lined up for.”

 

The genins groaned and protested but seeing that their sensei wasn't going to budge they all quickly went to eat.

 

Once the genin was out of the hearing range Kurenai spoke, “Are you sure you want to do this? I understand your reasoning behind it and that’s why I agreed but do you really think it is necessary.”

 

Kakashi turned his lone eye toward Kurenai and spoke, “Trust me I know better than anyone how it feels to be fighting in a war where everything seems out of control. 

 

It is better we force them into these harsh conditions here in a supervised atmosphere instead of them getting trapped in them while on a mission and not being able to handle it.”

 

Kakashi remembers what it feels like to be outnumbered by the enemy and what price you have to pay for it. The eye hidden behind his headband seems to pulse. Yes it was better they face these situations here instead of going unprepared out there.

 

After an hour the genin gathered again in front of the jonin sensei. All of them looked energised now that they had time to eat and rest. 

 

Kurenai looked at the genins and spoke, “You all must be wondering what this next exercise is going to be and to answer your question this is going to be a One vs All match, where one of you will fight the rest of you.”

 

The genins were surprised by the statement. “What do you mean we have to fight against everyone?” Sakura asked a little fearfully. 

 

She doesn't think she can win against any of her teammates one on one so how he she supposed to fight everyone at once.

 

“Exactly what you think.” Kakashi took over from Kurenai. “While you will be on a mission there might come a time when you alone have to face overwhelming powers at once or your team is surrounded by multiple powerful opponents. 

 

This exercise is designed to make you experience what it feels like to fight overwhelming powers. We want you to be as prepared for the future as possible. 

 

I will be honest with you. Right now we are enjoying the peace we got by the sacrifices of those who came before us but it is not an everlasting peace. Even tomorrow a war can occur in this world and you don’t want to be unprepared for that.

 

You are the future of this village. It is up to you to make sure that Konoha remains safe like your seniors have done in their time. 

 

As we have said before, we will do everything in our power to make sure you are as prepared as possible. If you don’t like this life then you can quit but you have to go through the training we decide for you. 

 

Anyone who wants to quit can do it now and return home to be a civilian but if you want to be a shinobi slacking off and cowardice will not be tolerated.”

 

Kakashi finished with a commanding voice and the remaining two jonin’s expressions matched his voice.

 

The genin looked at each other but neither of them said anything. Seeing their silence as acceptance, Asuma spoke.

 

“For the first exercise we have chosen that it will be Naruto Vs the rest of you. The next time we conduct it will be someone else vs the rest of you so I suggest you make sure you are as prepared as possible.

 

Now everyone takes your positions so that we can start the exercise.” Asuma finished speaking and the genin took their position as Naruto went to stand in front of them without saying a word.

 

The sky was overcast, casting a dull gray veil over the dense forest surrounding Training Ground 7. The air was damp, the wind gentle and chilled.

 

Eight genin stood at the edge of the training field, forming a semi-circle. Opposite them, alone under the shadow of a tall tree, was Uzumaki Naruto.

 

He said nothing, his posture calm, almost lazy, but his eyes were alert. Quiet and Cold.

 

The others shifted uncomfortably. They have already seen what Naruto is capable of but that was not everything. This time, they had to fight him and defeat him.

 

Kakashi, Kurenai, and Asuma stood atop a nearby branch, watching from above. Kakashi’s lone eye curved upward slightly in amusement.

 

"This exercise will test how well you can work against multiple opponents," he announced. “Your target is Uzumaki Naruto. He is not to be underestimated. Your goal—subdue him.”

 

“Subdue?” Kiba barked. “There’s eight of us! Only team 8 can defeat him, we don't need the others."He finished with a laugh and Akamaru joined his master.”

 

“Don’t be arrogant.” Kurenai reprimanded her genin.

 

“He’s not holding back,” Kurenai warned, her gaze sharp. “Imagine how shameful it will be to lose to a single genin so I advise you all to take it seriously”

 

‘Also any genin who wins against the collective group of the rest will receive half of their mission payments for one week. If you ask me, it is quite the incentive to win.” Asuma added just to make it more interesting for the rest of them.

 

Below, Naruto remained unmoving.

 

Sasuke narrowed his eyes on Naruto. “We can’t underestimate him. We need to go about this with a plan or we will face the shame of losing to a single genin.”

 

“You really think he can defeat us all?” Ino said, nervously twirling a strand of her hair. “He's strong but there are 8 of us..”

 

“Sasuke is right,” It was Shikamaru who replied. “Remember Naruto has those solid clones to help him. We can’t outnumber him even if it were 20 of us. We need a strategy.” 

 

They huddled together. Even Sasuke leaned in.

 

“Sasuke and Hinata, you will attack him in close quarters.,” Shikamaru directed. “Shino and Kiba, you will make sure we know which one is the real Naruto.” They all nodded and Shikamaru turned his eyes. 

 

“Choji  you will see your opportunity to crush his clones with brute force or try to catch him with your giant hands.

 

Sakura and I will remain behind to cover for Ino. I will try to catch him in my shadow possession and Sakura will use illusions to confuse him. If Ino hits him with Mind Body Switch. We win.”

 

“Won’t be that easy,” Sasuke said, eyes flicking toward Naruto. “He won’t make it easy for us.”

 

Shikamaru glanced again at Naruto. Still hadn’t moved. His jacket was open in the front, the sleeves flapping lightly in the wind. His hands were in his pockets.

 

He wasn’t even on guard. This is going to be a drag.

 

Naruto looked at his opponents. He doesn’t want to reveal everything about himself but Kakashi was right. The future was uncertain and this gave him the opportunity to prepare himself.

 

It also gives him the opportunity to show everyone what it was like to face an Uzumaki. The world seems to have forgotten his family but he will remind everyone what the name Uzumaki means.

 

“Begin.” he heard Asuma speak and quickly readied himself as the teams scattered.

 

Shino’s insects buzzed out from every direction.

 

Hinata activated her Byakugan and Sasuke rushed him with a Kunai in his hand.

 

Naruto’s eyes flicked once.

 

Kiba’s sprint was fast. He darted left, then right, Akamaru barking beside him. “Got him! Gatsuuga!”

 

The fangs spun like drills, rushing forward—

 

Naruto took a step to the side.

 

A chain erupted from the ground, snaking upward in a flash, slamming into Kiba mid-spin and tossing him across the clearing into a tree trunk with a solid thud.

 

“W-What?” Ino gasped as she watched the red haired boy easily send her former classmate flying in the air.

 

Hinata moved in silently, palms ready, aiming for his tenketsu. But before she could reach, four more chains burst from the earth like snakes, spinning around her and forming a dome of sealing symbols.

 

“Barrier: Four-Point Seal.”

 

She gasped, her Byakugan detecting the pulsing chakra locking her inside.

 

“He sealed her—!” Choji shouted, activating his Multi-Size Technique and charging like a rolling boulder.

 

Naruto didn’t blink.

 

He stepped forward and summoned a wooden sword which appeared in his right palm. It was a sword he used for his training so that he can one day the gift he was given.

 

The blade gleamed with a hissing sound as it crashed against the spinning Choji with enough force to stop his advancement.

 

But as Choji kept spinning, Naruto tapped the ground lightly. A boulder emerged from the ground forcing Choji to halt his movement and retreat.

 

“Dammit!” Sasuke said, forming a hand seal. “Fire style : Great Fireball jutsu.”

 

The raging fireball shot toward him—fast. But Naruto waved his right hand in front of it and the fireball disappeared.

 

Sasuke stopped in his tracks, surprised by what Naruto had done when he saw Naruto waving his right hand again and the same fireball emerged from his palm but this time heading for him.

He quickly substituted himself to avoid the jutsu and regroup with Shikamaru.

 

“Three down,” Shikamaru muttered, jaw clenched as he saw Sasuke appearing beside him. “He’s shutting us down without even trying.”

 

Sasuke cursed. “I’ll go again.”

 

He moved with speed. No Sharingan, but his taijutsu was still sharp. He closed the distance in seconds and launched a kick.

 

Naruto caught it with one hand.

 

No flourish. Just quiet precision.

 

Sasuke’s eyes widened. Naruto’s other hand moved.

 

The wooden sword glowed.

 

Sasuke pulled back, barely dodging the downward arc of the sword as it slammed into the ground, creating a crater. Dust shot upward.

 

Chains surged from the impact site.

 

Sasuke jumped back, throwing shuriken—but Naruto deflected each with the sword, twisting, graceful, silent.

 

“You never showed me anything,” Sasuke said, panting. “Why were you hiding your true strength?”

 

Naruto didn’t answer. Sasuke didn’t deserve an answer for this. Naruto did what he thought was best for him and even now he is now showing everything.

 

Naruto raised two fingers in front of his mouth, the ground beneath him cracked when he released his chakra, the shockwave halting Sasuke.

 

Sasuke looked up just in time to see him releasing a powerful gust of wind. The jutsu slammed into Sasuke and sent him flying towards the forest.

 

The Uchiha slammed into a tree with enough power to break it. All movement froze seeing his deadly jutsu.

 

Shikamaru grunted, locked in mid-jutsu. “Troublesome… He didn’t even used the clones”

 

Sakura stared in horror. “He took down almost everyone…”

 

Akamaru whined near Kiba. Shino’s bugs buzzed in panic as he kept his distance from Naruto. 

 

Hinata joined them once Naruto released his chains and the barrier disappeared.

 

“I knew he was strong but this is some Jonin level crap he is pulling.” Ino said she watched Naruto dismantle all of them one by one. He hasn’t even moved much from his original position and yet they all are sweating.

 

“He is showing incredible powers,” Shino said grimly, as Sasuke came back from the tree he crashed against. He looked winded but was holding himself. 

 

“Can you continue?” He asked the Uchiha who replied with a simple Yes.

 

Shino nodded to the Uchiha and walked forward, bugs converging into a swarm spear.

 

He launched them towards Naruto at an incredible speed.

 

Naruto watched the spear made up of bugs coming for him and braces himself. He held his sword with both hands and sliced them apart with the use of wind chakra—but this time, Shino’s plan was clear. It was a distraction.

 

Sasuke came in from behind with a kunai aimed for Naruto’s shoulder.

 

Naruto side-stepped again but this time… Sasuke smirked.

 

Shikamaru’s shadow suddenly connected with Naruto's own and halted his movements.

 

Sasuke’s movement had dragged Naruto into his range and both Shino and Sasuke provided enough distraction to possess his shadow.

 

“Got him!” Shikamaru called. “Ino, now!”

 

A little shaken by the show of abilities from Naruto, Ino launched her jutsu hoping to catch him.

 

Naruto’s fingers twitched. He can’t control his body properly.

 

Chains exploded from his back like a blooming flower—but slower this time. Sasuke quickly threw some shurikens to attack them.

 

Ino’s jutsu connected with him….

 

Only for the image of Naruto to flicker and vanish into smoke.

 

“Shadow Clone…?” Sasuke whispered.

 

“But when?” Shikamaru asked moving to support Ino who was facing the backlash of her jutsu.

 

The real Naruto dropped from the trees behind them. Wooden sword held in his right hand.

 

He moved like a ghost.

 

In a single spin, he smacked Shikamaru’s shoulder with the flat of his blade, and quickly moved forward for Sasuke.

 

He used his other hand to place a single sealing tag on a surprised Sasuke's chest.

 

The tag glowed.

 

“Paralysing Seal.” and Sasuke dropped to the ground unable to move.He moved towards Ino and attacked.

 

Naruto slashed with his swords but it fashed right through her. Naruto stopped as he felt an unnatural pull at his chakra.

 

He immediately disrupted his chakra flow to release the genjutsu. Naruto turned to see Ino already being dragged away by Sakura.

 

Sakura stepped forward, fists clenched.

 

“I—I won’t give up! Even if you’re stronger than us, we will still defeat you!” She said, hands clutching the kunai.

 

Sakura's words seemed to light a flame in the genin as Naruto watched everyone regroup against him.

 

Sasuke was still paralysed due to his tag and Shikamaru was holding his shoulder but everyone else seems to be in a fighting condition.

 

He saw Kiba getting up with Akamaru beside him. He watched as Sakura, Hinata and Ino all came together to support Shikamaru and Choji. 

 

Naruto looked at her but didn't say anything . He turned to look at Shino instead, the only one who had not joined the group. Instead he is dragging Sasuke back to their group.

 

Seeing their renowned spirit he decided to crush them. For the first time since the battle started Naruto spoke.

 

“I must applaud you for making it this far against me. You see you are not fighting an ordinary genin instead you are against an Uzumaki.

 

You might not know of this name or what it means so when you go back to your parents today, ask them. They will tell you what this symbol on my chest represents.

 

There is a reason why it took three great villages to destroy us.

 

Naruto created 10 clones of himself without using a single hand seal. He released his chakra and it hit everyone like a wave.

 

He looked at the genins as chains erupted from his back and loomed in the air like snakes and said, “Come and let me show you what true despair means.”

 

Everyone tensed but Shino held up a hand as his bugs regrouped.

 

“I forfeit,” Shino said quietly. 

 

Sakura looked at him, shocked. “What?!”

 

“It is not a battle we can win. He already took our strongest fighter out without breaking a sweat. What do you think will happen if we fight them in our current conditions.” Shino replied calmly.

 

Shikamaru looked at everyone. Ino was bruised by the attacks Naruto previously launched on her, both Choji and Kiba are injured. 

 

Even if Hinata, Sakura and he himself isn’t that much hurt it will still not be enough to stop the monster genin in front of him.

 

“Shino is right.” Shikamaru said as Ino looked at him in surprise. “He clearly is much stronger than us and with Sasuke and Shino out and the majority of us injured we don't stand a chance.”

 

Sakura looked around to see that Shikamaru is strong. She wanted to fight, to show everyone that she is not a coward but a real ninja also knows when to fight and when to retreat.

 

“Fine. I surrender too.” She said soon joined by Hinata and then Choji.

 

Only Ino and Kiba remain to fight Naruto. They both looked at eachother and sighed before announcing their own surrender.

 

“It’s over,” came Kakashi’s voice as he landed beside Naruto, clapping slowly. “Well done, Naruto. You didn’t even break a sweat.”

 

Naruto sheathed the wooden sword and cancelled his clones. He walked towards the gathered genins and released the seal that he used on Sasuke.

 

Then he turned to look at the Jonin’s walking towards them.

 

Sasuke got up. His pride burned with shame.

 

“I knew he was strong,” he muttered. “But I thought we would have enough .”

 

“Guess we were wrong,” Shikamaru agreed, groaning from the tree he slumped against.

 

Asuma exhaled smoke. “That kid… he's something else.”

 

“That he is,” Kakashi replied softly.

 

Silence reigned the genins as the Jonins reached them. They looked at the bruised, sweating and defeated genin and then at Naruto who looked as calm as before without a scratch on his body.

Kakashi clapped his hands once to get everyone’s attention. “Alright, everyone, great job. That was more intense than I expected.” 

He gave Naruto a subtle nod. “Naruto, congratulations on your win. For next week you will get half of their mission pay .”

Naruto didn’t respond with a grin or fist-pump. He just nodded, still breathing a little heavily as he leaned against a tree.

Kiba groaned hearing this and even Sakura and Hinata were a little disappointed.

Kurenai stepped forward, arms crossed. “Let’s begin the evaluations. I’ll go first.” Her eyes moved over the group with a mix of sternness and pride.

“You all quickly formed a strategy that can easily corner your opponent. Shikamaru provided roles according to everyone's strength so that they can use their full potential and that is the most important thing for a leader but Naruto was just too good for you.”

She replied and Shikamaru nodded his head in acceptance. The strategy was great but their opponent was even Great.

Asuma took over Kurenai and spoke, “You all didn't give up when your first plan failed and regrouped again to attack with a new strategy and nearly captured your target but that turned out to be a clone.”

Kiba snarled angrily as it was his role to recognise the clones and Shino’s expression were hidden behind the collar of his jacket and sunglasses.

Finally, Kakashi stepped forward, eye landing on the genins as he began. “You all have grown up. 

You refused to give up but also surrendered at the right time seeing that your comrades will not be able to fight at their best and continuing the battle will only endanger them.

Always remember a mission is important but your comrades are more important.” He finished and the genins nodded a little relieved to hear praises from their sensei’s.

Kakashi turned his single eye towards Naruto. The boy showed him much more than he expected. 

 

His movements were so graceful like he was watching somebody dance. His sword play, use of clones and ninjutsu alone makes him a chunin level shinobi and if you add his Uzumaki abilities then he is clearly a Jonin level shinobi.

“You, Naruto… where do I even begin?” Kakashi said, folding his arms. 

“That was an incredible performance. I’ll admit, I wasn’t entirely sure what you were capable of but Now I see. 

Your use of chakra chains and sealing jutsu gave you a huge advantage. But more than that—it was how you used your brain.”

Naruto blinked, surprised by the Jonin suddenly speaking about him.

“Your use of your shadow clones, your chains and even your ninjutsu—it was all advanced level. 

You misdirected, controlled the pace, and kept the enemy divided. That’s real battlefield instinct.”

Kurenai nodded in agreement. “You easily predicted their movements and used just enough force to beat them. 

There were many moments when you could have fatally wounded them but you controlled yourself which shows restraint.”

If it was about power alone I would recommend your name for the Jonin position immediately.”

Naruto lowered his head not used to people so genuinely praising him.

Asuma stepped closer and gave a rare smile. “I agree with Kurenai, Naruto—you’ve got what it takes. 

You fought smarter than I expected but when did you replace yourself with a clone and how did you disappear that fireball and then used it to attack with it.… what was that?”

Everyone looked towards him intending to listen to what he had to say. No one has ever seen someone doing something like that.

Naruto looked up and replied. “It is like a storage seal that uses time and space at its base. 

The fourth hokage had a jutsu which he used to teleport attacks away from him. He even teleported a bijudama. 

I modified that seal to not teleport but to seal the jutsu so that I can use it again.”

Everyone was stunned but no one was more surprised than Kakashi. To think that not only did Naruto use one of his father's seals but also modified it. He really is a genius.

 

“When I used that seal I noticed that everyone was a little surprised and were all looking at the fireball chasing Sasuke and I used that moment to substitute myself. 

Since my substitution doesn't generate any smoke and I don't use hand signs, no one noticed when I replaced myself with a clone.” 

Naruto finished speaking and Kakashi had to admit that was pretty awesome. To replace yourself mid battle with a clone without anyone noticing. That was a feat even he hadn't achieved.

“Well done Naruto. You have truly proved that you are the strongest genin in this village and I can confidently say that even chunins won't be able to defeat you so easily.” Kakashi said as he looked at Naruto with pride.

He stepped back and addressed all of them. “You all did well. Really. Most genin couldn’t hold up to something like this.

The fact that Naruto is much stronger than even we anticipated and even then you pushed him so far—means you’re growing. Each of you. Fast.”

There was a beat of silence.

Kurenai finally said, “Let this be a reminder that you still need to work hard and improve yourself. If he can do this, so can you. This was just a warm-up. When you face the real enemy it will be much harder.”

Asuma nodded and said, “So train. Sharpen your minds and bodies. You’ve seen what a determined opponent can do.”

Kakashi’s gaze swept across the group. “And remember, no one survives alone. Not even Naruto.”

Naruto blinked at that, and for the first time, gave a small smile. A rare one. Kakashi was right even if he was strong it still wasn't enough to achieve his goals.

It will never be enough and that's why he needs friends, he needs family so that they can work together to achieve their dreams.

Sakura stepped closer and grinned. “Hey Naruto… you were amazing.”

Ino folded her arms. “Don’t let it go to your head, whiskers. Next time, we’re taking you down.” Naruto gave a quiet laugh at the nickname Ino gave him.

Sasuke cracked his knuckles. “Next time, I’ll win.”

Kiba smirked, tossing Akamaru into the air and catching him. “Just don’t hide behind your clones, cheater.”

Choji nodded. “I’m still hungry…”

Hinata gave a quiet, “You did great, Naruto-kun…”

Shino pushed up his glasses. “It was… informative.”

Shikamaru just groaned. “Man, what a drag. I need a nap.”

The tension slowly dissolved into light banter as the genin picked themselves up. The Jonin watched proudly as the genin not only performed well but also bonded greatly.

Kakashi saw Naruto smiling as Ino and Shino talked to him and believed there was still hope.

The sun had begun to dip toward the horizon, casting long shadows across the clearing.

Kakashi looked at Asuma and Kurenai. “Think they’re ready?”

Kurenai nodded. “More than ready.”

Asuma gave a grin. “Let’s see what the world holds for them”

And with that, the next chapter of their journey began.

---

 

Sound Village:

The air in Orochimaru's hidden compound hung thick with the scent of damp earth and the metallic tang of snake scales. 

Karin sat cross-legged on a worn mat, meticulously cleaning her sword. Her serpentine companions, coiled in the shadows, watched with their unblinking eyes. 

Their scales shimmered with an iridescent sheen, reflecting the dim light filtering through the grimy windows.

Guren entered the room, her crystalline armor gleaming in the dim light. Her face, usually stoic, held a flicker of excitement. "Lady Karin," she began, her voice a low, steady rumble. "The preparations are finished. We can head out now"

Karin paused, her ruby eyes flicking up. How many years has it been since she left grass to join Orochimaru? She cried, trained, killed but most importantly she survived.

She survived because of the promise she made to her mother on her deathbed. Now she is taking one more step towards fulfilling that promise. 

Another Uzumaki family is waiting for her. She already found two Uzumaki orphans from lightning country but after today that number will increase to seven.

How sad it was that the once proud Uzumaki clan has been reduced to this. Scattered around the world living in hiding waiting for the day when they can return home.

All they need is patience, she needs patience and soon they will return home. Karin knows in her heart, and can feel it in her chakra that soon Uzushio will call them and soon they will reunite to rebuild their home but until then she needs to survive.

"The Uzumaki family that I found are living in a small village, on the border pof earth country. It will take us 4 days of travel to reach them." Guren informed her as she got up from her position and sheeted her sword.

She is ready. She is prepared. “Where are Shiro and Kaizen.?” Karin asked about the two Uzumaki she found. They were her brothers and Karin worried when she couldn’t see them.

“They have still to return from the mission Orochimaru gave them.” Karin remembers what Orochimaru means to her.

For the world he was a monster but for her he was the saviour who came to her rescue and provided her with the tools to protect herself. 

He is even helping her in finding lost Uzumaki. He was the one who told her about Shiro and Kaizen, two Uzumaki living in hiding. 

Orochimaru trained her, taught her sealing and even gave her his own summoning. He made her what she is today. 

Even if her family and friends seem to not like him Karin will not forget his kindness. He might not show it but Karin knows that he cares for her. She was his apprentice after all.

She glanced at the sword strapped behind her. The one her master gave her. His legendary sword Kusanagi. A proof of what Karin means to him.

Shiro and Kaizen have been sent by him to Konoha. To meet someone for him and bring something because there were no better spies than them. 

They both have developed this amazing ability to completely erase their presence and after Orochimaru taught them the camouflage jutsu they can be completely invisible to the rest of the world.

To infiltrate a village like Konoha is a dangerous task and ordinarily she wouldn’t have sent her family for such a dangerous mission but there was something else that she also needed to find and the Uzumaki duo were her best choice.

Orochimaru informed her that there was a Uzumaki living in Konoha. A boy living as an orphan ostracised by the very home he was living in.

Orochimaru told her about the burden he carried. He told her that the previous jinchuriki was also an Uzumaki woman named Kushina who died protecting the leaf.

And Karin needed to find the boy then she had to protect her family. Orochimaru has told her enough about the jinchuriki to know how they are treated. 

He also told her about the group he was part of in the past which plans to capture the Jinchurikis and Karin can’t let it happen.

Shiro and Kaizen have been sent to learn as much about Naruto Uzumaki and report back to her so that she could reunite with one more member of her family.

Karin looked at the girl standing in front of her. As long as she has loyal friends like Guren nothing bad could happen to her again. 

A wave of determination washed over Karin as she said , "Assemble our team. We leave immediately."

Guren nodded her acceptance and within moments she left the hideout to go and reunite with her family.

The journey was swift and silent. Karin, Guren, and three of their most capable subordinates moved with the practiced efficiency of seasoned shinobi. 

They arrived at the village within three days. The evening sun painted the sky in hues of orange and purple. 

The village, nestled in a small valley, seemed peaceful, almost idyllic. Smoke curled from chimneys, and the sound of children's laughter echoed through the air, a stark contrast to the grim reality of their mission.

Guren led them to a small, thatched-roof house on the outskirts of the village. An elderly couple greeted them with wary eyes, their faces etched with the hardships of a long life.

 Three children, their red hair a vibrant contrast to the rustic surroundings, peeked from behind their grandparents' legs. The youngest, a girl with eyes like amethysts, stared at Karin with wide-eyed curiosity.

Karin stepped forward, her expression carefully neutral. "My name is Karin Uzumaki. I came here to meet my lost family."

The elderly woman gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. Her eyes widened with a flicker of hope in them. 

"An Uzumaki?" the man asked, his voice hard. Clearly not so trusting of strangers. Karin produced a golden chain from her hand as the childrens watched in awe and the old man relaxed, clearly satisfied with her proof. 

“We should go inside where no one can hear us.” The man said as he looked around anxiously. 

"Of course,” Karin nodded and asked her team to stay outside as they invited her inside their house. The little girl seems to like her because she held her hand to take her towards a chair. 

Karin sat there pulling the girl in her lap. ‘Your eyes are so pretty.” The girl said and Karin gave her a small smile and replied, “Thank you sweetie but you are even more pretty than me.” The little girl blushed hearing her words.

“I honestly never thought that I would see another Uzumaki in my life so what brings a young Uzumaki here in search of us? With the way you immediately reached our home it seems like you already knew of us.” The old man asked her.

Karin nodded as she looked up to meet his eyes. “My friend was on a mission when she came across this village and saw you. She informed me and we came immediately to meet you.

I have two more Uzumaki living with me and I want you and your family to join us so that we can go back to our real home when the time comes.”

“Real home, my son and daughter-in-law thought the same. They believed in that promise made to us years ago and went to search for our family like you. 

They went to search for the child that was promised and that was 6 years ago and they have yet to return.

This is our home where no one knows what those hairs mean and I don’t want to risk their lives.” the old man said looking at the childrens who seemed oblivious to the conversation going on.

Karin understands their fear. It was hard to believe in a better future when you have lost everything.

But she tried anyway. She explained her purpose, her voice steady and persuasive, outlining her vision of a renewed Uzushiogakure. 

The children, their eyes wide with wonder, listening intently. The youngest, the girl with the amethyst eyes, leaned forward, her ears twitching slightly.

The grandparents, their faces etched with a history of loss, exchanged hesitant glances. "We have lived quietly here for many years," the woman said, her voice soft. "We have tried to forget the past."

"I understand," Karin replied. "But the past is a part of us. It shapes who we are. And we cannot allow our legacy to vanish.

I understand how hard it is for you to believe once more. My mother told me about all this on her deathbed and I promised her that I will reunite Uzumaki once more.

I want you to believe me when I say that we will go back. The child that was promised is already born in this world. 

You can feel it in your chakra, the call of her home. Soon Uzushio will call us and when needed hen ready.

I promise to protect your family with my own life. I have friends to rely on and a place I can call my second home.

This place is not safe for you. How long can you hide? One day someone will come here like I did and they will recognise who you are.

What will you do then? Where will you hide? It is only a matter of time before the world finds out about you. 

Believe in the words our founder spoke. Believe in the promise that was made. Believe me that one day we will return to uzushio.

The children, their youthful enthusiasm overriding their grandparents' caution, were captivated by Karin's words. 

The youngest girl, her name was Hana, spoke of strange dreams filled with swirling red chakra and images of a swirling whirlpool.

After a long discussion, the grandparents, their hearts swayed by their grandchildren's eagerness and Karin's compelling vision, agreed to accompany her.

As they prepared to leave, a commotion erupted at the village entrance. The village leader, a stout man with a stern expression, stood at the head of a group of shinobi, his face flushed with anger.

"You will not take our children!" he bellowed. "They belong here!"

Karin's expression hardened. "They belong to their clan. And I am here to take them home."

“We are leaving on our own, there is no need to worry.” the grandmother, Kanna spoke.

The village leader scoffed. "You can leave if you want but leave the children here. I can't let you take that precious Uzumaki blood away from me."

“You knew.” The grandfather, Gamahiro accused.

“Of course I knew. Why do you think I let you live here? Those children will fetch me a great price if I sell them to either Iwa or Kumo. 

So you all can leave but the children belong to me.” the leader said as Hana clutched at Karin’s dress in fear.

Karin knelt down to look her in the eyes and said, “Don’t worry. Remember we are Uzumaki and Uzumaki don't fear anyone.” 

The girl nodded and Karin took her sword out as she stepped forward towards the village leader.

Seeing her sudden movement the leader ordered the shinobi to attack. The shinobi charged, their weapons drawn. 

Karin's eyes flashed, and her snake summons erupted from her sleeves, their massive forms creating a barrier between her group and the villagers. 

The snakes moved with a terrifying grace, their fangs dripping with venom. The shinobi recoiled in fear, their weapons shaking in their hands.

Karin moved with a speed that blurred the senses. She weaved through the shinobi, her movements precise and lethal. 

Her chakra pulsed, creating shockwaves that sent her opponents flying. Chains erupted from her body piercing the enemies with deadly accuracy.

The village shinobi, despite their numbers, were no match for Karin's skill and power.

She dispatched them with a cold, calculated efficiency, ensuring that none were fatally wounded, but all were incapacitated.

The village leader, his face pale with fear, watched in horror as his shinobi fell one by one. 

Karin approached him, her eyes like chips of amethyst.

"Do not interfere with the Uzumaki," she said, her voice a low, dangerous whisper. "They are under my protection."

The village leader, his bravado shattered, could only nod in terrified agreement.

With the village's resistance broken, Karin led the Uzumaki family away, her serpentine companions slithering behind them like living shadows. 

They journeyed back to Orochimaru's compound, the children's eyes wide with a mixture of awe and apprehension. 

Hana, however, seemed strangely calm, a small smile playing on her lips.

Back at the compound, Karin began to integrate the new arrivals, telling the children about the history of Uzushiogakure and the unique abilities of their clan. 

She saw in their eyes the potential for a new generation of Uzumaki, a generation that would rise from the ashes of their destroyed home.

The snakes watched from the shadows, their unblinking eyes reflecting the flickering torchlight, as Karin began to weave a new destiny for the lost seeds of Uzushiogakure.

Soon they will bring back the glory of the Uzumaki. Soon they will go back to uzushio but first she needed to find the chosen one.

Her thoughts were halted when she heard a noise from behind. She turned her head to see Shiro and Kaizen.

She happily introduced the boys with their new family members. Shiro looked at her and gave her a scroll and nodded as the brothers played with the children.

Karin opened the scroll only for a picture to fall from it. She picked the picture from the ground to see a young boy who looked the same age as her with vibrant red hair and blue eyes.

Even with this picture she can tell that there is something special about this boy whose name is Naruto.

Time for her to reunite with one more member of her family.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Please review and leave suggestions.

Chapter 14: Wave

Summary:

We arrive at wave and meet Zabuza.

Uzushio

“Hiruzen thinks he can trap me with these childish plays.” Naruto spoke as he sat on top of Kurama meditating and thinking about the team training he had with the genin teams.

He has come here to free his mind because Kakashi informed them that they will be leaving for a mission tomorrow morning.

What that mission is yet to be told.

He opened his eyes to see the ruins of Uzushio. He looked at how the enemy came and raped his home.

If it wasn't for Lord Aizen everything would have been destroyed. These barriers and the environment around Uzushio have preserved their history.

It was impossible for anyone to survive the stormy weather and wild Whirlpools that surrounded Uzushio. It was like the very sea is angry at what happened and it probably is.

And even if you somehow managed to get past that the barriers won't let you enter the island. 

It was the perfect defense but it came a little late. He imagined how his life would have been if Uzushio wasn't destroyed.

Maybe he would have been sent here to be raised by his clan and family instead of Konoha. The Hokage would have seen how he was treated and then decided to send him away.

He imagined children running around the island and playing on the beaches. He imagined shinobi training and people chatting but it was all just imagination.

He was robbed of a life he could have had by people who couldn't control their greed and fear. 

His thoughts came to the present as he felt Kurama turn under him. The giant fox has made it his mission to only sleep. He doesn't eat, walk or even get up. All he does is lay here and sleep.

Maybe he should do something to change that.

“Why have you come here Naruto?” Kurama asked, a little annoyed. 

Naruto never said what he really wanted to say and instead decides to dance around the subject and Kurama hated that.

Naruto heard the fox and knew that he needed to speak his mind. Kurama hated when he dodged the real subject.

He sighed and jumped from the top to stand in front of Kurama. The fox opened his eyes to look at him as he sat down with one leg raised and rested his hand and head on it.

“Do you think I made the right choice?” Naruto asked and Kurama closed his eyes again.

Kurama knows what he is talking about. The contract that the Hokage made him sign and the agreement they had. 

Personally Kurama doesn't care about them but Naruto seems to value them. Perhaps it has something to do with the third hokage.

He opened his eyes to see the troubled expression on the boy's face. Sometimes Kurama forgets that Naruto is still a boy and he needs someone to show him the right way.

But Kurama won't be able to always help him so he let Naruto come to the answers on his own with little help from his side and he decided to do the same here.

“Why did you sign them? What was your reasoning behind it?” Kurama asked.

Naruto thought about it for a moment and answered, “because I had no choice. The moment the third announced that he knew I was no longer your Jinchuriki I knew he was up to something.

The scrolls gave it away. I know he knew that he wouldn't be able to stop me from leaving Konoha and I knew he cared about me enough not to outright execute me for treason so I took a gamble and told him the truth.

The scroll presented me with an unique opportunity, one which I didn't want to miss.

I knew for a fact that If the third hokage wants , he can easily make sure that I don't see the sunlight for the rest of my life but even then he is offering me a choice.

All I had to do was maintain a connection to Konoha. I hate Konoha and all its people but it is still not enough for me to destroy it so it was no big deal for me to maintain a relationship with them.

Even if I don't have you sealed inside me anymore I still am the only son of their Hokage and once they learn about my abilities and how only I am the key to you, they will try everything to make sure I remain in Konoha and the third gave me a free pass from them.

I am not naive enough to believe that they will accept the terms that I and the third have agreed but it still gave me time to prepare myself. 

I have already made sure that no one aside from Hiruzen knows about our agreement and he can only reveal it once I leave the village.

It gave me time to prepare myself while the third didn't look over my shoulder consistently. 

When I am ready and do leave the village and if Konoha respects the agreement I won't have to worry about them and if they don't then I will be more than capable to handle them.

In both scenarios it only benefits me and as for the marriage agreement, it's a tricky situation. 

On one hand I do have to marry someone but now I have to make sure it is someone from Konoha and I can't help but think I made a mistake there.”

Naruto finished and Kurama hummed as he listened to the boy. He was right the agreement between the third and Naruto only benefited the boy but the marriage agreement was a masterstroke by the aged hokage.

It will bind Naruto with Konoha for generations. Kurama doesn't think it's a bad idea. Above all else he wants Naruto to be happy and if his happiness is in Konoha then so be it.

“Don't worry too much about the future. We will deal with it when it comes to it but I don't think you made the wrong choices that day. 

Even if you had to sign the marriage contract you are still the one who benefits the most.” Kurama said and Naruto looked both relieved and confused. 

Kurama gave a small smile and continued. “I am a biju and I don't understand what marriage really means but I know that it is sacred. 

My father also married someone he loved. Devi married Aizen and in both cases I have never seen them so happy before they married the person they loved.

You have high goals for your life but you also need to enjoy your life too Naruto.

You asked me why you haven't been able to make the symbol whole on your right hand.” Kurama said and Naruto nodded. The symbol is almost fully coloured but no matter what Naruto does or thinks nothing seems to solve how to fully colour it.

He asked Kurama for advice but the fox ignored it. Seems like he was about to answer now.

“It is because you are still lacking. Ever since you released me and Devi, you have concentrated only on your training. 

I have observed how you increased your regimen and how you train yourself to exhaustion everyday.

And it is because you are lonely. You had me and Devi but now both of us are no longer there for you all the time and you miss it so you try to busy your mind with training to avoid thinking about how lonely you are.”

Kurama's words made Naruto look down in shame. The fox was right. He was lonely but not like before. This time he just misses Devi so much. She was everything in his life and now she is just gone.

Kurama sensing his emotions reached with his finger to lift his head. “Devi wanted you to achieve your goal and become strong but she also wanted you to be happy and so do I.

There is more to this world than training. My father experienced it, Devi experienced it and now it is time for you to experience it too.

You think this marriage agreement is a mistake but what if it leads you to happiness.

Go and have some fun with your life. Make friends and talk to people. I know you don't want to be close to anyone from Konoha but what about your team or that girl Ino who you keep mentioning so fondly.”

Naruto blushed a little seeing Kurama mentioning that he talks about Ino fondly. He tries to deny this but the fox reminded him that he can sense emotions.

Ino has become a special figure in his life. Her constant nagging and continued presence in his life has made him consider her much closer than the rest of Konoha.

“What I want to say is.” Kurama continued ignoring his inner dialogue. “Go and understand how the world works and how people work. Enjoy different moments of your life and different emotions.

You have worked hard to understand yourself and your chakra and the result is in front of you but you still lack on a fundamental level.

You have mastered the physical aspects of chakra but you are still far away from mastering the spiritual aspects and that's why you are still lacking.

When my father shared his chakra with his followers it was not about ninjutsu, taijutsu or genjutsu. It was about understanding each other.

There are some truths that can't be spoken. Some emotions that can't be expressed and chakra helped in understanding those things.

My father thought that through chakra we will be able to understand each other, that we will be able to understand the joy of others and feel the pain of others.

When my father preached about chakra it was not to weaponize it like shinobi did but to use it to understand and help each other and that's what Ninshu is.

But this understanding doesn't come so easily. You have to understand yourself first before you try to understand others.

Even before he became the jinchuriki of the ten tails, my father was incredibly powerful. 

I have never met anyone as powerful as him including the Biju and that was because he understood and controlled the very nature of this world.

Now it is time for you to understand  something that is everywhere like my father did before you.

There is something in nature that very few could grasp and my father was one of them and only when he experienced his life did he was able to understand nature.

You need to do the same. Meet different people and see the world. It will help you gain new perspectives and develop you as a person.

Every person is different from each other. They train differently, eat differently, speak differently and feel differently and you need to understand this basic pattern.

I am not saying you have to read their minds but you have to be able to at least feel their emotions.

The true usage of chakra was to connect with people. To create something not to destroy so work on creating something with your chakra instead of using your chakra to only destroy.

The day you can use your chakra to create instead of destroying will be the day you have truly mastered it and only then will you be able to derive the truth of nature and bend it according to your will.

My father learned it with the help of a friend. Even your first hokage Hashirama was able to attain a part of this truth and that's why they are known as Sage.

Devi and I have always told you that you are different from every other shinobi because of your chakra and it is because it resonates with nature much more strongly than the rest.

You have a strong foundation to work on. Now you just have to experience life and it will come naturally to you. 

Chakra resonates with your emotions. You have experienced pain, happiness, loneliness, exhaustion and now it is time for you to experience love and friendship.

This love is different from the love you have for Devi or me.

The more you experience this world and all it has to offer the closer you grow to it and one day you will be able to achieve the feat that my father did.

And that will be the day the mark will bless you with its whole form and all of its abilities. 

Once you have the nature within your grasp you will be able to bend it to your will like you do with your chakra but until then go and have some fun with your life.”

Naruto has been worried about the mark but Kurama manages to ease his worries once again.

Love? He never thought about such things focusing only on his goal but perhaps he should ease a little.

There is more to life than training. What is the point of being strong when you can't be happy?

 Naruto promised Devi that he will be happy and enjoy his life and now it might be a great time to start working on it.

He should also work on learning the power of Nature that Kurama talks about but first he needs to prepare for his mysterious mission with his team.

Naruto decides to leave his distant facade and try to be a bit friendly with others. Maybe it will lead him to more fulfilling experiences like he had with Devi and Kurama.

But it was not easy, was it? Years of being ostracised by the people of Konoha has left a bitter taste in his mouth. He should still try.

“Thanks Kurama.” He replied to the fox who already went back to sleep and returned home to rest because tomorrow he is going on his first mission outside of Konoha.

 

---

 

Hokage Office 

Sunlight streamed through the windows of the Hokage's office, illuminating dust motes that danced in the air like lazy fireflies. 

Naruto stood with his hands inside his pockets. Beside him, Sasuke stood straight, eyes closed in quiet contemplation, and Sakura stood upright, determined to impress.

The Third Hokage regarded them kindly. "You think they are ready Kakashi.." He asked their Sensei.

Kakashi who was busy reading his book just nodded and the third sighed seeing his promising jonin acting this way. Can't he put the book away for some time.

“I asked you a question Jonin.” Hiruzen said a little irritated.

Kakashi recognised the irritation and carefully put the book away before the third could burn it with a fire jutsu like he did that one time.

Kakashi glanced at his students. Naruto and Sasuke were both ready for a C rank mission and while Sakura still lacks Kakashi hopes this mission will be a huge motivation for them.

“Yes Lord Hokage. I believe they are ready.” He replied. He has already chosen a mission for them yesterday and now they are just completing the formalities with the paperwork.

Hiruzen nodded and called for his secretary to send the client.

The door opened, and a gruff, bearded man stumbled in, holding a sake bottle. "These are the brats who'll protect me? I hope they're stronger than they look."

He said as soon as he laid eyes on them but when he saw Naruto a look of surprise crossed his face before he quickly replaced it but not fast enough for Naruto to miss it.

“I assure you that Team 7 is capable of protecting you, Tazuna san.” The third addressed the client before he turned towards them.

“You have an hour to leave the village with Tazuna. Kakashi will brief you about the mission. Good luck on your first mission outside the village.Dismissed.” He finished and Team 7 along with Tazuna left the office.

Naruto and others were briefed by Kakashi as soon as they left the mission and asked Tazuna to meet them at the main gate in one hour.

They are going to the land of waves where Tazuna is building a bridge. Their mission was to protect Tazuna throughout their journey and only return once the bridge is completed.

It was a month long mission and so Kakashi dismissed them to pack accordingly and meet him in one hour at the gate.

After an hour Team 7 assembled at the gate where Tazuna was already waiting for them.

“You guys have everything you need.?” Kakashi asked his team and they all nodded.

Kakashi looked at Naruto and saw that he was not carrying a backpack and said, “since you don't have a backpack I can assume that you have a storage scroll with you.”

Naruto nodded. Kakadhi knows that he is good at sealing and deduced that he would have a simple storage scroll to carry his stuff.

What he doesn't know is that Naruto has improved the storage scroll. Although he still doesn't need the scroll because of his mark, he still made an improvement in which wherever you put the sealing formula turns into a storage capacity.

It doesn't matter if it is your clothes, a scroll or even your headband. All you need is the formula and chakra.

Sasuke and Sakura looked at their heavy backpacks and sulked. Naruto looked at them and decided to help them a little.

He produced three hand bands that he has customised to store things for his team and presented them to them.

“Here, I made them for you. The blue one is for Kakashi, the purple one for Sasuke and the pink one for Sakura. It has enough storage capacity for you three. 

You can wear them on your hands and to use them all you need to do is touch the item you need to store and channel your chakra and it will get stored in the band. 

When you want that item back you just have to channel your chakra and imagine that item and it will be in your hands immediately.”

He said as he gave them to his team. Sasuke took it without questions and immediately went to store his bag inside it.

Sakura looked a little surprised by his gesture but took it while giving him a smile and a thank you and Kakashi gave him an eye smile.

Naruto didn't do this to form friendships. He just knows that it will help them during the mission and won't slow them down.

“Now that we are ready thanks to Naruto we should move out immediately. Naruto produce 5 clones and have them transform into us to create a decoy for any enemies we might face.

Sasuke and Sakura you will guard Tazuna from the sides while Naruto you will take the front while I guard the back. Let's move.”

Kakashi gave orders and they all followed. Naruto created the clones and ordered them to keep some distance from them. 

Within minutes team 7 headed out of the leaf for their first C rank mission.

The journey was filled with silence . Birds chirped overhead, and the road was quiet.

Kakashi read his book and both Sasuke and Naruto prefered the silence. Sakura and Tazuna on the other hand were fidgeting nervously.

“No need to be so nervous Sakura. This is only a C rank mission. The most we could face are some bandits and I am sure you all can handle them.” Kakashi said trying to ease Sakura which seemed to work as the girl stopped fidgeting but Tazuna on the other hand became even more nervous.

They carried on for another hour in silence but it was enough for Sakura. She looked at Tazuna and thought about the Wave. 

She had never heard or seen anything about Wave so she decided to ask the client they were guarding.

Sakura glanced toward the old man walking ahead of her, his straw hat bobbing slightly with each determined step.

“Tazuna-san,” she asked, stepping up beside him, “can I ask you something?”

“Hm? What is it, girl?” he replied, not slowing down but turning his head slightly toward her.

“What kind of place is the Land of Waves? I mean… I’ve only read a little about it, but I’d like to know more. And, well, why are you building this bridge?”

Tazuna grunted softly, his lips twitching into something that resembled a tired smile as he thought about his birthplace.

“The Land of Waves, eh? It’s small. Real small. We don’t have shinobi like the bigger nations. No daimyo’s palace. No mighty cities. Just villages, farms, and the sea.”

Sakura nodded, listening intently as the group continued walking. She wanted to ask something but Tazuna spoke again.

“It’s beautiful, though,” he continued, his voice softening. “Mist in the mornings, stretching out over the water like a blanket. Fishing boats bobbing in the harbor. The kind of quiet that seeps into your bones.”

He sighed, then looked ahead with a firmer expression.

“The bridge… it’s hope. We’ve always relied on boats to reach the mainland. But for some time now the sea seems to be angry with us. 

The ocean has become home to wild storms and dangerous whirlpools. It has become difficult to row a boat in these harsh conditions and as a result we have become much more isolated from the world than we wanted.

This bridge will connect us to the rest of the world. Trade, travelers, medicine, opportunity—things we need will reach us without any disturbance. It will also attract the rest of the world to us.”

Tazuna left the part where the bridge will also make sure that Gato and his tyranny ends as the wave once more becomes part of the world. That man has made sure to take advantage of their isolation.

He paused, his gaze distant for a moment. Imagining a future where Wave will once again be as beautiful and as prosperous as he remembered from his childhood.

“I’m building it so no child in Wave has to wonder if they’ll see something better out there. So our people don’t feel so cut off… so forgotten.”

Sakura was quiet, the weight of his words sinking in. The bridge seems to hold much more importance for him than she thought.

“I never thought a bridge could be that important,” she murmured.

Tazuna chuckled dryly. “Most people don’t. But sometimes, all it takes is a path… and the will to build it for the betterment of the future.”

Naruto could relate to that sentiment. All it needs is someone with a will to take the first step and soon they will be on the path to making a better future.

“Why don't you have shinobi?” Sakura asked again. It was weird for her to think of a village without shinobi.

Tazuna looked at Naruto. The boy's red hair and that symbol on his back and chest is no mystery to Tazuna. 

He had a suspicion about who the boy was but he just needed to be sure. In a Shinobi world you can't trust anything.

There is something in Wave that only a few know and if this boy is who he thinks he is then he needs to tell him about that secret.

It seems like fate has dragged him to Konoha to look for help. It seems like once again it will be the Uzumaki who will provide protection to them. He glanced at the curious girl and replied.

“We never needed them. In the past when the sea was silent the people of Wave used boats to travel. We mainly relied on sea business for our economy and we had no fear of someone attacking us or of pirates coming to loot us because of our ally of the sea.

The wave had this close ally ever since it was founded and it was the people of Uzushio. Uzushio was an island near Wave and the home of the Uzumaki clan.”

At the mention of the Uzumaki clan both Saskue and Sakura looked at Naruto who seemed to mind his own business.

Thanks to Kakashi they know about the Uzumaki clan and that the symbol that Naruto wears is the symbol of his clan.

“They were strong fighters who used to protect us.” Tazuna continued. “But some years ago they were invaded and destroyed by the enemy nations and ever since that day we have lost our protectors. 

It was the same time when the sea changed its nature and became so dangerous. It was like even the water around Uzushio was angry for them.

I met only a few Uzumaki in my life but I can tell you they were a strong bunch of people. Even when the three great nations attacked them it was still not enough to completely wipe them. 

The people of my age from the Wave have known a story that has been passed around. A story of what happened that day when the Uzumaki were attacked and what was promised.”

“I think it's enough for now. Don't you think Tazuna san?” Naruto interrupted before Tazuna could tell his team something they didn't deserve to know.

Tazuna looked a little disappointed by being interrupted but when he saw Naruto's eyes he nodded. Sometimes the few people know something the better it is for them.

The boy reminded him of the Uzumaki and his interruption only proved his suspicions.

“You are one of them aren't you?” Tazuna asked and Naruto only nodded his head as he looked forward.

“Do you believe the story?” Tazuna asked again. He didn't even know if the story was true or just a legend but if the boy also knows it then there must be some truth to it.

Naruto didn't answer him and silence reigned again. Sasuke and Sakura looked suspiciously at Tazuna and Naruto while Kakashi narrowed his eyes.

There seems to be a lot of things that Naruto is hiding from them. The destruction of Uzushio was a sore spot for Konoha and yet Naruto seems to know more about that than what he presents to know.

They walked for a full day before deciding to rest for the night. Naruto sent his clones to secure the perimeters while Sasuke made a tent for everyone. Sakura was sent to hunt for something to eat and Kakashi just sat there and read his book.

Sakura came back with some edible mushrooms and fruits and a large rabbit and eyes full of tears. Seems like killing the rabbit took a toll on her.

They had dinner while Kakashi explained to Sakura why killing is necessary and then retired for the night. Kakashi took the first watch then Sakura. After her it was Sasuke and Naruto took the last watch.

They started moving early and now Tazuna was a little hungover from all the drinking he was doing so they needed to walk a little slowly.

It was frustrating for him to walk so slowly. But within some hours Tazuna was all well and they resumed their pace. Another day went the same and they retired for the night.

The next day they were doing the same with Naruto sending transformed clones ahead as decoys and the team guarding the bridge builder when suddenly he stopped.

“What happened?” Sasuke asked, seeing his sudden stop.

“My clones were attacked by two shinobi. They have captured one while the other ran away.” Naruto replied as he resumed his walk.

Soon team 7 reached a Shinobi hanging in the air by a chakra chain courtesy to one of his clones. 

Tazuna seems very interested in the chain. Maybe he is remembering the Uzumaki he met.

“Well done Naruto. Now if you excuse me I have some questions for our guest here.”Kakashi said as Naruto dropped the shinobi and Kakashi dragged him away.

The more time Kakashi took the more nervous Tazuna seemed to be. Naruto also looked at him suspiciously. 

According to the memories he got from his clones these shinobi were at least chunin level judging from their chakra and they attacked the bridge builder not his team which meant they were after them.

Naruto clearly remembers from the mission briefing that they were hired to guard Tazuna from bandits and thieves, not from Shinobi.

Kakashi returned with his sharingan open for everyone to see and went straight to Tazuna.

“You know what I hate the most. When someone lies to me. Now Tazuna san care to tell me why you lied about the mission and why there are A rank shinobi targeting you.” Kakashi said as he looked at the bridge builder.

Tazuna was sweating bullets from fear. It didn't help that Kakashi looked really pissed at him.

“I am sorry.” Tazuna replied as tears came to his eyes. “I don't have a choice. There is a man named Gato who came to Wave a few years ago in the name of business and captured our country.

He has some men working under him and if anyone tries to stand against him Gato kills them.

He kidnaps children and women, kills father's and son's. He is a monster who is destroying the Wave.

This bridge is our last hope to escape his tyranny and I understand if you don't want to help me but please don't kill me. I still need to go back to complete the bridge even if Gato kills me.”

Tazuna was now on his knees begging Kakashi who looked exhausted. Kakashi cover his sharingan and dropped the unconscious shinobi. 

“What should we do?” Kakashi asked the team.

Naruto looked at Tazuna. He could feel the truth coming out of his mouth. He could feel the pain and suffering. This is what is wrong with the shinobi world.

There is just no way that none of the shinobi villages knew about Gato and yet they did nothing because it was not their village.

Even if they know Tazuna was going to die fighting for the freedom of his home Konoha wouldn't care about it because it was not there mission.

But Naruto is not like them. He will never abandon a man to his fate. Wave was once protected by Uzushio and Naruto will accept his duties as a Uzumaki.

“I will continue the mission and make sure Tazuna remains safe.” He said and everyone looked at him surprised except Kakashi who only narrowed his eyes.

Tazuna looked so grateful to him like he was god but Naruto is only doing what he should do as an Uzumaki.

“I agree with Naruto. We can't just leave him here to die. I also want to continue the mission.” Sasuke spoke next but his reasons were completely different from Naruto.

He too wants to protect Tazuna but he also wants to face powerful opponents to gauge how far he has come and this mission is the perfect opportunity for it.

Kakashi nodded and turned to Sakura. “What do you think, Sakura?” He asked his only female genin.

Sakura looked at her teammates with nervousness. They are strong and ready to fight stronger opponents. 

Sasuke was the topper of the class and Naruto is stronger than all of them so it was no surprise that they wanted to continue.

But Sakura is weak compared to them. She couldn't fight strong opponents on her own. Sakura shook her head. How long is she going to be a coward? She looked at Tazuna and saw his pleading face.

She will do it. She will prove that she is a worthy shinobi of the leaf and she will make sure that her team remains safe.

“I also want to continue.” She replied resolutely.

Kakashi looked at his team. All three want to continue but for different reasons. He knows that this mission is not what Genin is supposed to do but this should prove to be a necessary experience in their development.

Nothing trains you better than a hard and dangerous mission. Kakashi knows thanks to his sharingan that Zabuza Momochi of Kiri is waiting for him along with his apprentice and one of the demon brothers who ran away.

He also knows that Gato has hundreds of henchmen working for him and a mysterious masked figure who seems to be his right hand man and even stronger than Zabuza.

Kakashi thinks he can continue the mission but he needs to make sure that the village also agrees with his choice.

“Tazuna san we will continue this mission but seeing the dangers that now surrounds us this has now become an A rank mission plus we have to request for some backup based on the information I have gathered and so you now have to pay us for two A rank missions instead of the C rank you booked.”

Kakashi explained. There was no way the village council would accept him putting these genins in danger for only a C rank mission but two A ranks payments might help him explain to them why he continued the mission.

Tazuna looked down. He just barely managed to pay for the C rank and now he has to pay for two A rank missions. Even if he sells everything he owns it still won't be enough.

“I am sorry but I don't have any more money. I used everything I had to buy necessary equipment for the bridge construction and used the rest to hire you guys. There is nothing more I can give you.”

Naruto could feel for the bridge builder. What a hopeless situation he found himself in. To think that Konoha would still try to benefit itself from such a poor person is pitiful.

Naruto walked towards Tazuna and helped him get up. “You don't have to worry. I will pay for it on your behalf and in return you have to make sure that you build a bridge that no one has ever seen.”

Naruto has no shortage of money thanks to the various bounty hunting he did and the fortune he inherited from his parents. No to mention the loot he recovered from some bandit camps he raided on his outings.

Hearing his words Tazuna lowered his head to touch his feet. He thanked him with so much emotion that it even overwhelmed him.

Kakashi wanted to say something else but Naruto stopped him, “I am doing this whether Konoha wants or not. Now it is up to you to decide what you want to do.”

Naruto made his stand clear. He is going to the Wave one way or another. He can't just leave people to suffer. Devi will never forgive him.

Kakashi sighed, “Fine, we can continue the mission.” He said as he took out a scroll to request for backup. Once he was finished he tied the unconscious shinobi to a tree and summoned his dog.

They all have already met Pakkun but this one is new. “Gorou, I want you to take this scroll and give it to the Hokage. Do this as fast as you can, okay.” 

The dog nodded and took the scroll in his mouth and ran at full speed. Naruto has to admit he has never seen someone run so fast.

Kakashi turned to them and said, “Now we march forward.” and with that Team 7 and Tazuna continue their journey.

 

---

 

After travelling for one more day and travelling through the boat for the first time in his, Team 7 entered Wave. 

They saw the bridge that Tazuna was building and it was really something to admire. 

While on the boat the waves seem to get wilder and wilder and Naruto might have an idea why that is.

During their journey Tazuna told them everything. He told them how Gato had completely ruined the country and killed everyone who stood against him. 

He told them about Kaiza, a man who stood by his principles until his last breath. He told them about his daughter and grandson and about the condition of the people of Wave.

The more he tells them the more Naruto finds himself to find this Gato and roast him alive. 

He knows enough about what happens to childrens and womens when they are kidnapped and this Gato ticks all the wrong boxes for Naruto.

Soon he will meet his end, Naruto will make sure of it. As they neared Tazuna’s home a strange silence surrounded them. 

It was quiet but a little artificial and a thick mist began to spread. The place became pin drop silent as they walked.

Until it wasn’t.

As they traveled deeper, suddenly the mist thickened. A killing intent unlike anything they had felt descended on the team. 

All of them froze as the pressure increased. Naruto felt someone move but it was little late.

"Everyone down!" Kakashi shouted as he pushed Tazuna to the ground and Team 7 followed his example. 

A massive blade spun through the air and embedded itself in a tree. A man with bandages wrapped around his chest and face stood atop it, arms crossed, eyes cold.

"You all did well to survive the demon brothers.” The man spoke as they all got up. “But the show is over. Hand over the bridge builder to me and I will let you escape." He finished.

Kakashi pulled up his headband, revealing the Sharingan and said, “I am afraid we can’t do this. You see, we are on a mission to protect Tazuna here. So I must ask that you return back to your client because we are not leaving.”

Kakashi released his own chakra and suddenly the pressure was lifted from them. Naruto took some heavy breaths. 

Some people are down right dangerous. He knows from the bounty books who this person is.

“Well well well, If it isn’t kakashi the copy ninja and with his sharingan revealed so early. I must say I am honoured. 

I was hoping that you decide not to leave the builder,  now not only will I get to cash the large bounty on your head but also get to show these brats what a real ninja is.” Zabuza spoke as he removed his blade from the tree.

“Protect Tazuna, I will handle him.” Kakashi ordered and they surrounded Tazuna who looked like someone who pissed their pants.

The fight began in an explosion of mist and speed. Kakashi and Zabuza vanished into the fog. 

Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura huddled around Tazuna. Naruto tried to follow them with his eyes but they were too fast for him.

Sakura was trembling with fear. She couldn’t see them but she could hear the sounds of battle. 

Did she make the wrong decision? No, She has full confidence in her team and knows that they will win.

But the fear was real.

Suddenly Zabuza appeared in between them, blade ready to cleave through Tazuna but Kakashi appeared out of nowhere to stop him. 

A slash from his Kunai and Zabuza turned into a splash of water.

“You did well in the first round Kakashi. Now come and I will show why I was called the Demon of the mist.” Zabuza called out to Kakashi as the mist thickened. 

They could no longer see anything. Zabuza’s voice seemed to come from all directions as he told them about how he graduated as a genin. 

The killing intent rose again and this time it was even more powerful than before.

Sakura’s kunai dropped as she trembled in fear with tears in her eyes. Even Sasuke couldn’t stop shaking. Naruto looked around to sense Zabuza. 

There were several chakra signatures surrounding them. He is using water clones to surround them.

Kakashi looked conflicted between leaving them alone or to stay and give Zabuza the chance to corner them. 

Naruto decided to step up and help him. It was his idea to continue the mission so it was up to him to make sure everyone is safe.

He took a step forward and inhaled as a large amount of chakra gathered in his throat, he released a powerful wave of air as he did a 360 degree turn and soon the mist faded revealing three Zabuza surrounding them.

“Well well, looks like the kids are not so hopeless after all. That was some great use of wind chakra but would it be enough.” Zabuza said as two of the three Zabuza charged them while one remained behind.

Kakashi created a shadow clone and met Zabuza head on. The shadow clone of Kakashi just grabbed Zabuza and exploded leaving only a puddle of water destroying the water clone.

Meanwhile the real Kakashi used the fire ball jutsu to blind side another clone of Zabuza which jumped to avoid the jutsu but Kakashi was waiting for him. 

A slash from his lightning coated Kunai and another clone was down.

Before Kakashi can appreciate his victory the real Zabuza charged him. Sword crashed with Kunai as two Jonin level ninja fought.

Naruto has never seen someone fight at such speeds. He couldn't follow their movements with his eyes. This is what an elite ninja fight looks like.

Suddenly they both came to a stop. They looked at each other like sizing each other down.

Kakashi gripped his kunai as he corrected his posture. Zabuza places the sword on his shoulder and removes the bandages from his mouth to show them a creepy smile.

They observed, they prepared and then they vanished.

Kakashi’s eye tracked the sudden movement—but just barely. Zabuza’s sword came screaming down, water exploding around them. 

Kakashi leapt aside, the blade carving a crater where he'd stood missing him by just inches.

Kakashi countered, slashing his kunai across Zabuza’s chest—but the mist-nin twisted his body mid-swing and retaliated with a spinning kick. 

Kakashi caught the leg, but Zabuza's free hand drove a punch into Kakashi's ribs, sending him skidding across the water.

Kakashi flipped upright and dashed back in, kunai glinting.

The two clashed again and again—Zabuza’s brute strength and wide swings meeting Kakashi’s precise parries and counters. 

Steel rang, water splashed, and the mist around them churned from the shockwaves of each strike.

Zabuza ducked low and swept his leg under Kakashi’s feet, but Kakashi flipped and launched three shuriken mid-air. 

Zabuza tilted his head, the blades grazing past, and retaliated with a one-handed Water Style: Water Bullet Jutsu.

The sphere of water roared toward Kakashi.

Kakashi weaved hand signs at blinding speed.

“Water Style: Water Wall!”

A spiraling dome of water surged up, blocking the attack. The impact splashed high into the air, casting droplets in all directions.

“Not bad,” Zabuza said, stepping forward through the steam. “Using my strength against me.”

Kakashi adjusted his stance. “Works well for me.”

Suddenly, Zabuza threw two smoke bombs and disappeared again into the thickening mist. 

The silence was deafening. Kakashi slowed his breathing, letting his Sharingan guide him.

He heard it—a faint sound behind him.

He ducked—

But it was a feint. Zabuza’s real strike came from the left, and though Kakashi turned just in time to block, the force of the blow sent him flying towards the water.

Before he could regain footing—

“Water Clone Jutsu.”

A second Zabuza appeared behind him and struck low, sweeping Kakashi’s legs. 

Kakashi completely lost his balance. The real Zabuza surged up and clapped a hand to the surface of the lake.

“Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!”

A swirling vortex burst upward, catching Kakashi mid-recovery. Water spiraled around his body, forming a perfect sphere of liquid that suspended him helplessly inside.

Zabuza's hand was pressed firmly into the surface of the sphere, maintaining the jutsu.

Kakashi struggled against the crushing pressure, his body straining. Air bubbles floated around his mask. He glared through the prison, Sharingan spinning furiously.

Zabuza loomed outside, his clone already dashing toward the distant shoreline.

“You were quick,” Zabuza muttered, “but not quick enough.”

The water rippled with Kakashi’s fury. To think that just one mistake would cost him so much. 

From Inside the sphere, his gaze never left Zabuza.

Outside it, Zabuza smirked. “I’ve killed dozens of jonin stronger than you. Now that I am done with you, time for the children.”

Sakura cried out Kakashi's name as she watched Zabuza catch their sensei. Zabuza turned to look at them and Naruto braced himself.

He never thought that Kakashi would lose to Zabuza. From everything he knows Kakashi is a lot stronger than him but even then he lost.

But they could still survive from here. All they need to do is free Kakashi. 

Zabuza is constantly channeling chakra to maintain the jutsu that captured Kakashi.Which means all they need to do is cut the flow of Zabuza's chakra before he could suffocate their sensei.

“Now kids, give Tazuna to me and I will let you all go back home but if you decided to be stubborn like your sensei then I must show you the difference between you and me.” Zabuza called out as he created one more water clone to join the other.

“Take Tazuna and run. You are no match for him.” Kakashi shouted from inside the prison and Naruto scoffed.

Run and leave Kakashi behind, Never. Not that they would even be able to run far away before Zabuza catches up to them.

There is still another chakra signature observing the fight. Naruto has to assume he is Zabuza's accomplice which means they have two enemies to worry about.

He turned around to look at Sasuke and Sakura. “Listen, We are no match for this guy and Kakashi is our best choice.

I have a plan. Zabuza needs to consistently channel chakra to maintain his jutsu. All we need to do is distract him long enough to stop this and Kakashi would be free.”

Naruto made sure to keep his voice low so that Zabuza couldn't hear him. Sakura was fearing for her life but Sasuke seemed receptive to his words.

“What do you have in mind?” Sasuke asked.

“Out of all three I have the best chance against this guy. We need to think about Tazuna’s safety too so you two remain behind in case one of his clones gets past me.

There is also another person watching us so we have to be careful about him too. So here's what we are gonna do….”

Just as he finished, suddenly a water clone of Zabuza appeared between them and Kicked Sasuke away. 

Naruto watched him fly away as Sakura cried in fear and quickly summoned his wooden sword to deflect the swing coming for his head.

He misjudged the strength of the swing and was forced to jump back. 

“You brats were taking too long.” The clone said as he looked at the shivering Sakura who was holding a kunai as she stood in front of Tazuna.

Naruto commended the girl's bravery. 

Zabuza smiled evilly and brought his sword down with a swing ready to dissect Sakura. 

Sakura looked at the sword coming for her and closed her eyes. This is it. She is going to die here away from her home, her parents and even without achieving anything in her life.

She waited for the judgment but when nothing came for her she opened her eyes to see Naruto standing in front of her stopping the blade with his wooden sword.

“You okay.” He asked and she nodded a meek yes.

“Good now make sure Tazuna remains safe and I will handle this guy.” Naruto said as he pushed the clone back with power.

The clone stumbled a little and before he could gain his footing a flying Sasuke came towards him with a kick to his face.

The kick connected and the clone was sent back.

Naruto looked at Zabuza and Kakashi. His sensei is looking at him intently but Naruto can tell he is having trouble breathing.

Naruto needs to finish this quickly. There are two clones and Zabuza can create more so he has to catch him off guard. Luckily he has just the thing to pull this off.

Naruto grips his sword with both hands and channels chakra into his legs. With a burst of chakra he moved with speed and aimed his sword at the clone.

The clone's eyes widened seeing him suddenly in front of him but he quickly blocked his sword. Naruto just needed to touch the clone and soon the game will be over.

Naruto tried to get under the clone but the clone kicked him in the stomach and sent Naruto flying. 

Naruto quickly recovered his footing and charged once again. This time as he reached the clone he created two shadow clones behind the water clone.

Zabuza's clone was surprised by the sudden appearance of clones and turned to block their attacks and that's exactly what Naruto needed.

“Sasuke now.” He shouted and Sasuke was already ready to go.

“Fire style : Great fireball jutsu.”

A large ball made of fire charged towards the clone and Naruto was also ready. He channelled chakra into his lungs and released a powerful gust of wind which enhanced the fireball even more.

The clone tried to move but chains erupted from the ground and grabbed him in place and soon he was engulfed by the jutsu coming for him.

The second water clone attacked him immediately but Naruto was ready for him. 

“Water style : water serpent jutsu.”

The water clone called out as a serpent made of water attacked his shadow clones, erasing them from existence and then turned towards him.

Naruto took a step back and waited for the serpent to reach him. As the jutsu neared him he waved his hand activating his special seal and the jutsu vanished.

Another wave of his hand and Zabuza's own jutsu was heading for him.

As the water serpent chased the clone Naruto turned his attention towards the original. The real Zabuza was looking at the serpent in surprise. 

Naruto used this technique exactly for this reason. To divert his attention from him if only for a moment. It was enough for Naruto to do what he had planned.

Naruto glanced at Sakura who was looking at him and nodded. This might be their only chance.

Naruto gathered chakra into his legs and converted it into lightning. He read about how the Raikage is able to channel lightning chakra through his body to harden it and make him faster.

Naruto is trying to achieve something similar even if it is going to be temporary. Lightning crackled around his legs as he released his chakra.

In a blink of an eye Naruto was in front of the real Zabuza, his sword aiming for the hand holding the jutsu that had captured Kakashi.

Zabuza's eyes widened as he saw the red haired kid suddenly in front of him. He has only taken his eyes from him to watch the jutsu he has pulled against his clone.

It was something he had never seen before. Another shinobi using their opponents jutsu to attack them. 

That moment of distraction and appreciation for his enemy seemed to be fatal for him but he quickly used his free hand to swing his own sword towards the attacking red head.

Surprise covered his face when he watched his sword phase through the brat attacking him. He immediately recognised the genjutsu attacking him and released his chakra to break the illusion.

But it was too late. As he came to his senses, Zabuza watched the red head’s sword connecting with his hand and he had to let go of the jutsu.

Chains erupted from the brat and wrapped around him. He couldn't channel his chakra to stay on top of the water.

Anger filled him as he was bested by three genins from Konoha.He grabbed the chains coming out of the red head and jumped away from the water.

Zabuza yanked the boy towards him with force using the chains and grabbed him. 

Naruto was happy that his plan worked. From the moment he attacked the first clones Sakura was subtly applying a genjutsu to Zabuza. 

It was enough for him to deceive the mist ninja but before Naruto could enjoy his victory Zabuza landed away from him and soon he was flying towards the demon of the mist.

Naruto tried to let go of the chains but Zabuza's hand grabbed him and slammed him on the ground.

“You bastard.” Zabuza shouted angrily as he picked up Naruto again and slammed him again and again.

All the air left Naruto as he tasted blood in his mouth. Zabuza grabbed him by the hair and punched him in the abdomen.

Naruto kneeled over in pain as the enemy dropped him to the ground. He lifted his face just in time to see the powerful kick coming for him and darkness overtook him.

 

---

 

Naruto slowly opened his eyes and the first thing he saw was the roof. He knew immediately that he was inside someone's home. 

He slowly got up and checked his body. Nothing seemed out of order and there was no pain. His Uzumaki healing once again worked its miracle.

Naruto walked towards the door of his room and descended the stairs. 

He entered what seems to be the living and dining room and found Team 7 along with Tazuna sitting around the dining table and a young woman in the kitchen. 

“You're up early.” Kakashi was the first to notice him but he didn't look at him, busy with reading his porn.

Everyone turned to look towards him as Kakashi spoke and Sakura jumped to hug him immediately with tears flowing from her eyes.

Naruto didn't know what to do. He is not used to people suddenly hugging him, especially from Konoha. 

He just stood there awkwardly as Sakura released the hug.

“Sorry, I am just happy to see you well. It's just you worried us when you didn't wake up for the whole day.” Sakura spoke as she looked at him.

Zabuza must have pummeled him hard if it took him nearly a whole day to properly heal.

“What happened.?” He asked no one in particular. He was curious as to how they got here.

“Well after Zabuza pummeled you into the ground.” Sasuke replied, smirking a little clearly enjoying the memory of his beating. He will repay the bastard in their next training session.

“Kakashi sensei came to your rescue. He matched Zabuza jutsu for jutsu and soon he was lying in front of sensei waiting for his death.

But before Kakashi could finish him another figure attacked us and used the hidden mist jutsu to take Zabuza away.

After that we carried you here to Tazuna's house and Kakashi sensei told us that your body was healing on its own and so we were waiting for you to wake up.” Sasuke finished.

That mysterious figure must be the one who Naruto sensed. Which means they still have to worry for Zabuza and his accomplice.

Not to mention this time they will be more prepared but so will Naruto.

“Okay so now what? What's the plan going ahead?” Naruto asked Kakashi as he took a seat on the dining table next to Tazuna.

Kakashi hummed and then giggled like a little girl as he read his story. Naruto stared at him while Tazuna tried to peek at the book.

Kakashi closed his book, “Now we wait for the backup and make sure until they arrive we all remain safe and healthy.” he said and once again he went back to reading his book.

Naruto nodded. That could work. Once the backup arrives then they can plan their attack on Gato.Dinner was served and it was really delicious. 

After dinner Naruto offered to help Tazuna's daughter Tsunami with the dishes and all of team 7 retired to sleep, exhausted from the long trip.

After helping Tsunami with her work, Naruto went outside to apply some seal that might come handy if Gato decides to attack the home.

Once done with his work Naruto too went back to sleep missing the person watching him from the trees.

Three days. It has been three days since team 7 arrived at Tazuna’s home. 

During this time Kakashi made his mission to train Sasuke and Sakura to the ground while Naruto did some light training with his speed and chakra control.

Kakashi wanted him to join the team training too but Naruto suggested that one member should be with Tazuna all the time and he wanted to be that person and Kakashi agreed with his logic.

While team 7 was busy with training themselves for their next confrontation with Zabuza, Naruto spent the time exploring Wave and helping around with anything he can.

Everyone who is the same age as Tazuna or older recognised his clan symbol and red hairs. People telling him how happy they are to see an Uzumaki after such a long time.

According to Tazuna, Him being here and helping people has brought hope in the older generation of Wave.

Every morning when Tazuna went to work on the bridge Naruto would accompany him and when they reached there he would create 500 shadow clones to help with the construction.

He will also send 200 clones around the country to help anyone who needs it. The people of Wave have never seen anything like that and it had a huge positive impact on them.

Naruto helped people with carrying their stuff or playing with the children. He also made sure to buy lots of food which was available for the hungry and orphan kids.

Seeing an army of Naruto helping in the construction of the bridge has brought the workers who left the work in fear of Gato back to work and Tazuna couldn't be more happy.

The construction of the bridge has accelerated significantly thanks to Naruto clone's and the majority of workers returning to work.

Naruto has also promised to place seals around the bridge to provide extra strength and stability.

All in all, in the short amount of time that Naruto has spent here, he has managed to at least change a little bit of the atmosphere around the place.

But it still wasn't enough. The tyranny of Gato has sucked this country dry. There was no money, food or even the basic essentials for living and it was all due to Gato and his men.

Naruto couldn't wait to get his hand on him and that was why he was even more excited today because Team 10 has just arrived as their backup.

“When I sent for backup I didn't think they would send you.” Kakashi said as Team 10 just entered the house with their sensei.

“Me too, but according to the Hokage the Anbu are busy with missions and he doesn't have any more ninja available for you. 

According to your report we have to face Zabuza Momochi, his accomplice, one of the demon brothers and Gato’s henchmen.

The hokage thought You and I will be enough for this, not to mention he thinks it will be a good opportunity for the kids to experience what it is like to handle a dangerous situation.”

Asuma replied as he took a seat next to Kakashi. 

Kakashi nodded, The Kyuubi attack and the Uchiha massacre has left the leaf scarred.

Not to mention they were still recovering from the third great ninja war. The number of ninja that leaf have is much lower than what it used to have.

That's why it was so important for this generation to be ready for the inevitable.

“So, what's the status?” Asuma asked.

“Naruto, brief Asuma Sensei on our mission status.” Kakashi commanded. He has made sure to prepare them for every aspect of being a Shinobi.

He had them write mission reports and briefing the mission office after completing missions. It was to prepare them when they became chunin or jonin and took their own missions.

Naruto nodded and stood up as he faced Asuma and team 10. He has just returned from the bridge with Zabuza and has yet to speak to any member of Team 10.

“We received a C rank mission from Lord Hokage which was about guarding Tazuna as he traveled back to his village from bandits and then stay here in Wave until he completes the construction of the bridge.

We left the Leaf on July 15 at 9 am sharp. After that we travelled towards the Wave for nearly two days when my clones which I sent ahead as decoys were attacked by the demon brothers.

I immediately alerted the team about their presence and my clones managed to capture one of the attacking ninja while the other escaped.

We arrived at the scene and Kakashi Sensei interrogated the enemy to obtain information.

From the enemy Kakashi sensei was able to gather information about Gato, Zabuza and his men and that they were the one’s targeting Tazuna not simple bandits.

Due to this information the threat level of the mission rose to A rank and after discussing the matter with our team Kakashi Sensei decided to continue the mission but requested for backup.

Once again we started moving towards the Wave and after sometime we were attacked by Zabuza Momochi. 

I will not bore you with the details but Kakashi Sensei defeated the mist ninja but before he could deliver the finishing blow his accomplice attacked team 7 and left with Zabuza using the hidden mist jutsu for distraction.

After that we arrived at Tazuna's home and for the last three days we are helping him with the bridge construction and guarding Tazuna and his family.

During these three days we have located Gato’s mansion and the various bases he has all around the country.

And now on the eve of the third day Team 10 along with their sensei Asuma Sarutobi have arrived as our backup.”

Naruto took a long breath after the long briefing. Why do they waste time with verbal briefing when they have to submit a written mission report for every mission they do.

Asuma nodded, impressed with Naruto's mission report. 

“See, that is how you brief your superior.” He said to team 10 and they all have different reactions to his words.

“I don't remember the last time Naruto spoke for so long continuously before.” Sakura agreed with Ino’s words but Naruto chose to ignore both as he took his seat next to Choji who offered him a bag of chips.

“What is the plan now that they have arrived?” Naruto asked, wasting no time. He was itching to meet Gato and now that their backup is here they need to attack as soon as possible.

“We wait. Now that team 10 is here we will spend the next few days making sure you all are ready and in sync. 

According to my calculation it will take Zabuza at least a week to recover from the injuries I gave him.

We need to use this time to our advantage and be prepared for anything.” Kakashi replied but it was not the reply Naruto wanted to hear.

They don't need to wait for the enemy to gain full strength. They should attack tonight while they are still weak and catch them off guard.

“We shouldn't be wasting time. As you said Zabuza might still be wounded so we have to act first and fast. We should attack tomorrow night. 

With the help of my clones I have found his base. While you two devise a plan to attack the enemy, I can use my clones to scout the enemy and once we have enough information we can launch a surprise attack on them and finish the job.

The more we wait the more advantage we are losing. They still think it is just team 7 they need to face but if we wait they might find out about our backup and prepare accordingly.”

Naruto replied a little angry at Kakashi. Naruto fully believes this is the right time to attack. 

Asuma and Kakashi are enough for Zabuza and Naruto and Sasuke can take care of his accomplice.

With the help of his clones, Sakura and Team 10 are enough for Gato’s men. It was a simple and efficient strategy. Why wait when victory is in front of them.

“Naruto is right. The more we wait the more they prepare. What is to say they will even attack us again. 

They can wait for the bridge to finish and us to leave and then they might attack. No matter how much we want, we can't stay here forever to protect Tazuna. We need to attack first.” 

Sasuke supported his decision. In his eyes Naruto made sense. Why wait when you have the advantage.

Kakashi shook his head as he watched his two wards agreeing on something dangerous once again. If it involves fighting Sasuke is always eager for it.

Their words made sense but Kakashi knows it won't be as easy as they made it sound. Who knows what Gato is planning for them. He doesn't seem like a man to waste time.

It was better to fight them on their turf instead of going into the enemy's den. If he was still in the anbu he would have infiltrated Gato’s base long ago but this was not Anbu.

One wrong move and he might regret the decision for the rest of his life. He can't take chances, not with his genin.

Kakashi looked at Asuma who seemed to convey the same emotions that Kakashi felt. These children are much more precious to risk on a chance.

Their best bet was to use the time to be as prepared as possible and that's what they are going to do.

“You both are correct in your thinking but it is never in your advantage to fight on the enemy's turf. We will wait and use this time to train and prepare ourselves and when they attack us again we will be ready for them.”

Naruto wanted to say something but Kakashi silenced him, “that's an order genin.” 

Naruto closed his mouth and looked away in anger. It was not like Naruto loves to fight or he just wanted to kill Gato.

Naruto has seen what the people of Wave are going through. Every moment in their life is like hell. There is no hope in their eyes for a better future.

They have been dying every day for years and the great nations have been silent. Wave is suffering and they still want to wait.

Will they say that to the girl Naruto found who hadn't eaten in weeks. Will they ask the vegetable seller grandma whose son was killed  and daughter-in-law kidnapped by Gato and his men.

Naruto shook his head. These people didn't care about that. They just care about their village, their people and their peace. 

Hypocrites.

He slammed his hand on the table and walked toward the main door.

“Wait, Naruto, where are you going?” Ino shouted from behind.

“I need some air. Don't wait for me at dinner.” He replied and left the house to go and vent his anger.

No one tried to stop him and silence reigned around Tazuna's house. All of this was observed by the little boy named Inari who watched the genin from Konoha so eager to fight Gato.

 

---

 

Hokage Office : Konoha.

The office was quieter than usual. Outside, the last rays of sun vanished behind the horizon, painting the village rooftops a faint of gold before surrendering to the night.

The chatter of the people as they went about their business attracted him as he watched the village from his office.

A sudden knock on the door brought his attention back to his office. He turned around and gave permission to enter.

Danzo Shimura in all his glory entered his office. One bandaged eye and arm, a cane in hand and an emotionless expression on his face.

There is no mistaking Danzo even if he was standing among thousands of people.

This is someone who Hiruzen considers a friend even after his many atrocities. Hiruzen has known him a long long time and one thing he can say for sure is that Danzo loves Konoha.

But his love is platonic. While he will do everything to protect Konoha, he will also not hesitate to burn the rest of the world and that is why he can never be hokage.

“You are late.” Hiruzen said as he took his seat and picked his pipe to have a smoke. These days only his pipe is giving him some comfort. 

Everything else, as any Nara would describe, is too troublesome.

Danzo looked at Hiruzen. He was summoned by the hokage today. There are still some things to do before he can come here to listen to anything Hiruzen has to say.

How someone so talented and knowledgeable could lead the village in the direction that Hiruzen has is incomprehensible to Danzo.

Only if Kakashi had succeeded that day, then Danzo would have been the one to be sitting there and making sure the leaf remains on the top.

But that is not the case and now he has to come here whenever Hiruzen demands and present himself like a loyal dog.

“There were some things to take care of.” Danzo is a man of few words and he prefers to avoid unnecessary discussions.

“Don't you think you should relax a little in your old age?” Hiruzen said.

“Someone has to do the necessary work when we have a hokage like you.” Danzo uttered those words with enough venom to even reach Hiruzen.

Hiruzen smiled as he took a drag from his pipe. Danzo was predictable. His anger and his emotions which he tries to bury are all so predictable.

Seeing Hiruzen smile only angered Danzo more. Hiruzen never took anything seriously and the village suffers because of it.

“Why have you called me?” Danzo asked, coming straight to the point. He doesn't think he can tolerate Hiruzen much longer.

Hiruzen sighed. Seems like Danzo wished this to be over as soon as possible and go back to doing god knows what.

“I am in need of your special services.” Hiruzen said as he placed a scroll on the table.

If it involved Roots then it must be serious. Well Hiruzen has been making some good decisions for the village in the past month and Danzo can at least appreciate that.

But it was too late. This village has already suffered the mistakes made by his once teammate.

Danzo looked at the scroll but didn't pick it up. He waited for the hokage to fully explain what he wanted.

“I know you keep track of Tsunade so don't try to deny it. I want you to make sure that Tsunade returns to Konoha before the chunin exams that we are hosting.

I have been easy on her and that is a failure on my part. She is not the only one who has lost something in war.

We are shinobi, everyday we sacrifice something to protect our home and yet I gave her the luxury to abandon her duties and roam the elemental nations.

Anyone else would have been marked as a rogue ninja long ago and yet I didn't do anything.” 

Hiruzen always had a soft spot for his students. That is why Tsunade is not in the village, that is why Orochimaru is still alive and that is why Jiraiya has yet to visit them or even provide them with some vital info.

All of his students have abandoned the leaf and Hiruzen didn't do anything about it.

He looked at the war hawk and spoke, “but all that stops now. I have already summoned Jiraiya.

This scroll is meant for Tsunade. If she didn't show any sign of returning after reading this, you can use your means to make sure she returns.

Times are changing and we need her, we need her knowledge if we want to survive.”

At least something has instilled some sense into Hiruzen that he is taking some necessary steps.

Danzo looked at the scroll. It was easy for him to make sure that Tsunade returned home. He was waiting for something like this.

In his eyes you either served the leaf or you stopped breathing. To think that Hiruzen has allowed her to waste her talents for so many years is absurd.

“It will be done.” Danzo said and Hiruzen nodded but the wark hawk didn't leave his office.

“Anything more you want?” The hokage asked.

“What are you planning? I know that you have instructed the jonin to make sure their genins are trained properly.

I also know you are planning to overhaul the academy's training program and have been talking to Shikaku about making sure the shinobi of the leaf are training properly.

What are you preparing us for.?” There must be a reason behind this. The Hiruzen he knew wouldn't suddenly wake up and make all these decisions.

Hiruzen smiled. Danzo always wanted to know everything. He thought of telling him nothing but maybe he could use the war hawk more efficiently.

“War. I am preparing them for war. Past years have been peaceful for us but I can sense that the clouds of war are looming over us and if we are not prepared then they will drown us.”

Danzo can agree with Hiruzen there. Even he knows that the great nations are just etching for another war. 

They are shinobi and as ninja they thrive in chaos and destruction. Peace won't suit them for a long time.

Soon someone will make the first move and they will return to those old times. That is why Danzo is still needed to make sure the leaf remains on the top.

He remembers the scroll he got from Orochimaru a few days ago. He looked at his friend.

Yes, Hiruzen was his only friend and what Orochimaru is offering might be the end of him. Danzo hasn't said anything to the snake sannin.

He will make the decision most favourable for the leaf. But one thing he knew for sure is that Orochimaru needs to die for the betterment of this village.

Danzo changed the topic. There is something more important that needs to be discussed and since Hiruzen seems to be in the mood he tried his luck.

“The Uzumaki compound is once again occupied. I believe you told him the truth.” He asked and the hokage nodded but said nothing.

“What are your plans regarding the jinchuriki?” The male Uzumaki could be their ace. He has seen reports about his performance with the team and so far he was impressed with the boy

“His name is Naruto.” Hiruzen warned him in a dangerous tone. Danzo just stood there to see if the old hokage was serious.

He gritted his teeth and corrected himself, “what are your plans for Naruto.” Danzo said a little angrily.

“You don't have to worry about that. I will handle that issue.” Just the way Hiruzen brushed him made Danzo angry.

It is a sore reminder that Hiruzen is hokage and he is not. Hiruzen is still thinking about this with emotions.

The boy is talented and yet he remains a risk. The jinchuriki should be trained to be completely loyal to the village and yet Hiruzen has left the boy to do whatever he wants.

The compound contains all of Minato's jutsu including that one and if Naruto ever learns it, his threat level will skyrocket.

They need to ensure his loyalties before that and if he can't be loyal then a new jinchuriki must be selected.

They can't be emotional here. Just because he was an Uzumaki and Minato's child doesn't mean they should blindly trust him.

“Hold your thoughts right there.” Hiruzen said with authority and Danzo looked at him with murder in his eyes.

Hiruzen shook his intent and said, “I told you I will handle it. If I so much as found you or your men looking towards Naruto then I will remind you why I am called the professor.”

Danzo slammed his cane, “this is the kind of thinking that has led this village to the cliff and if we foolishly follow your beliefs then soon this village will only be a memory. 

How can you be so naive Hiruzen, that boy is a risk and we need to deal with him.”

“Enough.” Hiruzen got up from his seat as he slammed his hands on the table. Killing intent rose as the table cracked under the pressure.

They both stared each other in the eyes before Danzo turned around to leave the office but not before saying, “Mark my words, one day this village will pay for your foolishness Hiruzen.”

With that the wark hawk left the office, leaving Hiruzen alone to his thoughts.

 

---

 

The End.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Please leave a review and suggestions.
If you have any questions please ask.
Chec out my another fic Shinigami.

Chapter 15: Wave Part 2.

Summary:

Great thanks to @to_able_to_table from Reddit for your great help....

Checkout my other story Shinigami.

The moon was high, veiled behind a curtain of drifting clouds, casting silvery glimmers over the quiet Land of Waves. 

 

However, the silence in the forest beyond Tazuna’s home was soon shattered by the sharp crackle of chakra.

 

Raw, guttural cries of a boy caught between fury, and desperation tore through the ordinarily calm atmosphere of Tazuna's home

 

Naruto Uzumaki stood in a clearing deep within the forest, panting, surrounded by hundreds of  shadow clones that were either currently dispelling, or staring at the original with a hesitant expression etched across their face.

 

His fists were raw, his eyes were wild, the former Jinchuuriki was absolutely furious.

 

He stormed out of Tazuna’s house hours ago after his heated exchange with Kakashi-sensei. Ultimately frustrated to no end due to the jounin's refusal to act decisively.

 

"How can he just sit back and wait?" Naruto spat to himself, hurling a kunai into a tree so hard the bark cracked. "We’re shinobi! We’re supposed to protect people!" Yelled the redhead in anger. 

 

Gato's disgusting reputation had pushed the usually level headed boy completely past his limits. 

 

This cruel oppression from the ruthless business tycoon had choked the life out of this land, and the only way the boy knew how to put an end to this misery, was to return the favor.

 

He summoned another batch of clones before launching himself into a barrage of attacks, perfecting a new taijutsu combo he’d been working on. 

 

He refused to stop until his muscles trembled and his vision blurred. The forest was overrun with the echoes of his struggle. 

 

Suddenly Naruto heard a cry of fear and his senses flared with anger.

 

Earlier in the evening, back at Tazuna’s house, as the night marched on, Ino Yamanaka found herself completely unable to put her mind at ease.

 

Every other member of their squad had long given up on waiting, even Sasuke and her own team were sleeping soundly without any resistance.

 

Kakashi had offered her a half-hearted reassurance, but the man himself didn’t seem concerned by the disappearance of one of his students.

 

Sakura seemed to show signs of worry, but even she went to her room before telling the platinum blonde that everything would be fine.

 

This was not the case however for Ino. Sure Naruto was strong, but Ino… she knew Naruto…

 

There was a weight in her chest, a gnawing, unshakable sense that something was wrong.

 

She just couldn't  go to sleep while Naruto was still out there. She tied her hair tighter, slipped on her sandals, and stepped into the night.

 

The search for Naruto Uzumaki is on….

 

-----------------------------------------------

 

The forest was darker than she expected. The wind rustled through the leaves like whispers. She called softly at first.

 

"Naruto...? Where are you?"

 

Her voice echoed, unanswered. She kept walking. She had been  searching for almost an hour but Naruto was nowhere to be seen.

 

A sudden rustle made her stop. The Yamanaka turned around to follow the source of the noise coming from the trees, desperately hoping it might be Naruto.

 

Unfortunately for Ino, five men emerged from the shadows of the forest, equipped with various weapons in hand. Their grins were predatory. Their eyes sharp, gleaming in the moonlight, as if they were on the hunt.

 

“Well, well, well.” one of them sneered in a smug tone. “Look what wandered into our lap tonight.”

 

Ino's hand shot to her kunai pouch. "Back off!" she warned. "I'm not some helpless girl."

 

They smiled at her words. Their gaze was making her uncomfortable. 

 

One of them stepped forward, “It will make it even more interesting. We heard that there were shinobi in the village but we didn’t know they had a pretty girl like you with them.”

 

Ino took a kunai out as she took some steps back. The men slowly surrounded her giving her no space to run. 

 

She cursed under her breath, her family jutsu was utterly useless in a situation like this, leaving her body vulnerable would be a death sentence.

 

The kunoichi gripped the kunai tightly as she searched her options. With her family jutsu out of the question, there were only a limited number of things she could accomplish, hopefully it would be enough.

 

The men took their positions and then they lunged. The fight was immediate and brutal. 

 

Ino moved fast—dodging, kicking, stabbing. She took down the first two that attacked her with precise, deadly strikes with her kunai and an exploding tag. 

 

The others were faster and stronger than she anticipated, she made a mental note to not underestimate her foes. 

 

One of the men caught her arm and slammed her into a tree. Causing her vision to blur and her shoulder to flare up with pain.

 

"Shouldn't have killed our men." Another  of the thugs growled, before pinning her arms in place. 

 

She kicked the man holding her arms in his private parts, causing him to yelp in pain before he involuntarily let her go. 

 

Ino rotated around him, her eyes darting between the two men in her vision, as she surveyed the area for the third. 

 

“You’re gonna pay for that, girl.” hissed the injured man before the young ninja suddenly received a firm kick to her back,forcing  Ino to her knees as her balance was momentarily lost.

 

Ino hissed in pain as two men forced her down, holding her limbs with force,  trying to subdue her completely.

 

The Leaf ninja's eyes widened in fear as she heard the sound of a fabric tear. Ino screamed, spat, and kicked at her attackers but she had no control, the girl's agency had been taken, no… completely stolen from her. 

 

Tears welled up in her eyes as her mind raced with the worst possible explanation for what could happen next, these men were going to do the unthinkable to her, and there was no possible route for her escape.

 

The clan heir's voice became hoarse from the constant shrieking, lulling one of the men into a false sense of security, as he mistakenly lowered his head closer to the blonde's. 

 

Ino's eyes briefly lit up in defiance, she snapped forward, biting blindly at whatever was within reach. She knew she was successful when a metallic tasting liquid filled her mouth, eliciting a grimace of utter disgust.

 

A scream of pure agony filled the air of the forest, as one of the men recoiled back in a panic, applying pressure with his hand to his bleeding throat.

 

Before Ino could escape, the man she had kicked earlier in the fight had arrived to hold her down, towering over the vulnerable girl as he frustratedly tried to rip at Ino's durable ninja clothing.

 

Ino used all of her remaining power to fight for her freedom, but it was to no avail.

 

Then it happened...

 

A crack split the air. The three men looked around cluelessly, before as fast as a thunderclap, a golden chakra chain tore through one of the tree trunks, and pierced the thug with the bleeding neck. 

 

His fate was a direct hit to the heart, killing him instantly.

 

Naruto had arrived.

 

His face was shrouded in shadow, but his eyes blazed with something fierce, almost inhuman…

 

The two men were frozen in fear as his killing intent flooded the battlefield. His chakra chains exploded from the ground, golden and glowing, they wrapped around one of the thugs with haste, and slammed him into the trees so hard, his bones shattered audibly. 

 

Naruto turned to address the last attack. It seems in his panicked state, he had picked up his blade and raised the weapon towards Ino, attempting to take a hostage to save his life. 

 

The redhead grit his teeth in anger, but before he could will his chains to end the man's life, Ino struck first.

 

Her shinobi instincts were leagues above those of a regular bandit, as evidenced by her skillful disarm of her enemy. 

 

The man was forced to release his weapon, due to the vicious elbow that was planted in his gut, right before Ino put him on the ground with a swift kick to his knee. 

 

He howled in agony, at the attack which left his leg bent at an unnatural angle. It was only then, that he took a good look at the girl he had just tried to assault. 

 

Her attack wasn't fueled by her skill, but instead by rage, as seen by the twisted fury that was now present on Ino's face as she now towered over her attacker.

 

Tears rolled down her cheek as she gripped the blade held against her neck only moments earlier, and viciously brought it down on the low life's face. Over, and over, and over, and over again…

 

“...me, Ino? It's over Ino, listen to me, you need to stop!” Yelled Naruto as he gripped the girl's shoulder, she had been completely zoned out, unable to hear the boy's words. 

 

Ino responded purely on instinct, and swung the blade towards her teammate, which was blocked by the redhead. 

 

Her eyes widened as she realised her actions and dropped the sword with shaky hands. “It's alright now Ino… I promise I won't hurt you.” Explained the male ninja as he finally got a good look at Ino's current state.

 

Her clothes were torn. Her body shook. Blood trickled from a cut on her cheek. Her eyes brimmed with tears of fury, humiliation, and fear. 

 

 She was alive but silent.

 

Naruto dropped down to his knees beside her, and quickly produced a shawl and used it to cover her body but she still didn’t say anything.

 

A grimace made its way onto his face as he looked over the Yamanaka's shoulder at the pile of meat and red liquid, where her attacker's face once was. 

 

He covered the unsightly corpse with the man's cloak, trying not to traumatise the blonde girl anymore than she already had.

 

Naruto bent down to her level and used his hand to raise her head, “You don’t have to be scared, I won't let anything happen to you.”

 

His words shook something inside her as she quickly engulfed him into a tight hug and started crying like a baby.

 

“Ino... Ino, it’s okay. It’s over,” he said softly, his voice trembling.

 

She stared at him, then suddenly broke, wrapping her arms around his chest and burying her face into him, sobbing. She didn’t even try to stop the tears.

 

“I… I tried to fight… I was too weak…”

 

“No. You were strong… I was too slow.” Naruto whispered, hugging her tight. “You’re safe now. I promise.”

 

With one hand, he reached into a sealing scroll and summoned a spare outfit—soft, long-sleeved hoodie and some trousers, something he had packed for emergencies. 

 

He helped her dress silently, respectfully, without looking directly, his hands shaky, but gentle.

 

She was still trembling when she curled into him again, too exhausted to speak.

 

She was still crying and Naruto held her tightly speaking softly to her. They didn’t go back that night.

 

He didn’t know when Ino fell asleep in his arms but he didn’t mind it one bit. What the girl had just experienced was a nightmare and Naruto was lucky he found her just in time.

 

This is the kind of world they live in where the weak are trampled upon by the strong and Naruto has vowed to change this.

 

Naruto, sitting against a tree trunk, cradled her in his arms like she was made of glass. His chains wrapped loosely around them both, humming softly, keeping the air warm. 

 

His wooden sword was still stuck in the dirt nearby, stained with blood. The stars peeked through the clouds as the moon emerged once more.

 

Ino’s breathing slowed. Her grip loosened, her cheek resting over Naruto’s heart.

 

He looked at her peaceful but tear stained face resting on his chest. A strange feeling stirred into his heart as he looked at the girl who slowly had made a special place in his life.

 

Out of everyone from Konoha, Ino was the closest person to him, not including the Ichiraku family. 

 

The moment he heard her cry and sensed her in distress, his blood went cold. 

 

When he found her with those men the only thing on his mind was to make them suffer for makingIno face this horrendous scenario.

 

And now as the girl rests, seeking safety in her vulnerable state, Naruto realises that his feelings for Ino are not so simple after all. 

 

Naruto looked at her sleeping form and realised that he had let down his guard. 

 

Seeing Ino snuggled against his body brought strange feelings into his heart, and Naruto doesn't have time for unnecessary feelings such as those.

 

He has things to do and a promise to fulfill and this is just going to be a distraction. Naruto wants a family of his own one day, but for now, his entire focus should only be on rebuilding Uzushio.

 

Ino made a sound as she snuggled even deeper in his body for warmth and his heart skipped a beat.

 

Maybe just tonight he can forget about everything and enjoy this moment. Maybe just tonight he can let go of all the walls he has put around himself.

 

Naruto brushed her hair back gently, voice soft but resolute. “I’ll always protect you, Ino. No matter what.”

 

And as the night deepened, they sat together in the heart of the forest, a moment of peace carved out of violence as two shinobi, scarred but not broken, wrapped in moonlight and trust.

 

_____________________________________

 

 

 

The forest was silent, save for the soft rustling of leaves in the breeze. 

 

Birds chirped quietly as dawn approached, golden light filtering through the dense canopy above. 

 

Amidst the tall grass, Naruto sat against a tree with Ino gently nestled in his arms. Her breathing was even, her expression soft and peaceful.

 

Naruto's eyes snapped open, instantly alert.

 

He felt a new presence enter the forest. Subtle, careful, but definitely there.

 

Without a word, he extended his right hand. A golden chain erupted from his palm, slithering through the air like a serpent and coiling tightly around something hidden in the trees. 

 

There was a surprised yelp as the chain yanked a figure out from the foliage and suspended them in mid-air.

 

"Wait!" the figure exclaimed. "I’m just a civilian, my name is Haku! I came to gather herbs for a sick friend. I mean no harm, I swear!"

 

Naruto narrowed his eyes, still holding him with his chain. He didn’t release it yet, but the intensity in his gaze lessened slightly.

 

"…Haku?" Naruto repeated.

 

"Yes," the boy said with a calm, almost serene smile. "Please I have no weapons on me. I only wanted to gather herbs. My companion is unwell."

 

Naruto studied him for a moment, then slowly retracted the chain. 

 

Haku fell lightly to the ground, brushing off the leaves from his robes. He looked harmless enough. Soft-spoken and calm.

 

But his chakra told Naruto something else.

 

“You’re pretty skilled for a civilian,” Naruto muttered, his voice low. “I didn’t even sense you until you got this close.”

 

“Ah,” Haku gave a modest smile. “I’ve had to learn how to hide it. My companion doesn't like attention. Especially in a place like this.”

 

“So you are not from here?” Naruto asked.

 

“No, me and my friend travel a lot for our work and we just happened to be here when he got sick.” Haku replied with a smile.

 

“What are you doing out here this early in the morning?” This time it was Haku who asked the question.

 

Naruto didn't respond immediately. He stood up, careful not to disturb Ino, who shifted slightly but stayed asleep.

 

Haku’s eyes drifted to the girl in Naruto’s arms.

 

“She’s… beautiful,” Haku said gently. “She looks peaceful. Is she… your girlfriend?”

 

Naruto blinked, glanced down at Ino, then back at Haku. “We’re friends,” he said simply.

 

Haku tilted his head. “But I can tell you care for her a lot. Holding her like that, she must mean something to you.”

 

Naruto didn't answer right away. “I am just trying to keep her safe.”

 

“That’s admirable,” Haku stated quietly. “Those who try to protect  others… they’re special.”

 

Naruto sensed no evil intent from this person in front of him and he knew that he was speaking genuinely and truthfully.

 

“Why is that?” Naruto doesn't why he wants to continue this conversation but something told him that he can be comfortable around this Haku.

 

Haku looked at Naruto and before replying he asked a question of his own, “Tell me, do you have something precious you really want to protect?”

 

Naruto doesn't even have to think about the answer. He has Kurama, Uzushio and his family to protect.

 

“Yes.” He replied with a simple nod.

 

“I believe that when you have something or someone precious you want to protect, that is when you truly become strong.

 

Those who fight for only themselves can never achieve greatness. Only those willing to fight for others can stand at the top and that's why I believe they are special.”

 

These are the same words that Devi once told him. Those who only care about themselves can never reach the heights of this world.

 

Naruto closed his eyes and saw the truth flowing like a river inside Haku. He saw the serenity and calmness that his presence has.

 

He shook his head from these thoughts. No matter how much of a good person Haku seems, he still is an enemy of this country and Naruto has a duty to fulfill.

 

Naruto opened his eyes and looked at Haku for a long moment. “You said you’re just a civilian.”

 

“I am.”

 

“You’re lying.”

 

In a flash, the golden chain tightened again. This time the chain wrapped entirely around Haku’s body from neck to toe. 

 

“What?!”

 

Haku gasped, surprised by the sudden hostility but couldn't do anything because of the force of the chain.

 

“I’ve known who you were since the first fight we had against Zabuza,” Naruto said coldly, his demeanor shifting. “You were hiding back then too but I sensed your chakra. You’re no civilian.”

 

Haku struggled, but the chains were too tight. “Please wait, I'm not here to fight!”

 

“You work for Zabuza,” Naruto continued.

 

“Don’t try to deny it. That same chakra signature is burned into my memory.” The redhead tightened the chain as his face morphed into an expression of anger.

 

“I didn’t mean to deceive you,” Haku said, straining against the chain. “But I need to go so that I can save my master. He’s not…. he’s not a bad man. Please, release me…” Begged Haku

 

Naruto’s hands formed a seal, and four shadow clones popped into existence. 

 

Naruto placed his hand on Haku’s forehead and a seal immediately appeared where his hand was. 

 

“I don't care about what happens to that person. The only thing I care about is that Gato is going to die by my hands.”

 

Within moments, Haku felt his chakra sealed away, he felt completely powerless.

 

“You’ll explain everything back at the house,” Naruto said.

 

--------------------------------------

 

Tazuna’s House

 

 

Kakashi stood on the porch with Asuma, both enjoying the calm morning air until Naruto’s shadow clones arrived with a restrained person slung between them.

 

Kakashi’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Naruto?”

 

“He’s one of Zabuza’s people,” Naruto said simply. “I confirmed it. We can make good use of him.”

 

“Did he attack you?” Asuma asked.

 

“No. But I caught him sneaking around the forest. He lied about being a civilian but I recognised his chakra.”

 

Kakashi nodded approvingly. “Good work, and smart thinking Naruto.”

 

“Where's the original and Ino?” Asuma asked, having sensed the shadow clones.

 

“They'll be here soon.” the clones replied as they vanished from existence.

 

---------------------------------------------

 

Deep in the Forest

 

 

Ino stirred slowly. Her eyes blinked open and put a hand over them as sunlight attacked her vision.

 

She looked around and her eyes fell to the body she was sleeping against.

 

Ino's eyes widened as she realized she was lying against Naruto’s chest. His arms had been around her all night.

 

The warmth.

 

The heartbeat.

 

Memories of yesterday came crashing back.

 

Her failure to protect herself. Her panic. The way she’d clung to Naruto like a child.

 

She sat up abruptly, tears forming in her eyes. She bawled her fists tightly and looked away, completely unwilling to let Naruto see her shameful visage. “I'm… I am so sorry…”

 

Naruto looked over, surprised. “Ino, Why are you crying?”

 

She sniffled, turning away. “I was useless last night. I couldn’t even protect myself. You… you had to save me like some damsel. What kind of kunoichi am I?”

 

“Ino,” Naruto said softly, shifting to face her. “You’re strong. What happened yesterday wasn’t your fault. You were just at the wrong place at the wrong time. 

 

You were outnumbered, ambushed and unprepared, yet you still fought back. That’s brave.”

 

She didn’t look convinced.

 

He reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder. “You did your best yesterday and You are going to be an excellent kunoichi so don't think too much about useless things.”

 

Her eyes softened. “You really mean that?”

 

“Yeah,I do,” he said as he gave her shoulder a squeeze.

 

She looked at him for a long moment, then blushed suddenly in embarrassment, realizing the compromising position they’d been in all night. “W-We should go back. Everyone must be wondering where we are.”

 

Naruto gave her a weak smile. “Yeah… good idea.”

 

------------------------------------

 

Tazuna’s House – Upon Returning

 

As soon as Ino stepped through the door, her teammates turned toward her. As soon as they saw her their eyes widened with surprise.

 

Her hair was slightly tousled, her clothes different from before. She was wearing one of Naruto’s jackets.

 

“Wait Ino?” Shikamaru said. “What happened to your clothes?”

 

“Yeah, and your hair’s a mess,” Choji added.

 

Asuma gave her a look of concern. “Are you alright?”

 

Ino opened her mouth to answer her team in an uncharacteristically dull tone. “I'm fine.” Stated the blonde, her tone indicative of the girl's refusal to elaborate. 

 

Shikamaru and Asuma raised an eyebrow at her simple reply, Shikamaru in suspicion and Asuma in concern.

 

Naruto cleared his throat. “She got caught up in a trap. I gave her my jacket after hers got torn. That’s all.”

 

Ino had asked him not to tell anyone about what happened, Naruto didn't think it was a good idea to hide this from her teammates, but it was Ino’s decision and he will respect that.

 

“Are you sure?” Choji asked with an expression of worry before he filled his mouth with chips.

 

Ino nodded her head, “I'm  alright, at least I am thanks to Naruto. He came at just the right time to save me.”

 

Ino looked at the red head with a sincere expression and he gave her a smile before walking towards his sensei.

 

Her teammates visibly relaxed after hearing her explanation. Asuma placed a hand on her shoulder. “Good. That’s what matters.”

 

Ino nodded but her entire focus was on the red head. She just couldn't shake the feeling stirring in her heart as she looked at her saviour.

 

Sakura, who was watching all this with a keen eye, stepped forward and asked the girl, “Where were you the whole night, though?”

 

Ino froze initially, the question made her recount the horrible experience of the previous night.

 

She shook her head to clear her thoughts and looked at the pink haired girl. Her friend turned rival is still chasing after Sasuke, but Ino doesn't think she wants that now, she honestly doesn't even want to think about boys in that way right now. 

 

The girl chided herself for holding her childish crushes at such a high priority in her life.

 

What happened last night has opened her eyes. She was weak, no questions about it and it was her luck that Naruto found her at just the right time otherwise she would have suffered a great horror.

 

While in the academy it was always fun talking about their shinobi careers and it's easy to live in a fantasy world but reality is harsh and cruel.

 

Ino never again wants to experience anything even remotely close to what she felt yesterday and to make that happen she needs to take her shinobi life really seriously.

 

Chasing after boys and spending time worrying about her looks is not going to help her. She needs to change her priorities and do things properly.

 

The disheveled girl looked at Naruto. The boy has transformed from the deadlast to the strongest genin in the village and Ino has taken note of that transformation. 

 

If there's anyone she could speak to about snuffing out her own weakness and becoming stronger… Naruto could be that person.

 

If someone had informed her younger self that she would end up owing her life to the bratty redhead academy failure, she would have labelled them as liars, but that's what had quickly become her reality.

 

Ino steeled herself before completing an internal vow to herself. That being the young girl asking Naruto to help her train, maybe then she'd become strong enough to protect herself. 

 

Besides, maybe then it could also give her the opportunity to get to know the boy better, Ino knew the boy had been lacking in friends ever since they started the academy.

 

Even after so many years, she still doesn't really know the boy. A pit of sadness formed deep within the blonde ninja's stomach, why couldn’t she have befriended the lone Uzumaki during their childhood?

 

Sure everybody else ignored him, but was Ino really comfortable just following the crowd, did that really absolve her from any blame? The girl began to brainstorm about what she knew about her saviour. 

 

He’s  an Uzumaki whose parents died during the nine tails attack. A boy who went from the weakest to the strongest in their year group. Other than that, she doesn't know anything about him. 

 

Oh wait! He loves ramen… is that really the best she can do? The Yamanaka slumped in shame as she became lost in her thoughts.

 

What does he really like? What does he hates? What are his favourite things to do and what are his goals? This had to change. 

 

Moving forward from now, Ino decided that she wants to know everything about Naruto Uzumaki. 

 

 “We camped out nearby.” Ino replied to Sakura after a long pause as she sat on the breakfast table.

 

Sakura raised an eyebrow. “Together?”

 

Ino coughed. “We were both tired.”

 

“I see…” Sakura didn't exactly know what to think of this. She saw the way Ino was looking at Naruto and knew exactly what those eyes meant.

 

They were eyes of admiration, the same eyes she once used to see Sasuke with but now, it appears that Naruto is the target of Ino's gazes.

 

Sakura stared at the red head chatting with Kakashi and couldn't help but feel slightly hurt.

 

The pinkette was sure that if it was her in place of Ino, Naruto wouldn't have camped outside with her.  

 

If Sakura had to guess, the Uzumaki would have likely sent a clone to guide her back to Tazuna's house. 

 

The exact sameNarutowho was once obsessed with becoming friends with her, doesn't even talk to her outside of team training and missions, now the redhead can barely give the kunoichi the time of day. 

 

Was it her fault that he had become so isolated and distant?Even Sasuke was beginning to look like a social creature in comparison to her other teammate.

 

Although… Whenever the Yamanaka girl is around, there's  a visible change in Naruto’s attitude. 

 

His calm,and sometimes even cold expression he carried constantly, sometimes would begin to melt  into something warmer. 

 

He listens to her, talks to her,  sometimes he even gets annoyed by her intrusions in his private life. 

 

None of that  seems  to deter  Ino’s efforts, and Sakura couldn't forget the small smiles he gives whenever Ino is not looking at him.

 

Sakura was his teammate and yet she couldn't even approach Naruto like a friend. She was actually more akin to a stranger than a trusted teammate. 

 

The boy had put a wall around himself that simply could not be breached by Team 7. Sakura turned away, crossing her arms as her thoughts raced. 

 

The Haruno quietly  observed  Naruto as he discussed what  to do with the boy that he had captured with Kakashi and Asuma.

 

_____________________________________

 

Sounds of footsteps echoed through the hall. Haku looked up to see the source of the sound. 

 

Kakashi along with Asuma, Naruto, Sasuke, and Shikamaru entered the basement that has become Haku’s prison.

 

They stopped a few inches away from Zabuza's apprentice, the boy glanced over at a plate of food in the hands of the ninja who had defeated him, before turning his head in an act of defiance. 

 

Naruto placed the meal  in front of Haku, before freeing the boy's hands and mouth so that he could eat.

 

Haku looked at the food. It looked delicious but Haku had no appetite whatsoever. How can he eat when Zabuza-sama is still struggling in his injured state?

 

Silence filled the room  as none  of its occupants volunteered to speak a word. Seeing that he wouldn't eat, Naruto sighed and sat beside him.

 

“You’re not going anywhere, so I suggest you accept your current situation,eat if you don't wanna starve.” Naruto said as he looked at the discarded food.

 

Haku contemplated his words. His chakra was sealed, and even if they had freed his mouth and hands, his legs were still tied up. He knew he had zero chance of escaping as long as his chakra remained sealed.

 

Wasn't it better to die than to be  useless to his master? Would Zabuza-sama not prefer someone actually capable, rather than  a weakling like him who couldn't even prevent themselves from being captured?

 

“I have no desire to live if this is going to be my life from now on. Either I live to serve my master or you take my life now. There is no other alternative for me.” 

 

He has no other dream or goal. Haku's only ambition is to serve the man who saved him from certain death.

 

The sheer acceptance of his current situation and the truth dripping from his words surprised Naruto. 

 

Here is someone so dedicated to a person that they would rather be killed  if they were unable to serve them. 

 

That kind of undying loyalty doesn't come easy.He turned his eyes to look at the boy he captured. 

 

There is no hint of malice in his heart  at all, Naruto could only sense  a cold acceptance from their prisoner.

 

“What should we do with him?” Sasuke's words brought Naruto's attention back to the other people present in the basement.

 

“We can get information from him about Zabuza and Gato,  then we should use him as a bargaining chip.” Shikamaru replied looking pretty bored.

 

Kakashi thought for a second. The boy could provide them valuable information but only if they can extract it from him. 

 

He has a slight inkling that torture methods won't work on this person, they may be forced to use other means of extracting the information they sought.

 

“Does Ino know how to use the memory reading Yamanaka Jutsu?” Kakashi inquired. If the girl knew that jutsu,  then this could be a great experience for her.

 

“I am afraid they haven't taught her that one yet.” Answered Asuma. “What are we gonna do now?”

 

With the Yamanaka out of the equation it only left torture and his sharingan, though Kakashi preferred to save his eye as a last resort. 

 

He had no idea when Zabuza would attack the team again, and now that they have his accomplice as a hostage, that would be even more difficult to predict.  

 

This meant that  Kakashi wants to be one hundred percent ready at all times, and using the sharingan to extract information could leave him pretty strained, not to mention he still hasn't recovered fully yet.

 

“We’ll  use the traditional means to get the information and it will be a good lesson for you all. 

 

After dinner tonight, both Asuma and I will show you how to acquire information from a target, and if we fail to get the information tonight, then I have other means to extract.”

 

Kakashi must be talking about his sharingan. Naruto glanced over at Haku and once again, he saw no fear in the boy. 

 

They will not get any information through traditional means, their only hope would be the sharingan.

 

“Can you all leave me here with Haku alone?” Naruto asked and even Haku looked surprised.

 

“Why?” Kakashi asked immediately.

 

“I’d like to try to get something out of him myself. If I fail,  we can follow your lead.” Naruto had no desire to torture him, but there was just somerhing about the boy that had bugged the Uzumaki since he had arrived. 

 

Kakashi  decided to accept Naruto's request, leaving him alone with their hostage. Sasuke, Shikamaru and Asuma quickly vacated the room right behind Kakashi, leaving Naruto alone with Haku.

 

Once alone, Naruto stared intently at the boy in front of  him. The emptiness he felt from him intrigued Naruto. There was no hatred in his heart. 

 

To completely rid malice and ill intentions is hard when you are captured by your enemy,yet Haku seems to feel none of that.

 

“Why don't you hate us?” Naruto asked directly, upon seeing the confusion in Haku’s eyes, he elaborated further.

 

“I can see that you don't hate us, I want to know why. We are your enemy, we kidnapped you, we're even keeping you as our hostage and yet, you haven't directed any anger towards us. Why?”

 

Haku looked at the boy. It is true that he doesn't feel anger at his current situation, but he had never been one to feel anger towards anyone. 

 

All he feels is sadness, is this the end for him? He always thought he would die protecting Zabuza-sama, but it seems that would not be the case.

 

“We're not going to kill you.” Naruto spoke simply, almost  as if he read his mind. “So you don't have to fear for your life. I really want to know more about you. 

 

You seem like a good person and yet you serve a man like Zabuza. There is nothing sinister in your heart, yet you work with a man like Gato? I want to know why.”

 

Haku looked genuinely surprised. No shinobi acts this way. It's an unspoken rule of the shinobi world to use your captives and then kill them, and yet here this boy is, saying that they won't kill him? The strangest thing though, was that Haku felt persuaded  to believe his words.

 

Yes, they talked about torturing him for information, but only if he didn't provide it to them without the use of force. 

 

The boy with the red hair also didn't seem to want to use any torturous methods, Haku found his mindset intriguing. 

 

His combat abilities have piqued his curiosity, he had never personally encountered or heard of the abilities he displayed in the forest.

 

Haku decided to indulge the Uzumaki, if only to satisfy his own interest. 

 

“Why would I hate you? You are not my enemy. I have no enemies. The only reason I live is to serve my master, there is no other desire in me.” Haku said in a neutral tone. 

 

“You asked me why I serve Zabuza-sama? The answer is simple, it is because he is the man who saved me and gave me a purpose. He took me under his wing and taught me everything I know. 

 

To you people he might be an evil person, for me he is my saviour and that's why I serve him. I will continue to follow him until either the end of my life, or until I have outlived my usefulness to him.”

 

Naruto shook his head seeing the blind trust that Haku has for Zabuza. This is the type of thinking that leads to destruction and war.

 

To Haku, right and wrong doesn't matter. He doesn't care about his actions as long as they benefit Zabuza. 

 

It is the same with any loyal shinobi. They would do anything to benefit  their village, even at the cost of a great deal of suffering for others.

 

Three great villages thought destroying Uzushio was beneficial for them and as a result, a whole island of Uzumaki was destroyed. 

 

Countless were slaughtered, it was a miracle that the entire clan hadn't been completely lost in the genocide during the siege of the Uzumaki's resident island.

 

Loyalty isn't a bad trait for a ninja to possess, but when that loyalty is so ingrained that it  blinds you from seeing what's right and wrong… Well that is a dangerous mentality to pass on.

 

Despite Haku's involvement in the suffering of the citizens of the Land of Wave, Naruto couldn't feel any hatred towards Haku. 

 

How could he? He himself was someone that could have fallen victim to being used as a tool, that's what Jinchuuriki were created to be. 

 

Naruto clenched his fists as he cast his mind to Kurama for a moment, there was little that the redhead despised more than someone being stripped away of all individuality, and to be used as a weapon.

 

Naruto was lucky that he met someone like Devi while he was still young, someone to properly guide him  and never once asked anything in return.

 

An expression of sorrow was present on Naruto’s face as he gazed at Haku. Could he have turned out that way if he hadn't bonded with Kurama and Devi? 

 

Maybe Hiruzen would  have succeeded in his persuasion, leaving Naruto to believe in the Will of Fire blindly, running around the Leaf Village shouting about becoming the next Hokage, completely unaware of the burden he carried and the identity of his parents.

 

Luckily, he had met the right people at the right time to save him from being blinded by these shinobi villages. 

 

That didn't mean that others were also fortunate like him, and so before making any judgement about Haku, he wanted to know his full story.

 

“I still want to know how someone like you came to be Zabuza's accomplice. I am a sensor and so I know you have very strong affinities for water and air.

 

Since you are with Zabuza who is from the mist I believe you have a bloodline and based on your chakra I believe you’re from the Yuki clan who wielded the Ice release.”

 

Naruto has read everything he could find in every major village. He knows about the bloodline purges going on in the mist and about all the famous clans of those villages.

 

Seeing the look of stunned surprise on Haku's face only confirmed his theory and so he continued, “Given your silence I will assume that I am correct and you indeed are a Yuki.

 

And since you said he saved you so I can assume he saved you from the bloodline purges but I still want to know your full story before making any judgement on you. 

 

What you believe in and what I believe in are two completely different thoughts and yet I know that neither I am wrong and neither are you. So will you tell me what your story is?”

 

Haku nodded without saying a word. He is still surprised by the very accurate deduction that the boy made about his bloodline.

 

The red head is quite understanding of his words if he wants to know his full story before making any opinions about him. 

 

Haku looked the boy in the eye trying to see what he really wanted and all he could see was curiosity. His captor wants to know his story not because of some evil plan but because he really wants to know. 

 

Somehow Haku believes that other than Naruto stopping him from helping Zabuza, he had no other evil intentions for him and that made him trust him. Even if it is just a little.

 

Haku has never told anyone his story other than Zabuza. During their journey they have come across many people and yet no one really wanted to know who Haku is.

 

If Naruto really wants to know then Haku will tell him and maybe then he will fully understand what is the reason behind Haku’s actions.

 

“My story starts when I was only……” and so Haku did. He told Naruro everything about his bloodline and his mother. He told him how his own father murdered her and Haku killed him in self defence.

 

Haku told Naruto about the time when he didn't have clothes to wear or food to eat and everywhere he went people wanted to kill those with bloodlines until Zabuza found him.

 

He told him how his master showed mercy to him and took him under his care. How he raised him and trained him. How he never forced Haku to kill anyone he didn't want.

 

“...that's how I came to serve Zabuza-sama.” Haku finished his story and waited for the verdict that Naruto would give. 

 

Naruto had closed his eyes once Haku started telling his journey. He wanted to hear every word with his full attention and he was also trying to feel the emotions that Haku felt.

 

He felt his sadness and guilt, he felt his anger and grief. Naruto felt the gratitude that Haku felt for Zabuza and yet he didn't feel any hatred from him. 

 

In fact,Haku never showed a sign of hatred the entire time he spoke and that made Naruto respect the boy a little. It was admirable, the former Jinchuuriki was actually quite jealous of the boy. 

 

He very much wished that he could cleanse his body of hatred like Haku apparently could, especially after last night… Naruto's built up anger and frustration was ultimately what caused him to storm out of Tazuna's house which in turn led to Ino's attack after she went after him. 

 

This is all without mentioning the cold fury that coursed through his veins when put an end to the thugs, even now he could feel his negative emotions brimming as he blamed himself.

 

After everything that the Yuki child has gone through, Naruto was honestly surprised he didn't  turn into a demon himself like Zabuza, especially after being trained by said demon.

 

Naruto knows the boy told him the truth. His story also revealed one more ugly nature of the shinobi world. 

 

Not only did they hate the Bijuu because they were different, they also hated the humans they thought to be different from themselves.

 

Haku's father killed his mother only because she was a bloodline wielder. There was no other reason than this, that could honestly be even worse than Naruto being hated because he once held the nine tails inside him.

 

Naruto shook his head as dark thoughts gathered around his mind. That's why he wanted to know the full story behind Haku.

 

Now he understands where the boy is coming from. If Devi hadn't been there then Naruto wouldn't have the life he has now, and because of that, Naruto would have done anything for Devi just like Haki is willing to do anything for Zabuza.

 

In a way, they’re actually very alike, both were hated by their native villages because of circumstances they each had no control over.

 

 The only thing either of the duo are guilty of, is being a little different to their peers. They were both saved by someone who they love more than anything else in this world, and are now both willing to do anything for them.

 

From this point of view, Haku seems very familiar to Naruto. He felt as if he could relate to  the boy more than anyone in Konoha.

 

“I understand you. Now I know why you feel so much loyalty towards Zabuza and now I accept your reasoning. It doesn't mean I support what you are doing but I can see why you are doing it. 

 

I wanted to quash your way of thinking because it was different from mine but I won't do it anymore.”

 

Haku smiled a little, relieved to hear those words. To be accepted by someone else for your beliefs was a wonderful feeling. 

 

“Thank you. This is the first time I have told anyone about myself, other than my master of course. To know that you understood what I was trying to express is a relief. 

 

You have learned about my way of thinking and what my story is but still don't know anything about you. Will you tell me your story, Naruto?”

 

Naruto nodded. It is only fair that he also tells Haku about himself after the boy has been nothing but truthful towards him. 

 

Naruto smiled as he realised  that he also never told anyone about his life other than Devi and Kurama, and yet here he is, sharing his life’s story with an enemy.Sometimes life truly takes some unexpected turns.

 

Just as he agreed to, Naruto returned the favor completely. He told Haku everything. He explained how he was a Jinchuuriki and why most of Konoha hated him. 

 

He told Haku about his dream of uniting his family and restoring his home. He even told Haku about Devi, and how she was a similar figure in his life to what Zabuza is to the ice user.

 

Naruto still held some things back, such as  how Devi was a thousand years old ghost, and that he no longer has Kurama sealed inside of him, but that was only because he didn't want to leave the boy in a state of confusion. 

 

Haku turned around so  he could  fully face the redhead. “You're right. We are similar. I never thought I would meet someone who I could relate to in such a meaningful way.” 

 

The dark haired boy even laughed a little, the first time since Naruto had met  him, and the Uzumaki couldn't help but join in. 

 

Naruto slowly placed the food he brought earlier in front of Haku and this time he ate.

 

“Haku, you are a good person. I know you don't mean any harm to anyone here, but I still can't let you go. Zabuza is still a hired mercenary and he will get in the way of my mission. 

 

If you join him, then you will also be my enemy and truthfully, I don't want to fight you anymore,  so until either Gato or Zabuza are dead, you can't leave here. I'm really sorry.”

 

 Naruto truly sympathised  with the boy, but he can't let his personal feelings get in the way of the mission. As long as Gato and Zabuza are still in his way, Haku can't have his freedom.

 

Haku smiled sadly as Naruto once again tied his hands but this time he left his face free of any bindings.

 

“I understand so you don't have to feel sorry. I am still your enemy and so treat me like one.”

 

Naruto shook his head, “Not anymore. To me you're just an obstacle, not my enemy. Once Gato is dead I promise I'll free you and I promise to make sure no one will  interrogate you. 

 

We can get the information we need some other way. I have to go now, I promise I'll come back soon.”

 

Haku looked at Naruto as he was about to leave and stopped him, “Wait…will you kill Zabuza-sama too?” He asked with a fearful tone.

 

“If he gets in my way, then yes.” Naruto gave a simple response.

 

“Then please… Kill me too. If I can't serve my master then I have no right to live. What good is a tool if its master can't even use it? Please Naruto, I beg you, just kill me.” Haku begged him on his knees. 

 

Naruto shook his head. “You are not a tool Haku. Even if Zabuza saved you, it still doesn't mean you have to be nothing but a weapon for him. You're a person just like him. 

 

You must have dreams and goals that belong to you . you must have a will of your own. I don't believe you've failed Zabuza at all, you've done enough for him and now it's time you become free from your debt.” 

 

With those parting words, Naruto left a defeated Haku behind.

 

_____________________________________

 

Footsteps echoed through the hall and even before they entered the room, Zabuza was able to identify the source. One by one, a total of 20 people entered his room. 

 

Zabuza looked over at the small crowd gathered near him but didn't turn his head, they were of no threat to him, he could kill them even in his sleep if he wished.

 

There was one figure that was worth a second glance however, Zabuza spotted a girl equipped with a hood and mask. He didn't know who this person was due to the mask hiding her face,and it was only the sound of her voice which made it clear that she was a girl.

 

Something about her presence really made him feel uncomfortable. The first time Zabuza met her he witnessed the power that she wielded, and since then, every instinct in his body has warned him to not engage her in battle. 

 

It isn't really about her appearance or that demonic mask that hides her identity, but the cold feeling that emanates from her body.

 

All the men halted their moment and stood behind her, as she walked around his room without a care for the world. 

 

He slowly reached for his sword and stood up using it as the anchor keeping his form upright.

 

“What is taking you so long to finish the mission?” She asked in a voice laced with authority.

 

“There were some… surprises that got in the way. There's nothing to worry about, I'll have it   completed soon.” He replied. 

 

“Yes, I already heard about the complications you faced. Quite a shame that you tasted defeat at the hands of some children. Are you sure you're up to the task?” 

 

Just the way she said it with an amused tone rubbed him the wrong way. “When my apprentice returns we will hunt the builder down together, and this time nothing will stop us.” Zabuza growled through gritted teeth, forcing himself to quell his anger.

 

Soon he'll end this mission and kill those troublesome brats. This job was quickly becoming a pain in his ass. 

 

His mood was really beginning to sour as he silently winced in pain. Where the hell Haku was at a time like this!?

 

“That's why I'm  here. Your partner was kidnapped by the Konoha shinobi and they're currently keeping him as their hostage.” Surprise coloured his face as he heard the news.

 

Haku had been kidnapped? This was the first time anything like this has happened. He had always known Haku to be intelligent and reliable for his age, he also knew how to keep a low profile. 

 

How the hell those Konoha rats managed to identify and kidnap the boy was beyond him.

 

“Don't be too surprised, I’m  here to let you know that the Leader is getting impatient. You have one more day, get yourself prepared because we are going to kill the bridge builder along with all of the Konoha ninja.”

 

Zabuza nodded. He really wanted to get his hands on those tree huggers, and if they have Haku then he has no other option but to attack them sooner rather than later. 

 

If she is going to accompany him then so be it. It’ll actually come in handy to have some backup against those from Konoha and maybe it will also give him the opportunity to finally rid the girl from his life.

 

Zabuza looked towards the entrance as the masked figure exited the house Zabuza was occupying. 

 

He thought of all the ways he could make her suffer  for making him feel like an inferior being.

 

The Kunoichi Zabuza had been conversing with eventually made her way to an impressively large house, one could even consider it to be a mansion. She looked over her shoulder before entering the expensive looking doors. 

 

The woman crossed the large hall before coming  across the spiralingstaircase and descending, this would  lead her directly to an underground library, this is where she always found him.

 

Books and academic knowledge have never attracted her,  the thrill of battle was more suited to her tastes. 

 

To him however, this library might be even more valuable than life itself, certainly more than his own at the very least.

 

The entrance was guarded by a seal that only allowed only those with the key to enter. The entire library was more protected than even the Kage offices of the great villages. 

 

Even if this whole mansion was attacked by overwhelming forces, unless the structure was hit directly with a Bijuu bomb, she had faith that the library would  still remain standing.

 

She found her target in the exact same location  she had left him last night, lounging on a chair next to the large Uzumaki swirl decorating the wall.  

 

The female occupant of the room stood just a few meters away from the relaxed figure, watching him silently for a moment.

 

“You don't have to hide yourself in front of me Hiro.” The man voiced. He was right, she didn't have to hide anything from him, and so she removed her mask and robe.

 

Hiro Uzumaki stood in her full glory with purple eyes like gems and shiny red hair flowing past her knees. 

 

She wore a red battle kimono with flowers decorating the borders, the first thing many would notice would be the large war hammer strapped to her waist.

 

“What can I do for you? It is unlike you to disturb me while I am here.” He asked and Hiro sat in front of him. She looked at the man that was not only her leader, but also her brother. 

 

“I have important news for you. The Konoha teams that have come to protect the bridge builder include an Uzumaki. His name is Naruto.”

 

Hiro delivered the news and observed her brother as he closed the scroll he was reading, stood up, and strolled towards the fire. 

 

Silence reigned in the library before her brother broke it. “Then I guess we should meet our newly discovered family member.”

 

With those words Tenzen Uzumaki left the library to prepare for the fateful meeting with another member of the Uzumaki clan.

 

_____________________________________

 

The sounds of biting and slurping filled the room as Team 7 , Team 10, and Tazuna ate dinner.

 

“I have to say Tsunami-san, you're an amazing cook, I think I'm becoming  addicted to your food.” Naruto said he wolfed his noodles at an impressive rate. 

 

Even Sasuke seemed to agree with the redhead as he nodded with a mouthful of rice.

 

“You're right Naruto! This is great!” Mumbled Choji whilst his mouth was completely stuffed, he only just managed to get the words out between his slurps.

 

Ino rolled her eyes before swatting the chubby ninja on his shoulder. “Hey! What was that for!” Choji said as he rubbed his shoulder.

 

“How many times do I have to tell you idiot? Don't talk with your mouth full!” Ino said angrily.

 

“Why are you sitting next to him if you have such a problem with his eating habits?” It was now Sakura who replied on Choji's behalf, he had become preoccupied with diving into his second bowl of soup.

 

“Because this was the only seat available Forehead.” Ino replied nonchalantly. 

 

"The only seat available next to Naruto you mean.” Corrected Sakura with a smirk as she crossed her arms, satisfied with successfully drawing all attention to the Yamanaka and Uzumaki.

 

Ino profusely refused the allegations while Naruto didn't even react to the eyes looking at him. 

 

She watched as Sasuke comfortably sat next to Naruto without even sparing a glance towards the pink haired girl. 

 

This is her team. Neither of her teammates want anything to do with her outside of missions or team training, what a miserable excuse for a team.

 

Sakura envied the relationship that Ino has with her teammates. Even now when her sole focus is on Naruto, team 10 still talk amongst themselves like normal friends do. 

 

Why can't they have the same relationship as Team 10? Why can't she be as free and close to Naruto as Ino was? Sakura felt like an outsider in her own Genin cell.

 

Unaware of Sakura's inner thoughts, Sasuke turned towards Naruto and asked, “What are you going to do with your guest?”

 

Naruto thought for a minute. What is he going to do with Haku?  He certainly can't just let him go, he'd just  rejoin Zabuza or kill himself for failing Zabuza.

 

“Honestly I don't know, for now I'm just going to keep him here. Once we have dealt with Zabuza and Gato, then I can decide what to do with him.” He replied to which Sasuke simply nodded and went back to eating.

 

“Why did you stop us from getting information from him?” Asuma asked just as he finished answering Sasuke and Naruto could understand his question. 

 

It might look suspicious for him to stop them from probably torturing an enemy which could provide valuable information, not to mention this comes right after he spends some alone time with the boy.

 

“It was of no use. He wasn't going to tell us anything even if we threatened to kill him. Kakashi Sensei might have gotten something from but I don't want us to go to the extreme.  We already have the vital information we need to take down Gato, so we should plan how and when to attack him.” 

 

Haku and Zabuza were his secondary focus. His main goal is to take Gato down no matter what.

 

He looked at Kakashi, hoping for a reaction but the man was busy reading his book. How his entire plate was empty even when no one saw him eat a single bite was a mystery for another time.

 

He kept his eyes on him like he was trying to drill a hole in his head before finally, the sharingan weilder submitted to the child. 

 

“Well, we all know how enthusiastic Naruto has been to fight Gato, and now that I have recovered enough I think we can safely plan our attack.” Kakashi said as he closed his book.

 

Before anyone else could say anything else, a loud boom echoed as a child forcefully slammed the door to the dining room open.

 

Inari, Tsunami's child, stood at the entrance with anger emanating from his eyes as he stared at everyone present in the room…

 

“Why are you so confident about taking down Gato? He's strong, way stronger than any of you and he'll  kill you if you don't give up. Don't try to be a hero, just run back to your village and live your easy lives.

 

The last thing we need is people like you who just pretend to be heroes, only to be killed by Gato and his men. Go away from here, just run while you still have the chance.” He finished as tears threatened to spill from his eyes. 

 

The face of Kaiza floated in his mind as he thought about Gato’s power. Inari looked at the surprised and stunned people in the dining room with disdain in his eyes. 

 

“Inari! That is no way to talk to the people who are here to protect your grandfather” Tsunami reprimanded Inari immediately.

 

“Protect? If Gato has decided to kill grandpa, then he's going to die and there is nothing these people could do about that.”

 

“Just like how Kaiza died. Right.” Inari stood frozen as he heard Naruto's words. He looked at the red head with so much anger in his eyes like Naruto just murdered his entire family.

 

“Don't talk about him you trash.” Inari spat at Naruto.

 

“Why not? I asked around here and the people only have praises for that man. Some say he was the real hero of Wave. Too bad Gato killed him. 

 

He should have seen it coming. He was just a single man against the whole army of Gato. There was no way he was going to win and yet he still fought and lost his life. What a pathetic end.” Naruto said in a mocking tone.

 

This was the last straw for Inari. He launched himself at Naruto with a shout, unable to control his anger.

 

“Inari no…” Tsunami shouted but it was too late.

 

Naruto grabbed the boy from mid air and slammed him on the dinner table. The air left the boy as Naruto put pressure on his neck.

 

Breathing became difficult as he tried everything to get himself free. Inari’s face turned blue from the lack of oxygen and the only thought that came to his mind was that he was going to die.

 

Naruto let the boy go after what felt like eternity and watched him take long breaths one after another. Everyone was too stunned to speak anything and it was Kakashi who spoke.

 

“What was that Naruto?” He asked not in anger but with a genuine curiosity. Naruto wouldn't hurt a kid like Inari without a solid reason.

 

“Didn't he just say we shouldn't fight someone who is stronger than us because they are going to kill us. Well I should kill him because he attacked me and I am stronger than him.”

 

Naruto said and looked at Inari who had tears in his eyes and was looking at him with fear. Good.

 

“Why did you attack me even when you know you can't defeat me?” Naruto asked as he once again grabbed Inari by his collar and lifted him in the air.

 

Inari looked around and saw that no one was going to help him. Even his mom and grandpa are just watching. He looked at the red head and remembered how he insulted the bravest man Inari knew.

 

The anger returned and he replied, “You just insulted my greatest friend and I can't let that happen.”

 

“Why? Did I say something wrong? Wasn't he killed by Gato because he refused to bow down to him.” Naruto asked once again.

 

Instead of answering Inari just wept as the memories of Kaiza and his death resurfaced. These people are not getting it, Gato is going to kill everyone like he killed Kaiza.

 

Naruto shook his head as he felt the boy's emotions. “You are pathetic. I have heard everything about Kaiza and I think he was a great man.” Naruto said and Inari looked at him with surprise.

 

Naruto put Inari down and continued, “The man was not a ninja and neither a fighter and still he fought against Gato fearlessly. Even to his last breath he refused to bow down to his might and that to me is true strength.

 

Even when death was right in front of him he still refused to accept what he didn't believe in. He fought and gave his life, not for himself but for others and that is what a true hero is. 

 

But to think you will spat on his sacrifice like this is a shame. Kaiza didn't submit to Gato even in his last moments and yet here you are accepting that your grandfather is going to die because Gato wants it and there is nothing anyone can do.

 

Did Kaiza mean to you so little that you will do anything to dishonour his sacrifice?” Naruto took a deep breath. He learned everything he can about Wave from the people around and what he learned about Kaiza really impressed him.

 

He didn't plan on saying anything to Inari because everyone told him how close the boy was to the man but seeing this display just stirred something in him.

 

Inari looked down as he thought about Naruto's words. Did he disrespected Kaiza by saying all of those things? But wasn't that the truth. Gato is strong and that's why Kaiza is gone. Gato won and Kaiza lost.

 

“Just because Kaiza died doesn't mean that Gato won.” Naruto said he was reading Inari's mind. 

 

The red head was saying that Gato didn't win even though he killed Kaiza. How is that possible? He looked at the red head as he placed his hands on his shoulders.

 

“It's true that Kaiza is dead and we can't change that doesn't mean that he died in vain. It is because of him that the people of the wave haven't given up. 

 

It is because of him that your grandfather is taking so much risk just to build a bridge.” Tazuna closed his eyes hearing those words. It was true that Kaiza’s sacrifice gave him the motivation to do something like this.

 

“Gato may have killed Kaiza the person that day but he wasn't able to kill the idea that Kaiza was and as long as people believe that they can be free of Gato, as long as your grandpa believes he can build that bridge, Kaiza lives.

 

Everyday the wave survive and remember the sacrifice that Kaiza made, he wins and Gato loses. 

 

Kaiza is not dead. He will never die, for when does a man die” Naruto looked Inari straight in the eye and answered, “when he is forgotten and as long as you, your family and this country remembers him, Kaiza lives.”

 

Naruto waited for the boy to understand what he was trying to say. For him to understand what giving your life for the good of your people and family means.

 

“He won?” Inari asked a little hesitantly.

 

“He did.” Naruto replied softly.

 

“He won against Gato.” Tears were already flowing as Inari voiced his question.

 

“He did.” Naruto said and was surprised when the boy suddenly hugged his leg and started crying.

 

He didn't want to be rude in a moment like this so he patiently waited for Inari to let it all out. It was too much for the boy. 

 

Even Tsunami and Tazuna were crying and he imagined some tears in Sakura and Ino’s eyes too.

 

Once Inari calmed down, Naruto spoke again, “Now that you know the truth, do not go around disrespecting his sacrifice by saying all that nonsense.” Inari nodded as he heard Naruto's words.

 

“But you were right about something.” Naruto continued and Inari waited for him to continue.

 

“Kaiza couldn't kill Gato because he was a Hero, because he was a man of principle and morals but Gato, he is a monster who doesn't have any of those qualities and to kill a man like that you don't need heroes. What you need is a monster even more dangerous than Gato.” Naruto said surprising Inari even more.

 

“Everyone wants to be a hero. To protect those who are weak and bring peace to this world but not me. I only want to achieve my dreams and the world can burn for all I care. That's why I can never be a hero and I never wanted to be.

 

All my life people have either called me a demon or a monster and I have no problem with it because let's be honest, all heroes are overrated. 

 

Instead I wanna be a demon that the whole world fears. So Inari I already promised your grandfather and I promise you again before I leave this country, Gato will be long gone.”

 

Every present member had a different reaction to Naruto’s words. While Inari finally believed in someone after so many years, Tazuna looked down in shame and fear thinking about the secret he was keeping from the Uzumaki.

 

Ino thought about the reactions the villagers of Konoha had for Naruto and understood, even if little, what a horrible life the boy had lived.

 

Kakashi closed his eyes as the face of his sensei came to his mind and the only thing Kakashi could offer was an apology.

 

_____________________________________

 

Chapter Ends.

---

 

Notes:

A/N.
______

Took to long to write.

I was stuck on deciding what to do with Haku and this is the best I could provide.

Two new figures have entered the story and only time will tell if they are allies or enemies.

What is the secret that Tazuna is keeping from Naruto? Stay tuned to find out.

Please leave a review and provide suggestions.

Chapter 16: Battle of the bridge

Summary:

The Battle of the bridge begins.

I hope everyone remains safe!

29 years Ago

 

 

“Why do we have to live here and not in our home?” The boy asked, unaware of the tragedy that has befallen his home.

 

“This is only temporary. We can't return to our home because it is locked and only a certain someone can open it. Until that person comes we have to live here.” His father replied with a sweet voice.

 

The boy ran towards his mother who was busy in the kitchen, “but it's almost been a year since we left and I wanna go back home and play with Yumiko.” the boy cried as he hugged his mother's leg.

 

His mother knelt down and hugged him back, “I wanna go back too but we can't right now and you always wanted to come here whenever your father left so I don't think it's so bad that we all are here and as your father said it's only temporary.”

 

The mother replied but the boy asked again, “but why can't we go back right now. It has been so long since we left our house. Don't you miss it?” He asked innocently, thinking of the large house with a garden where he played with his best friend.

 

The mother faltered a little as some tears formed in her eyes, confusing the boy even more. His father came to sit next to him and hugged both him and his mother.

 

“Listen carefully honey, what I am about to tell you.” His mother spoke seriously and he looked at her with curiosity.

 

“After you left Uzushio with your father, our Village was attacked by enemies.” The boy looked in fear. His home was attacked, “Attacked?” He asked with fear.

 

“Yes, some people were jealous of our power and family. They couldn't understand what makes the Uzumaki different and so they decided to get rid of us.

 

There are five great villages in the elemental nations and they are the strongest military force in the world. Three of them allied themselves to destroy us and they nearly succeeded.” His mother faltered again as tears slipped from her eyes making him even more afraid.

 

His father looked at him and continued instead of his mother, “Thanks to our leader, Lord Yoshino we were able to defeat them but it came at a large cost. He summoned the founder of our home the All Father and killed all the enemies but it cost him his own life.”

 

“Old Man Yoshino is dead.” The boy asked while crying as he remembered the kind old man who used to visit them often.

 

“Yes, he is. Even when the enemy was killed the damage was too severe for our Village and the All Father knew that the enemy would come back to finish the job and kill all of us and so he erected a barrier around the village so that no one could enter Uzushio again.

 

He requested us to go and survive and wait for the boy who will be born to protect Uzushio. He promised us that the chosen one will come and remove the barriers around the island and only then can we return home.”

 

The boy listened to everything his father and mother had spoken. He knew who the All Father was. Every child in Uzushio is taught about the stories of the founders and how they founded Uzushio.

 

“Is that why so many Uzumaki are living here with us because they also can't go back to their home.” The boy asked his father.

 

“Yes and that's why we have to stay here until Uzushio calls us to return.”

 

The boy looked at his new house. It was small compared to the one they had in Uzushio but as long as he has his mummy and daddy with him everything is going to be fine.

 

“So when will this boy come so that we can go back.” The boy said as he wiped his tears.

 

“Soon ... .very soon, we just need to trust the All Father.” The boy nodded and closed his eyes to pray to The Founders so that they can return home very soon.

 

1 year later.

 

“Why is your stomach so big?” The boy asked his mother who smiled and replied.

 

“because you are going to be a big brother very soon.” 

 

“Really. Am I getting a brother or a sister?” the boy asked happily. He always wanted a brother or sister to play with. 

 

Living here has been pretty lonely for him because there are no Uzumaki the same age as him and the other children of the village just get tired so easily that it is no fun playing with them.

 

“That is a surprise for you.” His mother replied and he joined her in bed and hugged his mother.

 

 

4 months Later.

 

“Come here honey and meet your sister.” His father called and he walked towards where his mother was resting after giving birth.

 

His father handed him his little sister for the first time and she was the most beautiful thing in the world. 

 

Right then and there he promised himself that he will protect his sister no matter what.

 

“Her name is Hiro.” His mother said and the boy looked up to meet her eyes.

 

“Like Grandma's name?” They had lost their Grandma when Uzushio was attacked. He now knows the full story of what happened to their home and how it was destroyed.

 

He vowed to avenge his fallen family and help the chosen one to protect their home when they return.

 

“Yes, just like Grandma's. Do you like it?” His father asked.

 

“I love it…I love her.” The boy replied as he hugged his sister.

 

6 months later

 

Boom!

 

The boy woke up to the sound of an explosion. He ran towards the room of his mother and found her trying to stop his sister from crying.

 

“Mother, what is happening?” He asked in fear as another sound of explosion shook the house.

 

“Come here honey.” She called and he quickly ran towards his mother.

 

“We are under attack”

 

“What!” He asked, afraid of what was happening but before he could say anything else his father came crashing through the window.

 

“We have been betrayed. The leader sold our information to the enemy so that they could hunt us down.” His father said in anger.

 

“But why would they do that? We are their allies.” Mother asked as she clutched his sister to her chest.

 

“It seems we have been betrayed by all of their allies. We need…..” his father was cut off as two enemies entered their house. 

 

One of them immediately attacked their mother with his sword before anyone could react to their presence.

 

He immediately jumped in front of his mother to protect her and his sister. The sword slashed right through his nose, leaving blood to flow freely from the wound.

 

The boy cried in pain as his father immediately used a barrier to trap both the enemies and then kill them with a water jutsu.

 

His mother immediately came to check on him, “I am sorry baby I wasn't able to protect you.” His father replied while his mother used her limited amount of medical knowledge to patch the wound.

 

Another explosion rocked the village when his father spoke, “listen here my son. Take your sister and run from here.”

 

The boy looked in surprise and fear at his father. He can't run from here, not when they were under attack.

 

“I am not going to run. I can help you fight them. I have been learning how to fight properly. Believe me father, I can help you.” He pleaded to his father.

 

“I know and I am proud of you but you need to think about your sister. I know you can protect yourself but she can't. Your mother and I will stay behind to help our brothers and sisters but you need to run.” His father said as he kissed his hands.

 

“But what about you two?” He asked now, tears forming in his eyes.

 

“Don't worry about us. We will be fine but the most important thing is that you and your sister survive. Take her with you and run. Run as far as you can and don't look back.” His mother said handing him his sister.

 

“But I can't.” He shook his head as tears flowed from his eyes. “I can't live without you.” Even at his small age he knows what his father and mother wanted to do. They are going to sacrifice themselves so that he and his sister can survive.

 

His mother embraced him and kissed his forehead, “I promise you that we will find you. I promise you that we will survive and will meet again and even if we didn't then I promise you that we will always be there for you.

 

You both are my childrens and I love you both more than my own life. Go and survive my baby. Survive this cruel world that wants to wipe us out.” The boy nodded as he looked at his sister crying because of the horror around her or maybe because she also knows this might be the last time she is going to see her parents.

 

“Come here my boy.” His father called and he walked towards him.

 

He searched in his pocket and presented him with his headband that had the Uzumaki swirl on it.

 

“This meant the world to me and now I am giving it to you. From this day on you are a warrior of Uzushio and my comrade. Wear this with pride and remember what you fight for.”

 

“Family, Uzumaki fight for family.” The boy said as he looked at the precious headband.

 

His mother handed him two scrolls, “The green scroll contains everything you need to survive and the red one contains all of our families history, jutsu and knowledge. Everything that is precious to us is sealed inside this scroll.” 

 

He looked at the scrolls and pocketed them. His mother helped him strap Hiro to his back while his father made sure no one was nearby to provide him safe passage.

 

This is it. He is going to leave his parents here. This might be the last time he might see them. He couldn't control himself and hugged his mother as he cried.

 

“It's okay…everything is going to be okay.” His mother soothed him as she also cried. His father embraced all of them for one last family hug.

 

“You two are our legacy, my boy. I am sorry I couldn't give you two the life you deserved. I am sorry for not being strong enough to protect you but I want you to know that nothing else filled me with as much happiness as it did when I saw you both for the first time.” His father said as he joined the hug.

 

His mother broke the hug and took his face in her hands, “Remember all of this my baby. Remember that everyone betrayed us. Remember that everyone is our enemy and do not forget what this world has done to us.

 

Promise me that you will never forget this cruelty. Promise me that you will survive and return one day to our home with your sister. Promise me that when the time comes you will avenge our family. Promise me Tenzen.”

 

“I promise.” Tenzen woke up with a jolt. Sweat covered his whole body. Once more he had that dream. 

 

How long has it been since that cursed night? Tenzen couldn't even clearly remember the faces of his parents. He clenched his fist in anger, to think that a child would forget how his mother looked but Tenzen has.

 

He got up from his bed to drink some water. He forgot the Uzumaki who lived with him, he forgot his family and best friend but he didn't forget the cruelty of this world.

 

He didn't forget how he ran and ran until his legs refused to move. He didn't forget how people refused to give him food or even milk for his sister.

 

He remembers how everyone rejected him once they knew he was an Uzumaki. He remembers all those nights as he prayed to the founders to return his father and mother while he cried and in return he got nothing.

 

His parents didn't return. Every single Uzumaki who took refuge in Wave country was killed by the force of Kumo and Kiri. The leader of Wave betrayed them and as a result everyone died except Tenzen and Hiro.

 

Even after everything, there is something that Tenzen hasn't forgotten. He didn't forget the words of his parents, the promise he made to them.

 

Just as he promised his mother, Tenzen survived and he hasn't forgotten. Both him and his sister have survived every obstacle thrown in their way because he promised his mother.

 

That is why he is here now. This country was once the ally of Uzumaki but because of greed they betrayed them. 

 

This country took the advantage of the Uzumaki power and when Uzushio needed them, the people of Wave showed their true colours.

 

Tenzen hasn't forgotten a single thing and he will have his revenge one day. He will slowly and slowly kill this country and leave nothing but ruins.

 

Tenzen walked into the balcony and looked at the stars, the dominion of Gods. He stopped praying to the Founders a long time ago.

 

His mother told him how it was their family who first joined Uzushio when it was founded. She told him how the first born daughter of Lady Devi was married to his ancestor and how they became the priests of Uzushio.

 

Even when Uzushio was under attack, Tenzen’s grandma refused to leave the shrine and performed her duties resulting in her death and yet the founders didn't do anything.

 

His grandma was dead, his parents were dead, nearly all of Uzumaki are dead and yet the All Father did nothing but gave an empty promise that he didn't think will ever be fulfilled.

 

Why would the gods care about the mortals? Tenzen has long since forsaken the gods and their words. He will fulfil the promise he made to his mother and he is not going to depend on any god.

 

One day he will return to Uzushio and show this world the folly of their actions and no one will stop him, not even a fellow Uzumaki.

 

---

 

Tazuna’s Home

 

The sound of eating can be heard from the house as Team 7 and Team 10 along with Tazuna and his family were having breakfast.

 

Today Naruto decided to make breakfast for everyone to show his gratitude towards  Tsunami who had been making them delicious food everyday.

 

It was a surprise to everyone when instead of a disaster, they were presented with a tasty and healthy meal.

 

“I knew you cooked for yourself but didn't know your cooking was so good.” Ino commented as she took a bite of her grilled fish.

 

Today, Naruto has decided to treat everyone with a meal of Miso soup with tofu and wakame, some grilled fish that he fished from the near sea and green tea with sweet potatoes.

 

“I agree with her, your cooking is really good. Who taught you how to cook?” Tsunami joined Ino as she praised Naruto's cooking skills.

 

Everyone was busy eating the tasty meal, especially Choji who could be seen trying to stuff his mouth with as much food as possible.

 

Sakura took a sip out of her green tea and looked at Naruto. Everyday she finds something new about her teammate. 

 

She couldn't even imagine the boy who once couldn't even sit still for some minutes would become such a talented teen.

 

Naruto has talent in almost everything. He has great knowledge about history, politics and the world around them, he knows how to do almost every household chore and now she can taste the skills of his cooking and she didn't even need to mention the genius he shows in shinobi related things.

 

Naruto is really the perfect boy any girl dreams of. This is no sudden realisation that Sakura had. 

 

Ever since they became teammates, Sakura has slowly learned that Naruto is so much more than what she previously thought.

 

He is not only helping in protecting Tazuna but also offered to pay the extra money so that Tazuna could hire protection just so that he could save this country from Gato, which shows his ideals and morals.

 

Everyday you can see thousands of Naruto's shadow clones running around the country helping anyone that needs help which shows his innate kindness.

 

He is strong, smart and handsome. If she is honest with herself, Naruto is the ideal candidate to have as a life partner. Sakura moved her eyes away from Naruto to look at the boy sitting next to her.

 

Sasuke is still very important to her but ever since that day when Kakashi sensei told her some harsh truths, she had been able to see the truth and to her Sasuke has lost his charm.

 

Sasuke has no desire in his heart to be in a relationship. All he cares about is his revenge. The boy is really damaged and instead of a girlfriend what Sasuke truly needs is a friend who can understand his pain and give him the shoulder to lean on.

 

Sakura doesn't want to accept it so soon but in just a few months, her feelings for Sasuke have changed significantly. The boy who once was the dream for her has only become her teammate.

 

Sakura still likes him but not in a romantic way or maybe she is still confused about her feelings but for now all Sakura wants is to be a great friend to Sasuke and make sure to be there for him whenever he needs her. 

 

Which brings back her thoughts to Naruto. The boy is showing a nature which was invisible in Konoha. 

 

Here in Wave, he laughs but not a lie instead you can see a true heartfelt laugh coming from him. He plays with the children, helps the elderly and has become an entirely different entity than that of what he is in Konoha.

 

Who could even blame the boy? If the village had given Sakura even half the cruelty that it has given to Naruto then she was sure to have become even more distant than Naruto.

 

It was astonishing that even after everything, Naruto is still serving the leaf. She remembers his speech to Inari and while some people didn't get the whole thing, Team 7 did.

 

Not only is he responsible for protecting the leaf but his parents sacrificed themselves to make sure the Village was saved and in return all he got was hate. How he is still sane is a miracle.

 

“Someone like a mother taught me.” Naruto replied to Tsunami’s earlier question. She looked at Kakashi who is still busy reading his book but she can clearly see that his attention was on Naruto's answer.

 

As far as they know, Naruto is an orphan who lived alone just like Sasuke but every now and then he will leave a hint of a figure who has helped him during his childhood.

 

Even when Kakashi sensei first asked him how he learned sealing, she clearly remembers him giving the exact same answer. 

 

Someone has been very close to Naruto, someone who helped him greatly but judging from the reaction of her sensei from both occasions, the village doesn't know who that person is.

 

Sakura has no care for who helped Naruto. She is just happy that there was someone there for the boy. 

 

Even only hearing about his life and judging from the behaviour of the villagers of Konoha when they did those D ranks missions, Sakura could imagine the hard life Naruto has lived and so it is great to know that there was someone to help the boy.

 

She is ashamed to admit that she had also played a minor role in his hardships. As a child whenever Naruto wanted to talk to her, she always rejected him and even said some very mean things to him, going as far as to hit him.

 

Now that Sakura knows things better, she couldn't help but feel angry at herself. How could she do that to the person who always greeted her with a smile and has tried his best to become her friend.

 

Now Sakura missed that smile, she even longed for it. She knows that her feelings for Naruto have changed significantly but what that change is, she doesn't know.

 

One thing she does know for sure is that she is going to make her relationship with Naruto better. She will apologise for all of her past mistakes and work hard for his forgiveness.

 

She will try her best to become the friend that both of her teammates can trust and rely on. 

 

But the thing is, she doesn't want to do this in public. No matter how tough she acts, Sakura is still that shy little girl and Naruto is hardly ever alone.

 

Whenever she finds him, he is either training with Sasuke or helping Tsunami around the house and the free time he did have before is now occupied by her friend turned rival Ino.

 

Ever since that day when Ino and Naruto spent the night out, Sakura has carefully observed them and she has come to the conclusion that something big happened that night.

 

She has seen the changes that Ino tries to hide. How she will just sit there and stare into nothingness. 

 

How she gets frightened when someone suddenly touches her from behind and how Naruto will secretly convey his assurance through his eyes hidden from everyone but Sakura.

 

But the biggest change that Ino has was how her actions have changed. She no longer shows any interest in Sasuke, which might have made Sakura pretty happy before but now only encourages her to know what has changed with Ino.

 

Ino spends as much time as she can with Naruto. They even started training together a few days ago and Sakura cannot deny the closeness that has increased between her teammate and Ino.

 

The smile that was once reserved for her is now directed towards Ino. Naruto, who is her teammate, who is supposed to have a crush on her, has a better relationship with Ino than his own teammates and it makes Sakura jealous.

 

She will not deny it anymore. Sakura craves what Ino is building with Naruto and she cannot mistake the affection that the blond has for the red head.

 

But Sakura will not back down. She is going to amend her past mistakes and try her best to win Naruto's friendship.

 

“Earth to Sakura…” Sakura was surprised by the sudden words. Was she so lost in her inner thoughts that she lost all of her concentration.

 

“What were you thinking looking at me so intently?” Ino asked her.

 

“Nothing, I was thinking of what are we gonna do about Gato and his men.” Nice save Sakura.

 

“Hmm..well it depends on what Kakashi Sensei and Asuma Sensei decided to do.” Ino knows that Sakura was lying. 

 

She noticed how she was looking at Naruto before looking at her but she will drop this matter because the topic of Gato is important.

 

All of the eyes around the table turned towards Asuma, who was busy eating and Kakashi, who was busy reading while his plate was completely empty without anyone seeing when he ate his food.

 

Seeing the attention on them, Asuma spoke, “Well now that Kakashi is in much better condition and thanks to Naruto's clone we know much about the enemy layout but even then it is dangerous to attack the enemy.”

 

Kakashi closed his book and took over from Asuma, “To attack Gato in his base is like going into a snake’s den. You cannot predict what dangers you might face and so we have decided to continue protecting Tazuna while he finishes the bridge and hope for them to attack us.”

 

Naruto shook his head. They are still waiting for the enemy to get completely prepared and attack them instead of launching a surprise attack themselves.

 

“What if Gato took this time to gather even more force and then used that to attack us. We knew that Zabuza was pretty injured and we had just captured his partner and so it is best that we attack them instead of giving them the time to prepare and attack.”

 

Every minute that passes feels like they are wasting time. Kakashi is one of the strongest Jonin in the entire elemental nations and Asuma is also a strong shinobi. 

 

Together they can easily take down Zabuza and the rest of Team 7 and 10 can manage all of Gato’s henchmen. He did proposed this idea which was immediately rejected by Kakashi.

 

“We have already discussed this, Naruto. We are not going to attack his base. Are you sure he only has Zabuza working for him? What if we go there and we find ourselves surrounded by strong opponents. 

 

Are you certain that you will be able to protect yourself and your comrades without knowing everything about Gato and his men?” Kakashi posed the question and Naruto had no answer.

 

No matter how skilled he is, Naruto knows his limits and to think that he will be able to protect everyone will only be his pride speaking.

 

He shook his head without speaking and went back to his breakfast. No one said a word for sometime before Asuma spoke.

 

“As usual Naruto will stay here to make sure that Tsunami and Inari are safe and we all will go to the bridge.” Naruto nodded his acceptance. He has made it his duty to make sure that Tazuna's family is secured.

 

He still sent his clones to help with the construction of the bridge but the real him stays here at the home training and helping Tsunami around the house.

 

The first day he came here, the first he did was to draw seal all around the house to erect a security barrier but because Tazuna's family is civilians and have little to none chakra it was very hard to make a barrier that gave entry through Chakra recognition and so Naruto has to opt for a barrier that rejects everything from the outside.

 

When everyone leaves for their training or with Tazuna, Naruto activates the barrier and from that point on, no one can enter Tazuna's house until he deactivates it.

 

Seeing the silence of his student Kakashi decided to cheer him up, “Naruto” he called and the boy looked up.

 

“It's not that I don't understand your frustrations but as a leader you can't only think about what you want. 

 

You have to take into consideration what every other person under your command thinks and what their capabilities are.

 

Remember your first and foremost duty as a leader is to protect those who you lead and everything else is secondary. 

 

It might be very easy to just attack Gato and finish him and maybe by waiting we are giving him time to prepare but even then going there blindfolded is only an invitation to disaster.

 

Remember those who follow you have put all of their faith in you and you have to honour that faith by giving your hundred percent to protect them and their loved ones.”

 

Naruto listened to Kakashi’s words. Maybe he was a little out of line. In his hurry to end the suffering of Wave, Naruto forgot the most important thing taught to him, never underestimate your opponents.

 

Just because Gato is a civilian doesn't mean he is weak. He might not have physical strength but he has the strength of wealth and politics. If he can hire Zabuza then what is stopping him from hiring even more missing nins. 

 

Kakashi was right. They need to take careful steps to make sure that Gato is defeated without them losing anyone.

 

He nodded his head, finally getting what Kakashi was trying to say and the eye smile his sensei gave him proved that he understood.

 

“What if he doesn’t attack us at all?” Shikamaru spoke and seeing the confusion on everyone’s face he elaborated, “Gato knows that we are just hired shinobi who are to protect Tazuna and he also knows we cannot stay here forever. What if he just waits for us to leave and then launches his attack to destroy the bridge.”

 

His words were met with silence as everyone contemplated the scenario and Kakashi spoke after a minute, “In that case we will go with the strategy that Naruto suggested. 

 

If the bridge is complete without him doing anything then it clearly means he is waiting for us to leave and in that case we have no choice but to attack him.”

 

So this is it. One way or another they are going to face and fight Gato and his men. Naruto couldn’t wait to get his hand on the tyrant but for now he needs to stay here to protect tsunami and Inari.

 

Speaking of Inari, the boy has changed his behaviour somewhat since Naruto lectured him. He no longer speaks ill of anyone and Naruto has even sensed him watching him train while he thought no one was looking.

 

The boy has seen too much for his short life and before leaving this country, Naruto wants to make sure that the boy is able to live happily with his family and removing Gato is the key to that.

 

–

---

 

Bridge Construction Site

 

The mist came without warning. One moment the morning sky over the Wave bridge was grey with clouds; the next, it was choked with dense, swirling fog so thick even chakra senses were muted.

 

All of the Konoha shinobi present on the bridge sensed the danger. This was not a natural mist but instead it was the sign that their enemy is here.

 

“Get ready!” Kakashi’s voice cut through the white haze as Team 7 and Team 10 spread into defensive positions around Tazuna and the workers.

 

“Tell the original that the enemy is here.” Kakashi ordered the shadow clone of Naruto who was near him. 

 

The leaf nin can already sense that it was not one enemy that has come for them and so they will need the power of their strongest genin. 

 

He has no fear for Tazuna's family. He has already tested the barrier that Naruto made for their home and as long as that barrier is around no one can harm them.

 

The clone nodded and poofed out of existence and within a minute all of Naruto's clones vanished into a cloud of smoke.

 

Then they heard footsteps, heavy and deliberate. Three shapes walked out of the mist toward the center of the bridge. Zabuza Momochi, clad in his usual attire and two cloaked figures. 

 

One looked like a woman because of her slender figure, carrying a large war hammer alongside a tall person whose face was hidden by the clock.

 

A fourth figure followed them and Kakashi recognised him as one of the Demon brothers that was left alive, following them with a glinting blade in his hands.

 

Just as he thought, Zabuza was not the only shinobi working for Gato.

 

“Looks like our prey came straight to us,” Zabuza rasped, hefting his massive sword. The former mist nin suddenly released an immense killing intent which made the genin shake.

 

“Is this Zabuza Momochi?” Ino asked in fear, barely holding herself together. 

 

“He’s the one.” Shikamaru replied having already seen his picture in the bingo book.

 

“Hold yourself together, this ends today,” Kakashi replied coldly, lifting his headband to reveal his Sharingan.

 

The cloaked man with Zabuza stepped forward, towering over the mist. His voice was deep, calm, almost regal.

 

“You... must be Kakashi Hatake, the man who copied over a thousand jutsu.” He said removing his cloak to reveal a tall man with dark red hair. 

 

His purple eyes gleamed beneath a jagged scar across his nose, radiating raw killing intent.

 

“Who are you?” Asuma asked, stepping in front of his students with trench knives drawn.

 

“I am Tenzen Uzumaki... and I have come for only one thing.” the man said, surprising everyone.

 

Before another word could be spoken the mist thickened instantly, Zabuza weaving hand signs faster than the eye could follow.

 

“Hidden Mist Jutsu.”

 

Visibility dropped to nothing.

 

“Everyone, do not let go of your partners” Kakashi ordered. “Protect the workers and stay alert!”

 

Suddenly he was forced to block the swing that was coming for his head.

 

“I won't let you go this time, Hatake.” Zabuza  growled. He pushed his entire weight on the sword forcing Kakashi to jump.

 

Kakashi landed a few feets away, already divided from the others. The two new figures are a mystery and Kakashi has to assume that they are at least as strong as Zabuza.

 

To think that they will find another Uzumaki here is both a surprise and shock. He needs to finish this quickly to help others.

 

With that in mind Kakashi gripped his kunai and lunged at the grinning Zabuza.

 

Blades met in the dark. The shriek of steel rang through the fog. Kakashi’s Sharingan spun, tracking the faintest glimmers of motion.

 

Zabuza lunged from the mist, sword cleaving toward Kakashi’s throat, blocked in a flash by the kunai Kakashi held.

 

CLANG!

 

The two vanished into the fog again. Every few seconds, bursts of chakra flared as they clashed like deadly predators circling one another.

 

---

 

On the other side of the bridge, Asuma squared off with Tenzen while his students along with Team 7 were busy dealing with the other mysterious figure.

 

He took a good look at his opponent. A man more broad than him and even more taller. Just his presence spoke volume of the danger that he possessed.

 

This is what happens when you meet a strange opponent. Asuma has no idea of the skills that he might possess but that only made it even more thrilling.

 

Asuma steadead his posture and lunged in, trench knives wreathed in wind chakra. He attacked with fast, precise strikes aimed at the heart.

 

But Tenzen barely moved. Suddenly chains sprung from his back, CLANG! CLANG!— deflecting every blow aimed at their master.

 

Asuma has seen Naruto fight enough to know how dangerous those chains can be. He needed to keep a keen eye on them. He jumped back to make some distance between them.

 

His opponent has barely moved from his previous position. This is going to be a hard fight.

 

“Fast... but not fast enough.” Tenzen commented as fully removed his clock. With a casual twist of his arm, one chain raced towards Asuma like a snake.

 

“Wind Style: Wind slash!” Asuma used his knives to send slashes of wind towards the upcoming chain halting its movements but the chain remained intact.

 

Those chains were going to be a hassle to deal with, Asuma thought as he prepared to strike his opponent once more.

 

Asuma moved fast, ready to cleave the head of his enemy. With a burst of chakra, he blurred toward Tenzen, trench knives slashing in a deadly arc toward the neck.

 

CLANG!

 

A crimson chain snapped up, deflecting the blow with an almost casual motion.

 

Asuma continued to press the assault. He went for a low sweep hoping to disbalance his opponent but Tenzen jumped in the air to avoid the strike.

 

Asuma sensed a spike in chakra and immediately jumped from his position from the ground just as Tenzen landed with a kick that left a crater where he previously was.

 

His opponent must have used chakra to enhance the power of his kick. Seeing the damaged ground, Asuma was lucky to have dodged that.

 

Before he could do anything else, once again those chains moved like living things, heading straight for him.

 

But Asuma didn’t relent.

 

“Wind Style: Chakra Blade Fang!”

 

A sharp burst of cutting wind shot from his knives, slicing toward Tenzen’s chest, forcing him to leap back a step but not before the attack gazed at his hand.

 

A hit!

 

His opponent had barely the time to dodge that attack. A thin line of blood trickled down Tenzen’s arm.

 

Asuma’s mouth twitched. Finally a solid hit.

 

“Fast….but not fast enough.” Asuma used the exact words Tenzen used to taunt him but instead of fury Tenzen’s purple eyes gleamed with dark amusement.

 

“Is this the best you can do, Sarutobi?” he voiced his thoughts in a mocking voice which rubbed Asuma the wrong way. 

 

It is time to show this fool why you don't mess with a former guardian ninja.

 

Tenzen felt the blood dripping from his hand. This is what it feels to be alive, this is the thrill of battle that he enjoys. 

 

The dripping blood, the pain and fatigue that wants to put you down but you just keep going and going until victory is achieved. This is why Tenzen loves to fight.

 

He moved both of his arms and the chains surged outward at once. It is time to stop playing and show the Konoha ninja what the true gap between their powers are.

 

Two chains aimed for his legs while one went towards his torso and the others towards his shining blades.

 

Asuma moved fast, dodging and slashing wind chakra towards the chains but all of his efforts were in vain.  He sliced two chains apart but only to have two more snap toward his back.

 

There was no end to this onslaught. It looks like his opponent is finally taking this fight seriously and Asuma needs to do something fast or else he will face both defeat and humiliation in this battle.

 

Asuma the chains coming for him and spun, barely evading the snake like chakra constructs. Sweat started to bead at his brow as he continuously jumped and dodged the chains.

 

His eyes flickered towards his opponent for a second and anger filled him. He saw the amused and condescending smile on Tenzen’s face and realised that his opponent was playing with him.

 

Tenzen’s voice came low and steady.

 

“You fight well but you are no match for me.”

 

Asuma grit his teeth when hearing those words. He lunged at him again, “Enough talk!”

 

Asuma aimed a strike straight for Tenzen’s heart but one chain blocked the first blade and another wrapped around his left wrist.

 

“Tch!” Asuma twisted, trying to sever the chain with wind chakra only to feel a crushing weight slam down on his entire body.

 

“Seal Art: Graviton Bind.”

 

Asuma gasped. His knees buckled. It was as if gravity itself had tripled. His arms trembled and his breath came harsh and ragged.

 

A barrier rose around him in an instant as the chains let go of him, leaving the seal imprint behind. 

 

An invisible weight was crushing Asuma hard and he was barely able to open his eyes.

 

Tenzen slowly approached the leaf nin, “This is the weight of your sins bearing you down, Sarutobi. You are lucky I have no intention of killing you for now. As I told you earlier, I am only here for Naruto.”

 

“The fight is not over yet.” Asuma gritted his teeth and tried to get up but the pressure increased. He coughed up blood as his head slammed into the ground.

 

“You are strong, Sarutobi but no match for me. Now sleep and remember this day.”

 

And with those words the pressure increased even more and Asuma lost consciousness.

 

Tenzen looked around to see the large barrier taking shape. He smiled a victorious smile and walked towards where his sister was, “It is time for our meeting.”

 

Few Minutes Ago -

 

“Stay close!” Sasuke shouted, flanked by Sakura. Tazuna was also with them, being guarded by Team 10.

 

Sasuke saw Zabuza and Kakashi jump into action while Asuma was fighting the mysterious figure. 

 

As the mist thickened, their view of the bridge was completely obscured by it. Even the sound seemed to have vanished from the unnatural mist.

 

Sakura was standing next to him and her hands were trembling. He too was a little afraid and so he took some breaths to calm his nerves. Just as he was about to say something, a sudden sound interrupted him.

 

Suddenly—

 

CRASH!

 

A hammer arced through the mist—Sasuke barely dodged as it struck the ground, sending out a shockwave that knocked the others off their feet.

 

A huge crater was left where he was standing mere seconds ago. He looked around so no one was hurt. Good.

 

“Who the hell are you?” He demanded from the cloaked figure who suddenly attacked them.

 

“Uzumaki Hiro,” the woman said calmly, removing her cloak. She was a woman with red hair wearing a black and red battle kimono. “Where is the Uzumaki that came with you?.”

 

Uzumaki. That name was becoming more and more common recently. First they had a teammate who was an Uzumaki and now there is this woman who is also an Uzumaki.

 

Sasuke looked at the hammer held in her hands and calculated his options. She is here for Naruto probably because of some Uzumaki business.  

 

Just by looking at her relaxed posture, Sasuke can tell that she was strong and not to mention she has backup in the form of the demon brother. 

 

There is no way he can win this fight but if he can just stall here enough for either Asuma and Kakashi to join them, then they will surely have an upper hand. With that in mind Sasuke proceeded.

 

“He is not here. If you want him, go search for him.” Sasuke knew that as long as Naruto is inside that barrier, no one can touch him. Naruto is also powerful enough to take care of himself.

 

Chains of water spiraled around her, flowing like living serpents. Seeing the jutsu, Sasuke tensed. 

 

“We’ll stop you if you attack us!” Sasuke shouted as he took his position.

 

“Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu”

 

A huge dragon made of water suddenly emerged from the air and attacked the Konoha genins.

 

Sasuke and the others jumped to the side trying to avoid the jutsu. The dragon slammed where they were standing moments ago leaving a crater. 

 

The fog around the thickened even more, making it impossible to see. Sasuke stood up and realised that he was separated from the others.

 

He tried to get back together but suddenly a barrage of kunai rained down on him. The instincts he honed by practicing with Naruto and Kakashi kicked in and he barely moved out of the way.

 

The Uchiha stepped lightly on the cold stone, eyes narrowed. The sound of fighting echoed faintly behind him, Sakura and Team 10 will take care of themselves but for now he needs to confront his opponent.

 

A low growl cane from the mist alerting him of the enemy. From the fog, a shadow emerged a hulking, armored figure with sharpened hooked gauntlets.

 

One of the Demon Brothers has come to take his revenge. His fury was surrounding him like an aura.

 

“You will pay for my brother.” He shouted as Sasuke prepared for the inevitable fight.

 

“Your sensei isn't here to protect you,” the man sneered, blades scraping together with a screech. “Who will save you now, Uchiha?”

 

Sasuke’s hands flashed into a stance, kunai drawn.“I don’t need anyone to beat you.”

 

The Demon Brother lunged forward. His body is massive and speed fast but this was nothing to Sasuke. Kakashi moves way faster than this.

 

He ducked under the first strike, twisting around with a sweeping kick that caught the brute off balance.

 

CLANG!

 

Sasuke’s kunai grazed the enemy’s thigh drawing blood.He darted backward, smirking slightly.

 

“Who needs saving now.” He taunted just to make his opponent more angry. 

 

The Demon Brother snarled and charged again. This time, Sasuke countered with a barrage of shuriken, forcing him to block, then launched a fireball.

 

“Fire Style: Phoenix Fire Jutsu!”

 

Small, darting fireballs chased the enemy across the bridge and one struck the gauntlet, exploding.

 

Smoke and flame clouded the air.

 

Sasuke landed smoothly, heart pounding. I’ve got him on the run. He’s sloppy and high on emotions. If he plays his cards right, the enemy will be down in no time.

 

But suddenly the smoke shifted and the Demon Brother emerged at full speed. Fueled by renowned vigour.

 

“Your arrogance will kill you!” he shouted as he attacked Sasuke.

 

Sasuke barely raised his arms before a gauntlet slammed into his side, sending him flying.

 

“GAAHH!” Sasuke cried as he rolled across the bridge, coughing blood and clutching his ribs.

 

The Demon Brother approached, dark joy in his eyes, “I will enjoy killing you, boy.”

 

Sasuke staggered to his feet, vision blurred. The enemy attacked again with his gauntlet slashing downward.

 

Sasuke blocked with a kunai but the force cracked his arm guard and knocked him backward again.

 

“Damn it, he’s not slow... I was too careless...” Sasuke chastised himself for underestimating his opponent. 

 

The Demon Brother was now on a rampage like a beast. Slashing, swiping, pushing Sasuke onto the defensive.

 

He couldn’t keep up. His breath grew ragged. Every dodge got closer to death. It was like he was fighting a wild beast.

 

“Die already, Uchiha!” the enemy shouted as the gauntlet slashed across Sasuke’s chest forcing Sasuke to jump backward.

 

The Demon Brother lunged forward, not to let go of his momentum with both of his gauntlets raised to strike.

 

Sasuke barely had the time to stand. He saw the gauntlets coming for him.

 

This is it, the Uchiha thought as death came near him. His heartbeat increased but suddenly time slowed.

 

The claws were inches from his face. He was aware of everything and his vision became much clearer than before.

 

His heart pounded and then there was a spark, a flickr.

 

Everything around him shifted. The fog moved slower. The enemy’s blade was slower than before.

 

Sasuke’s pupils shifted, red bleeding into black 

 

A swirl. One and then two tomoe.

 

SHARINGAN.

 

Sasuke’s body reacted on its own and he dropped low dodging the deathblow by a hair and with a roar, plunged a kunai into the Demon Brother’s throat.

 

“HAAAAH!!” The enemy cried as the kunai was buried into his throat.

 

The brute gurgled, blood spilling, clawing at his neck but Sasuke didn't reletend and slowly he  collapsed on the bridge in a heap and lifeless.

 

Sasuke stood over the corpse, chest heaving, kunai shaking in his hand. Blood dripped from his side. His knees buckled but he didn’t fall.

 

“I... I killed him...” what happened finally settled in his mind.

 

The mist drifted gently again. Somewhere in the distance, battle still raged.

 

But Sasuke could only hear his own heartbeat. He stumbled toward the nearest reflective surface, a puddle of water present on the bridge and looked into it,  using the puddle as a mirror.

 

And there, for the first time, he saw them.

 

Crimson eyes. Two tomoe spinning in each.

 

“This... is the Sharingan.”

 

His reflection stared back, calm and cold but deep inside, something else stirred. A part of him had awakened. 

 

“So this is the power of the Sharingan..” Sasuke felt a new power surging through his body. He never felt so alive, so free before.

 

“Finally. We will meet very soon, big brother.” Sasuke remembers why he needs this power but for now there are other matters to attend to.

 

He turned toward the direction of the others, Hiro's chakra pulsing like a storm.

 

The fight wasn’t over.

 

Not yet.

 

---

 

Meanwhile With Hiro.

 

The mist thickened as the clash between steel echoed across the bridge. Tazuna trembled as he felt the overwhelming presence around him. He was surrounded by Sakura, Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji.

 

“Stay close to us,Tazuna!” Sakura shouted, kunai drawn. She just has to make sure Tazuna is safe until either Kakashi sensei or Asuma sensei arrives. 

 

Sasuke is already away from them and she fears for her teammate. Team 10 took their position around Tazuna to guard him.

 

“We need to hold on. Soon our sensei will be here.” Shikamaru said, trying to cheer them up. The tension in the mist was suffocating.

 

Suddenly, a figure emerged from the fog. It was the same women who used the water dragon jutsu to separate Sasuke from them. 

 

Seeing the absence of the demon brother, Shikamaru can guess that he is probably fighting the Uchiha.

 

“So you are the protectors of the bridge builder?” Hiro smiled coldly. “Children playing shinobi.”

 

Shikamaru's eyes narrowed, “Even if she's not Zabuza, we still need to take her seriously.”

 

If being a shinobi had taught anything to Shikamaru, it was to never underestimate your opponent. The loss they had against Naruto during the one vs all training is still fresh in his mind.

 

“Listen, she is an Uzumaki just like Naruto so it will be safe to assume that she can also use techniques like Naruto. Against an opponent like that we cannot win so here's what we are going to do……”

 

Shikamaru knows that winning is not an option. He was never the one to be overly optimistic. The best they can do is delay the fight or stall their opponent from killing Tazuna and hope that someone will come to their rescue.

 

After explaining his plan he asked for any suggestions and everyone shook their heads, trusting in his judgement. This is what Shikamaru hates about being smart. 

 

Everyone just trusts your leadership, which makes it much harder to come up with strategies because he has to stall their opponent but also make sure that everyone remains safe.

 

He nodded and took his position, a kunai in hand.

 

Choji’s fists tightened, stance widening.

 

Sakura took the position between Hiro and Tazuna.

 

Ino prepared her chakra for the jutsu.

 

Seeing the children get ready for battle just filled Hiro with excitement. If only Tenzen hasn't stopped them from killing anyone but she can still play with them a little. Just to show them the futility of their actions.

 

“Are you ready to play?” she said with a chuckle.

 

Shikamaru tensed seeing the glee in her eyes. This is the kind of opponent you don't want to face. One who has absolute confidence in their abilities and is here just to toy with you.

 

They will only have an opportunity to make this work and the time for judgement is here. He saw the women move and shouted his orders.

 

“Choji, now!” Shikamaru barked and Choji went to work.

 

“Partial Expansion Jutsu!”

 

Choji’s arm ballooned and swung down like a battering ram, aiming to flatten Hiro

 

Just as the fist descended upon the enemy, She vanished.

 

Boom—! A loud sound echoed from the impact of the fist.

 

Hiro slid sideways at incredible speed, boots skimming across the stone like water.

 

“There!” Ino said, eyes closed in concentration, trying to sense the enemy. 

 

Due to the mist, it was very different to see clearly and so Ino is their best chance to make sure not to lose sight of the women.

 

“Fire Style: Blazing Petal Jutsu!” Hiro raised one hand. Hand seals flashed through their motion and a torrent of flaming flower petals shot toward them.

 

“Earth Wall!” Sakura reacted instantly, slamming her hand to the ground and raising a wall to block.

 

The petals collided with the wall. BOOM!....charred earth exploded but the wall withstood the jutsu.

 

Sakura released the jutsu once the fire was cancelled. She has to thank Kakashi sensei for teaching her that.

 

“Don't relax. The enemy is still attacking.” Shikamaru said as he saw the women slowly walking towards them.

 

“Human boulder Jutsu” Choji came rolling down the bridge, hoping to crush his opponent.

 

Hiro grabbed her hammer with both hands. Just as Choji neared her, she slammed the hammer on him, stopping him in his tracks.

 

The force behind the hammer forced Choji to stop. Choji tried to get away from the female Uzumaki but Hiro slammed the hammer into his abdomen with enough force that the bridge below Choji cracked.

 

But instead of hearing a cry of pain the environment around her became pitch black. She darted her eyes to see only darkness surrounding her.

 

“Genjutsu.” She realised and disrupted her chakra to break the illusion but couldn't move her body.

 

“Shadow Possession Jutsu.” The nara took a sigh of relief as the jutsu connected with the enemy and stopped her movements.

 

Choji’s bravery and Sakura’s genjutsu gave him enough time to grab hold of the enemy and use his jutsu. Now just one more step and they will have accomplished their task.

 

“Well done, I must say you all performed much better than I thought.” Hiro said as she watched all of them with a smirk on her face.

 

That smile increased the tension inside Shikamaru. They shouldn't waste any time. 

 

“Ino now.” He shouted.

 

“Mind Transfer Jutsu!” Ino weaved the hand signs but before she could launch her jutsu.

 

Hiro smiled and used a single hand sign. A large wave of water rose from the bridge, chasing towards them. 

 

This is the kind of jutsu you use to kill your opponents, Shikamaru thought as he watched their doom.

 

They barely had time to brace themselves as the Jutsu slammed into them. Sakura channeled chakra into her feets to not get thrown by the water. She also grabbed Tazuna to make sure he was also okay.

 

A hand came to grab her and she opened one eye to see Ino holding her but the force of the wave was so great that they couldn't hold it against the jutsu.

 

Once the jutsu died down, Sakura slowly opened her eyes to see everyone laying on the ground. Her body ached from pain as she tried to get on her feets.

 

She looked up to see Hiro moving forward slowly. Her war hammer was dragging behind her, cracking the stone with every step.

 

“Shadow Possession Jutsu!”

 

Shikamaru’s shadow slithered out but the enemy jumped to avoid the jutsu.

 

She landed near Ino and hit her head with the hammer resulting in her crying in pain. Blood trailed down her face from the blow.

 

Next she quickly moved to Choji.

 

“Uzumaki Art: Paralysis Seal.” 

 

It was the same seal that Naruto uses and Sakura has seen enough to know that Choji is out of the picture. 

 

Sakura quickly moved towards Ino and grabbed the girl. She regrouped with Shikamaru who was dragging Choji towards her.

 

Sakura quickly looks around to see Tazuna lying unconsciously on the bridge. He didn't have the chakra to coat his body and so he must have felt the full force of the jutsu.

 

“That’s ridiculous power...” Shikamaru muttered and Sakura couldn't agree more. With just one jutsu that woman has shattered all of hopes.

 

Everyday since Sakura has become a ninja, the gaping hole of abilities between her and the top shinobies was becoming clear to her.

 

First it was Sasuke and Kakashi sensei who showed her how a ninja should fight and then there was Naruto, who just shattered all of her preconceived notions. 

 

At first she thought that only men could reach that level of power but then she met Kurenai, a woman who was just as dangerous as any other jonin.

 

Now there is this Uzumaki. Another female who fights just like Kakashi….fast, efficient and brutal.

 

“You must be thinking why there is such a gap between your power and mine.” Hiro said like she was reading her mind. Sakura watched her stand in front of them.

 

“It is because you all fight like genins while I fight like a survivor. You trained because you wanted to be a ninja and I trained because there was no other choice. 

 

If you have performed badly then you always had the luxury to train even more but if I performed well then only death was waiting for me.

 

I have been training since the moment I could walk or hold a weapon, not because I wanted but because there was no other option.” she said in a chilling tone.

 

Somehow Sakura believed every word that she had spoken. It was true that she had the luxury to fail. If at any point in her life Sakura had decided to quit being a ninja then her parents would have accepted her decision but that doesn't apply to everyone.

 

Kakashi sensei has grown up during a war and became a ninja around the time Sakura entered the academy. Being from a prestigious ninja family and being a son of a legendary shinobi left him no other choice but to become a ninja.

 

Sasuke was the same, he now has the responsibility of not only avenging his clan but also to make sure that people don't forget the Uchiha.

 

Then there was Naruto. The jinchuriki of the nine tails and son of the fourth hokage. He had no choice but to be a ninja and maybe that's why they all are so strong because there were only two options for them.

 

Either become strong enough to protect yourself and your dreams or die.

 

She looked at her enemy not with fury but with understanding and sympathy.

 

Seeing the sympathetic eyes of the pink haired girl filled her body with fire. Those Konoha trash have no right to show her pity. They were also equally guilty for the life Hiro has lived.

 

The anger and bitterness filled her heart and she clenched her teeths. She will show Konoha the consequences of their actions.

 

---

 

The mist was everywhere. The atmosphere was thick, suffocating and ghostlike. Each breath Kakashi took was heavy with tension.

 

His Sharingan stared into the white void. The chakra in the air was chaotic. He had felt Asuma’s presence flicker and then fade.

 

And now, a new sensation. One filled with rage, power and bloodlust was coming from the direction of his team. 

 

Something bad is about to happen and he needs to deal with this quickly to join his team. He couldn’t hold back anymore.

 

“I can see the change in your body…” Zabuza’s voice echoed eerily. “About damn time that you take this seriously”

 

Kakashi said nothing. He only formed seals, fast and precise.

 

“Wind Style: Pressure Blade!”

 

A slicing wave of wind tore through the fog ripping into stone. Zabuza jumped backward, sword spinning to block the razor wind.

 

“Hah!” Zabuza landed low and spun Kunikiribocho into an upward slash, aiming to split Kakashi in two.

 

Kakashi sidestepped and slammed his hand down on the ground.

 

“Earth Style: Hiding Like a Mole!” He vanished into the stone.

 

Zabuza paused for only a second before spinning around. His instinct kicked in just in time but Kakashi erupted behind him, hand glowing blue.

 

“Lightning Fang!”

 

Twin bolts of lightning shot towards Zabuza, the former mist nin twisted in the air to avoid the jutsu but one bolt still grazed his side, burning skin.

 

“Tch! Damn lighting users…” Zabuza hissed and clapped his hands.

 

“Water Clone Jutsu.”

 

Three copies of Zabuza surrounded Kakashi.

One charged forward and Kakashi leapt kicked its face with earth chakra coating his leg. The clone vanished in the mist.

 

Kakashi sensed a presence and looked up just in time to see the real Zabuza was already above him, sword raised.

 

“DIE!” Demon of the mist shouted, swinging his blade to cut Kakashi in half.

 

“Water Style: Raging Water Whip!” Kakashi jumped back, a jet of water whipping from his palm, catching the blade and redirecting it downward, burying it into stone.

 

He landed behind Zabuza, hand already in motion for another jutsu.

 

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”

 

Zabuza rolled aside leaving the flames to consume a 10-meter stretch of the bridge.

 

“You always did show off with elemental jutsu, Hatake,” Zabuza growled.

 

Kakashi’s expression was stone. This is dragging way too long.

 

“I’m not playing anymore.”

 

 

He bit his thumb, formed seals, slammed his palm down.

 

“Summoning Jutsu!”

 

Pakkun and six other ninken burst from smoke, landing across the bridge with snarling jaws.

 

“Target him. Bind him. Don't let him escape.”

 

The dogs disappeared into the fog. Kakashi surged forward, lightning dancing across his fingers.

 

Zabuza leapt back into the mist. His movements were near silent but a bark snapped the air behind him.

 

“Gotcha!” Pakkun’s voice echoed.

 

CRASH! Zabuza stumbled as a dog latched onto his leg. Another clamped his arm and soon all six were latching onto his body.

 

Zabuza hissed in pain and tried to move but the dogs didn't let him go. He didn't have much time to ponder as a loud sound could be heard across the bridge.

 

Kakashi charged the mist nin with his Chidori humming to life. Zabuza’s eyes widened after recognising the jutsu but it was too late.

 

“CHIDORI!”

 

The bridge exploded with light and sound. Zabuza tried to move his body in desperation but Kakashi was upon him in mere seconds.

 

His sharingan spun wildly as thunder encased his hand. With a hard push, his hand pierced through the enemy's heart.

 

“GHAAA—!” The lightning tore through his chest, a direct hit. Blood sprayed from his mouth. His body twitched for a few seconds before his legs gave away.

 

Kakashi pulled his hand back as Zabuza stumbled and then collapsed to the stone, dead eyes staring into the sky.

 

The mist began to fade.

 

The fog lifted.

 

Kakashi stood over the corpse, chest heaving, dogs dispersing. The demon of the mist is no more.

 

He looked toward the bridge's far end and then he saw it. A red light, rising above the mist.

 

It crackled with sealing energy. The air grew heavy with dense chakra.

 

A barrier. A dome.

 

Kakashi’s eyes widened and he turned, sprinting toward the flare, toward the rising dread in his gut.

 

“Hang on… I’m coming.”

 

---

 

 

Tazuna’s body lay still, unconscious beneath a makeshift tarp of tools and broken crates. Blood pooled around Ino’s head, her blonde hair stained red, her breathing shallow. Choji’s immobilized body twitched weakly under the grip of a paralysis seal, his eyes rolled upward in terror.

 

Only Sakura and Shikamaru remained standing half-shielding the fallen, half-ready to fight.

 

Sakura’s knuckles were white on her kunai. Shikamaru’s teeth clenched hard, his shadow creeping around him.

 

Hiro stood before them, her crimson hair swaying like fire in the fog, her massive war hammer in hand, body humming with chakra. Her beautiful face was twisted with hatred.

 

Her eyes were filled with nothing but contempt. It was hard to miss the emotions emanating from the Uzumaki. 

 

She looked at the pink haired girl from Konoha and remembered how she had shown him something she hated most in the world.

 

Pity.

 

Sakura had looked at her with pity.

 

“DON’T YOU DARE LOOK AT ME LIKE THAT!” Hiro’s scream echoed across the shattered bridge. She slammed the war hammer into the ground.

 

BOOM!

 

The stone cracked, the pressure of her chakra slammed into the Konoha genins like a wave.

 

 

“Shikamaru!” Sakura called, her heart beating uncontrollably from fear, “What now?”

 

Shikamaru stood there, not knowing what to do. His eyes flickered towards the bleeding Ino. Worry filled his heart.

 

Neither Asuma or Kakashi were anywhere to be seen, even Sasuke and Naruto weren't here. With those four out of the picture, they have lost their major fighting power.

 

Now he has to make sure that no one dies and pray that the missing members arrive before it is too late.

 

“We need to stall her.” He whispered so that only Sakura could hear and shot his shadow towards the enemy.

 

But Hiro vanished in a flicker of red light.

 

“Too slow!”

 

She appeared behind him, a sealing tag already pressed to his back.

 

ZAAK—!

 

Pain arced through Shikamaru’s spine as the explosion tag activated. He spitted blood as his body was sent flying in the air because of the explosion

 

Hiro turned her attention towards the pink haired genin and swung her hammer.

 

Sakura jumped back to avoid the blow and as soon as she landed the konoha genin rushed forward with a kunai aimed at Hiro’s throat.

 

CLANG—!

 

Hiro blocked with the haft of her hammer, She   twisted and kicked Sakura’s side with explosive force.

 

CRACK! Sakura felt her bones braking as she  skidded across the bridge, tumbling beside Ino. Pain shot through her entire body.

 

Breathing hard, she tried to rise but Hiro was already upon her continuing her assault.

 

In a flash Hiro raised her hammer hoping to crush Sakura's skull. The pink haired girl closed her eyes waiting for the blow when she heard the familiar voice.

 

“Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!”

 

A roar of flame burst through the mist.Hiro jumped back as the flame scorched her cloak.

 

From the smoke emerged Sasuke, eyes glowing with the two-tomoe Sharingan, blood on his jaw, chest heaving.

 

“Get away from them.” the Uchiha shouted as he landed in front of the Uzumaki women.

 

Hiro looked at him with detached amusement, “So… the little Uchiha found his blood. Let's see what you can do.” She dashed towards Sasuke.

 

Sasuke launches forward as he throws some shuriken. A wall of water erupted from the ground, halting the shuriken from reaching their target but Sasuke was already in front of her.

 

“Leaf Rising Wind!” He landed a chakra enhanced kick to her side, making her grunt in pain. He pressed the attack with fast and precise taijutsu guided by his newly acquired Sharingan.

 

Sasuke slashed a kunai at Hiro but she blocked the attack with her hammer. He thrusted his palm towards her face but she ducked to avoid the hit.

 

Sasuke went with a kick, hoping to disbalance his opponent but she grabbed his leg with one hand.

 

Sasuke tried to get away but the grip was too strong to let go. She lifted the Uchiha in the air by his leg and slammed him into the surface with enough force that it left a crater.

 

Sasuke coughed violently. He used his hand to wipe his face and saw signs of blood. His eyes were still glowing but he was barely on one knee now.

 

Hiro stepped toward him slowly, the hammer scraping stone. “The Sharingan… how useless against the fury of a clan that was butchered.”

 

She jumped in the air with her hammer aimed straight at Sasuke. He moved just in time, barely managing to avoid the blow but Hiro immediately used the handle of her hammer to strike Sasuke's forehead.

 

His head hurts but the battle is still going on. Hiro tried to move forward but couldn't. She looked down to see Nara's shadow connected with her own.

 

She watched as the Uchiha immediately regrouped with his comrades. The Nara and the pink haired girl were barely on their feets but they were still ready to fight.

 

Hiro should have applauded this courage and so she released her chakra. The massive force of her innate power slammed into the genins knocking them off from their feets.

 

The release of her chakra freed her from the Nara's binding jutsu. She looked at the genins, fear shrouding their eyes. Good, fear is good.

 

She raised her hand and chakra swirled around her palm, forming crimson spirals of power.

 

Sakura staggered up beside Sasuke, bruised and cut, trembling but defiant. Ino, barely conscious, forced her arm into a hand sign, blood dripping from her head. Shikamaru groaned, trying to move even a finger.

 

“Don’t…” Ino rasped. “Don’t touch them…” she wouldn't let anything happen to her friends. She has been completely useless since the fight started but she'll be damned if that bitch hurt any of her friends anymore.

 

“You still rise?” Hiro asked quietly. Her hammer ignited with water chakra, glowing bright blue.

 

“We will fight you even if you kill us.” Sakura shouted. Her entire body felt like it was on fire but for her team, for her friends she will fight until her last breath.

 

Hiro saw the resolve on their face and internally she respected it. “Then so be it.”

 

She charged.

 

Sakura moved first, launching two kunai laced with paper bombs.

 

Ino used her last chakra to cast Mind Body Disturbance Jutsu, trying to shake Hiro’s balance.

 

Sasuke rolled forward, kunai charged with lightning chakra, a trick he learned from Kakashi.

 

Shikamaru extended his shadow to take hold of the enemy.

 

It was their last desperate strike.

 

BOOM!

CRACK!

ZAP!

 

The air was torn by light and sound.

 

But Hiro tanked the explosions and emerged from them without a single scratch. She let Ino’s jutsu in and then ripped it out with sheer will.

 

She met Sasuke head-on, her hammer crashing into his lightning kunai, shattering the weapon and dislocating his arm.

 

Next she moved to Shikamaru and this time her hammer connected with his abdomen. The boy grasped for air as he fell to his knees. He coughed blood as immense pain gripped his body.

 

Then she moved like a storm. A spinning blow from her hammer breaking Sakura’s jaw.

 

A water dragon slammed into the Yamanaka knocking Ino out cold. She grabbed Sasuke’s collar and drove him into the ground.

 

Bones cracked and blood pooled. None of them stood a chance against the Uzumaki.

 

Hiro stood over them. Her face is blank now. A calm and cold aura surrounding her. Slowly she gathered the genins in one place along with Tazuna.

 

She reached into her pouch and scattered dozens of sealing tags around their bodies.

 

“Uzumaki Art: Crimson Prison Barrier.”

 

A dome of red light erupted, pulsing with immense chakra, creating an unbreakable barrier around the genins.

 

Inside, the beaten genin lay motionless, unconscious or groaning. Hiro stood alone now, her war hammer resting against her shoulder.

 

She stared into the mist.

 

“Come on then, Naruto...” she whispered. “We are waiting for you.”

 

---

 

Kakashi reached his genin but again he was too late. He saw the barrier caging his students. He saw their blood stained clothes or their unmoving bodies. 

 

Fury, nothing like he ever felt before swirled inside him. He grit his teeth like a raged dog and searched for the perpetrator of this catastrophic event.

 

His eyes zoomed on the red haired women sitting on the bridge’s railing along with the red haired man they came across before. Assuma’s unconscious body lay in front of them.

 

“I knew Zabuza won't be enough for you.” The man spoke just as he saw him. Kakashi calmed his nerves. These are strong opponents and Kakashi just had a major battle against Zabuza. He needs to play it safe.

 

“Are any of them dead?” His eyes naturally shifted towards Tazuna and Inochi’s daughter.

 

“Just unconscious.” The woman shook her head as she replied. 

 

Relief filled him. Somehow he knew that none of them were dead. There were many things he wanted to say or do but the women’s words interrupted him.

 

“But they will be. We know you want to go fight us but your students are bleeding. I will give you a choice, go inside the barrier and patch up your genins or stay here to fight us but lose them.” 

 

The choice was clear. Kakashi doesn't even have to think. He knows he is basically giving himself to the opponent but his students mean more to him.

 

“I’ll go inside.” He replied and immediately the barrier shimmered a little before there was an opening in it. Kakashi entered the barrier carefully and Asuma's body was thrown in it too.

 

The barrier closed again and just like that they have surrendered to the enemy. From his time with Kushina, Kakashi knows enough to recognise that this barrier is of a special kind. Something that only the Uzumaki could create and he knows there is no way for them to escape it.

 

He went to heal his and Asuma's students immediately with what little medical ninjutsu he has learned over the years. 

 

Asuma opened his eyes to see the red light surrounding them. He jumped to his feet in alarm as soon as he remembered what happened only for him to see Kakashi bandaging the Uchiha.

 

Sakura was hugging Ino with Shikamaru sitting next to Choji who was lying on the ground. Everyone looked hurt, bruised and beaten. 

 

He looked around to see that they were surrounded by a barrier and by what he could sense it was a strong barrier. He saw the man who defeated him standing outside along with a woman.

 

“What now?” He asked no one in particular as he too sat on the ground. 

 

“We wait.” Kakashi said as he flipped a page of his favourite book. Asuma looked around and noticed that Naruto was still not here but would he be enough. 

 

The kid was strong for his age but against someone who defeated all of them with ease, will the boy be enough but maybe being an Uzumaki might help and so just like Kakashi, Asuma sat and waited.

 

Above them all, the mist churned and in the distance, faint footsteps began to echo toward the bridge.

 

Ino looked towards the village, “He’s here.” She said with hope in her voice.

 

Soon a new chakra signature entered the bridge. As the sound of footsteps became loud, everyone turned to look in the direction of the sound.

 

Ino recognised the chakra, so did Kakashi and Asuma. Outside the barrier Hiro stood up with recognition and while Tenzen still had his eyes closed, even he felt familiar with the new chakra. 

 

He is here.

 

Naruto is here.

---

The End

Notes:

A\N

 

It is very hard to write fight scenes but this is the best I can do so I hope you like them.

 

Naruto has arrived and I can't wait to see what happens next.

 

Do not forget to comment and leave a review.

 

See you soon.

Chapter 17: Blood and Bonds.

The clone’s memories hit him like thunder. They are here. Zabuza, with two strangers. He needs to get there as soon as possible.

 

“Tsunami-san, The bridge has been attacked and I need to get there immediately so I will leave you two here.” Naruto said, startling the daughter of the bridge builder. 

 

She looked in alarm towards him, fearing for her father.

 

“Don't worry the barrier will make sure that no one enters this area and I will leave some of my clones to guard the house. Just don't leave the house no matter what, okay?.” He said with what he hopes is a comforting smile.

 

Tsunami nodded in fear. Right this very moment Tazuna's life could be in danger and so Tsunami had every right to worry. He just hopes that nothing bad happens to them.

 

She nodded and Naruto created ten clones and had them transformed into different objects to conceal their presence. Once done with the security of Tsunami and Inari, Naruto immediately set out towards the bridge.

 

The future of this country depends on them. If they can't win here, if they are not able to remove Gato then these people will only suffer more and more.

 

With those thoughts in mind he turned toward the mountain path. He was about to leap toward the bridge when…..

 

“AAAAAHHHH!”

 

A scream from the direction of the village. Naruto paused and closed his eyes. He sensed the presence of some low chakra levels, probably genin level shinobi and civilians. 

 

Another scream echoed from the village and he turned around and ran towards the source of the sound.

 

Gato’s men are here and he won't let any one of them escape. Within minutes, the trees broke away and the village came into view.

 

And what he saw shook him.

 

Fires.

 

Smoke.

 

Men. Dozens of them. No, they were almost in the hundreds.

 

A man was dragging a screaming child by the arm. Another kicked an elderly villager in the ribs.

 

A group of laughing thugs had surrounded two women near the well.

 

Naruto stopped atop a rooftop, unmoving, face hidden beneath his bangs. No one noticed that he was here, lost in their own world.

 

A gentle breeze moved his red hair. Fury filled his heart. Gato sent his top fighters to take care of Konoha ninjas while he sent his men to destroy what little was left of the wave. He had to give him credit, too bad Naruto is here to make sure none of his plans succeed.

 

Naruto closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He calmed himself down and reminded himself what he was fighting for. The faces of all the people he met in Wave flashed before his eyes. 

 

Naruto opened his eyes with vigour and jumped. He landed in the center of the chaos surprising the men surrounding the women.

 

Without a word.

 

Without a warning.

 

And he started to kill.

 

 

The nearest man turned, sneering, “Who the hell are y—”

 

He didn’t finish.

 

A chakra chain exploded from Naruto’s hand, piercing his chest and then yanking his body into the ground with a sickening crack.

 

All around him people gasped while Gato’s men shouted. They all surrounded him like he was their prey. How foolish of them.

 

“How dare you attack one of us.”

 

“Kill that bastard.”

 

“Who the hell are you?”

 

The soon to be dead men shouted. They encircled him, trying to corner him but they were the one who had been cornered.

 

Naruto won't let a single one of them escape but he couldn't underestimate them. There were at least a hundred of these thugs. Even if he was stronger than them one on one, they still have the advantage of numbers.

 

Naruto closed his eyes and channeled his chakra. He called for his legacy, his gift and his judgement. The power left to him by his family answered.

 

The mark on his right hand glowed under his glove. A red aura surrounded his palm and he summoned his weapon for the first time in a battle.

 

“UZUMAKEN!”

 

The sword materialized in his right hand. It was the gift given to him by Devi, Kurama and the All Father. The black blade shone as the rays of the sun bounced off it. The red marks on the sword glowed as he channeled his innate power through the sword. The fox heads looked like wild beasts ready to devour their prey.

 

“So you have finally decided to use the sword.” The voice of Kurama echoed in his mind. It has been a long time since he went to Uzushio.

 

“I don't want to take chances and it will be a good opportunity to see how far I have progressed in mastering the sword.” Naruto replied, clutching the sword with both hands.

 

“So who are we killing today?” Kurama asked gleefully, ready to fulfil the needs of Naruto.

 

“The trash of Gato.” Naruto answered and moved. Flowing like water. Precise as a blade.

 

A group of seven bandits surrounded him, blades drawn.

 

“Get the kid! What’s he gonna do with one fancy sword?!” One of them shouted and they jumped to attack him.

 

Too slow, Naruto thought. He moved like a flash. The bandit’s body dropped before he even realized he had been cut.

 

Silence.

 

Then chaos erupted.

 

“Kill him!”

 

“He’s just a freak!”

 

“Shinobi or not, he’s alone!”

 

Dozens of them surged, ready to murder him. They are still living in their bubble, unable to identify the demon standing in front of them.

 

Naruto remained still, waiting for them to get close. The moment the thugs entered his range, he attacked.

 

He lifted his sword and the fuinjutsu along the blade ignited in red.

 

Nine flaming red chakra chains exploded from the hilt of Uzumaken, whipping, slicing, and wrapping around the enemy.

 

One chain wrapped around a shinobi’s throat and snapped his neck mid-air.

 

Another chain pierced the heart of a genin level shinobi as he formed hand seals sealing his chakra before ripping it out.

 

Two chains coiled together and smashed a group of six men like a divine hammer, their bodies breaking with sickening cracks.

 

“Good… Let them feel the chains that can even bind gods.” Kurama encourages him, always happy to free this earth from trash like this.

 

Naruto didn’t speak.

 

He walked forward, cutting down a screaming swordsman with a flick of his wrist, his movement like a ghost’s whisper.

 

More bandits ran towards him after seeing the massacre of their comrades hoping to avenge them.

 

A blast of wind surged as Naruto lifted his left hand. No hand seals, no chants, just raw power of nature.

 

The jutsu slammed into the bandits, sending them flying. Five more came from behind. 

 

Naruto moved his hand as he gathered a large amount of chakra.

 

A wall of water erupted from the well nearby and crashed into five shinobi, slamming them into a building.

 

He slammed his hands on the ground.

 

“Earth Style: Earth Pillars!”

 

A simple jutsu he learned from Kakashi but can be used to get favourable results just like now. Pillars of earth rose, impaling two rogues in mid-charge.

 

Another group threw kunai.

 

Naruto simply raised Uzumaken and a torrent of wind danced around him, shredding the weapons into dust.

 

“Their fear is rising. Look at them, Naruto. Just like they feared you in Konoha but this time they have a reason to be afraid.” Kurama watched the massacre through the eyes of Naruto. Their link is growing stronger every second.

 

Silence settled around the town. No one even dared to breathe as they watched their comrades fall, one by one. A single shinobi has killed at least 20 of their members within minutes.

 

Instead of running for their life, they all decided to make him pay for what he has done. Naruto is happy to play along.

 

A gang of ten encircled him, their swords drawn ready to decapitate him at the first opportunity.

 

“Kurama, some help.” He called out to his partner.

 

“I am always ready.” Kurama smiled.

 

He took a deep breath and channeled the Uzumaki power within him along with Kurama's chakra. He gripped the sword with both hands and then spun, blade arcing in a circle as the ground erupted beneath him.

 

A ring of fire exploded, vaporizing them instantly. A cry of horror escaped from the citizens of Wave as they watched ten men get burned to their death in an instant.

 

Hime called this the fire of hell. With the help of kurama, he was able to create something that can burn anything. There is still a need for some perfection but for these men, this is more than perfect.

 

Now the remaining men hesitated. Some even turned around to run but he didn't let them. Suddenly he created 50 shadow clones. They already knew what to do. The bandits tried to wrestle but his clones were too fast for them to catch. In an instant all of the citizens of the wave were away from them and in safety. 

 

Four of his clones slammed their hands on the ground, activating a barrier. All of the remaining men of Garo were now trapped in the barrier with him and now Naruto can unleash hell on them.

 

Naruto cancelled the chains around the sword and retreated both his and Kurama's chakra from the blade. Now it is time to test his sword skills.

 

The last echo of footsteps died out as the barrier sealed shut behind Naruto. A faint crimson shimmer hung around its edges like the final warning of doom. Inside stood the scum from every gutter Gato had scraped.

 

And Naruto stood alone. Only Uzumaken, resting in his right hand, humming faintly in the still air like a predator exhaling before the hunt.

 

The ground was hard-packed earth, stained in old blood. The sun filtered dimly through the semi-transparent barrier, casting long shadows, stretching like claws.

 

One man chuckled nervously. “It’s just one kid.”

 

Naruto’s red hair caught the dying light.

 

Another stepped forward, sword raised. “I got this.”

 

“You have made the biggest mistake by trapping yourself with us. Don't you see how many of us are here?” They tried to induce fear in him. How silly of them.

 

Naruto smiled seeing their illusion of power. He didn't even need his negative sensing to smell their fear.

 

His eyes roamed around and he looked in their eyes. Fear was present in each one of them.

 

“I think there is some misunderstanding.” He said, smiling a little. “I am not the one trapped here and about which men are you talking about. All I see around me is fear and a dead man.” He taunted them and they shouted in anger. How predictable.

 

They gripped their weapons and charged. All of them together.

 

Naruto didn't even blink. He just gripped his sword and vanished.

 

A clean, sharp wind whispered through the air. The man gasped, stared ahead with confused eyes. A red line split down his chest and then he crumpled.

 

The closest bandits surged together, a tangled mess of weapons and limbs. Naruto twisted his body mid-air, flipping over their heads like a wraith. He landed on one foot behind them, sword raised in a perfect vertical arc.

 

Uzumaken danced.

 

Its blade cuts through metal, flesh, and air in one seamless flow with no wasted motion. 

 

One turned to defend himself but it was too late. The tip of the sword pierced through his throat before he could even speak. 

 

Naruto pulled the blade free and spun into a backward slash, cleaving two more through their torsos.

 

Steel clashed and sparks flew. Death danced in his palm as Naruto used his blade like the Grim Reaper’s scythe.

 

One of the mercenaries tried a horizontal sweep, but Naruto ducked, letting the blade whistle past his ear. 

 

He came up inside the man’s guard and slammed the hilt of Uzumaken into his jaw, shattering bone before impaling him straight through the chest, his blood showering Naruto.

 

Ten were dead. Naruto stood tall, blood dripping from his clothes but not a single cut on him.

 

“Surround him!” It was not an angry order but a plea of fear.

 

They fanned out. Smart. Trying to box him in. Naruto smiled faintly, not out of arrogance, but because they were finally taking him seriously.

 

He moved.

 

Every step of his foot was precise. Every slash of Uzumaken was an answer to a question the enemy hadn’t yet asked.

 

He parried, deflected, redirected. He sidestepped, dipped, and twirled with the grace of a dancer and the coldness of a reaper.

 

One came at him with a pike. Naruto stepped forward instead of back, closed the distance, and dragged the flat of his blade across the man’s face before burying it in his stomach. 

 

Another came from the side trying to behead him. His throat met the edge of Uzumaken in a single horizontal slash.

 

Blood misted the air.

 

He kicked the corpse away and used it as a springboard to leap into the crowd.

 

The sky seemed to pause as Naruto twisted mid-air. Nine perfectly aimed slashes later, nine men fell.

 

By the time his feet touched the ground, only corpses surrounded him.

 

Now they hesitated. No one wanted to attack him first. They tried to escape but the barrier stood tall.

 

Fear crept in and tears formed.

 

“He’s not normal!” one cried. Finally recognising the demon that came to devour them.

 

This time Naruto didn’t wait for them to attack. He sprinted forward, feet barely touching the ground, and closed the distance with the first in the line. 

 

His blade glided across the man’s ribs like silk parting flesh. The scream was cut off when Naruto turned and threw the bloodied sword like a spear.

 

The blade embedded in the skull of the next man.

 

Without breaking stride, Naruto extended his arm for the sword, and the blade came to its master without hesitance.

 

Another came at him with a war hammer, hoping to crush his skull with his strength. He lifted his hammer in the air trying to smash him.

 

Too slow.

 

Naruto ducked beneath the swing and cut both the man’s legs at the knees in a smooth, practiced X-arc. The hammer fell. So did the man.

 

Four tried attacking at once. Their blades clanged against each other as Naruto darted in between them, a blur of red and black. His blade never stopped moving. Blocking. Cutting. Redirecting. Piercing.

 

He moved like water, struck like lightning.

 

All around him, bodies fell. The dirt was painted crimson.

 

Naruto stood still, breathing evenly. Blood dripped from the edge of Uzumaken, but his grip never wavered.

 

One flicked a kunai.

 

Naruto batted it away without looking. He was bored now. It is time to finish this.

 

Then he vanished.

 

It wasn’t speed.

 

It was intent.

 

He reappeared behind one of the men. The man turned, startled but his head was already sliding from his shoulders.

 

Another lunged.

 

Naruto twisted his body, grabbed the man’s wrist mid-swing, and stabbed upward beneath his ribs, puncturing his heart.

 

Two rushed from both sides.

 

Naruto slid between them, dragging his blade low. Their legs split at the knees. Their screams were brief.

 

 

The remaining tried to retreat but the barrier glowed mockingly behind them. They begged for their life. 

 

Naruto walked forward now, no longer rushing.

 

One tried to scream an apology.

 

Naruto ran him through mid-sentence.

 

Another leapt high, trying to come from above. Naruto spun, Uzumaken slashed through his spine before he hit the ground.

 

Three more charged together, hoping to do something, anything.

 

Naruto closed his eyes.

 

One heartbeat. One breath.

 

Then he moved.

 

Three slashes.

 

Three bodies fell.

 

Silence.

 

At least fifty dead lay around him like offerings to a dark god. Blood soaked the ground.

 

Naruto stood in the middle, blade still humming. His chest rose and fell slowly. He wiped the blade clean with a practiced motion.

 

 

“What do you think, Kurama?” He asked his mentor.

 

“You have certainly improved but these are not the foe you are preparing to fight. Remember nothing is absolute when it comes to power.” Naruto nodded. Kurama always spoke wisdom. 

 

Naruto returned the sword to its rightful place, happy with his progress. He said a mental goodbye to Kurama as the sword vanished like it was never there.

 

A handful of men remained but to call them alive would be an overstatement. All that's left is a husk. Naruto had broken their will to live.

 

He should complete his duty and free them from this curse of life. Naruto closed his eyes and gathered his chakra. He has been trying to learn jutsu but so far it has been impossible to do what he wants.

 

He raised his right hand as the Uzumaki swirl filled him with power. Fire, Water, Lightning, Earth and Wind gathered on each of his fingers.

 

He wants to mix all of the elements to see what will happen but so far he has not been able to do that but still what he achieved was enough for these scums.

 

A willed the elements and all five of them moved together, swallowing the last enemies in a divine explosion of nature’s fury.

 

A huge explosion shook the barrier, protecting everyone outside of it. When the winds settled, the village was quiet.

 

Dead bodies surrounded Naruto. Blood soaked the dirt. Only the cries of children and the soft crackling of fire remained.

 

Naruto signalled his clones and the barrier disappeared from existence. His clones also vanished one by one.

 

Naruto looked around. People were looking at him with a mixture of awe and fear. 

 

“People of Wave, I am Naruto Uzumaki and I promised Tazuna that I will free this country from the tyranny of Gato before I leave. 

 

You might think I am a monster or a demon but I don't care but know that I am here to make sure that Gato is dead by the time I leave this place. 

 

But what will happen after I leave this place? If you remain the same then another Gato will come and enslave you. 

 

Look at your children and loved ones and ask yourself, are you capable of protecting them? And if the answer is no, then do whatever you can to protect them so that you don't need someone like me to protect you and your family.”

 

Naruto has always wanted to say something like this to these people. Right now is neither the place or time to say this but he doesn't know if the villagers will even talk to him after seeing the monster that he is and so Naruto just did what he wanted.

 

Naruto stood alone in the silence. Blood dripped from his clothes and hairs but not his.

 

His eyes were still calm but his chest rose and fell with silent rage and sorrow.

 

No one said anything. Naruto looked towards the bridge in the distance where his team waited.

 

“Let’s end this.” He vanished in a blur of red wind.

 

---

 

The Bridge 

 

Tenzen waited after he sensed the chakra moving towards them rapidly. He couldn't mistake this chakra anywhere, not when it was that of an Uzumaki.

 

Soon he heard the footsteps and opened his eyes to see a boy with red hairs like him standing a little distance away from him. 

 

Blood dripped from his clothes as he caught his breath. He must have faced the men Gato sent to the village and seeing that he is here must mean he defeated them. 

 

Tenzen was impressed. From what he can guess Naruto couldn't be more than 13 or 14 and yet he has been able to defeat at least a hundred thugs all by himself. He really is worthy of being an Uzumaki.

 

Now to test if he deserves to be an Uzumaki or not.

 

Naruto took some deep breaths to calm him as he reached the bridge, and time seemed to halt.

A translucent barrier shimmered around the Konoha teams and Tazuna, trapping them like insects in amber. 

He was confused, trying to understand the situation. Some were banged against the barrier. Some watched in fear. How can Kakashi and Asuma get captured so easily seeing that they don't look so injured.

Then he looked towards the other side and gasped.

A man with long, wind-swept red hair and eyes filled with bitter fire stood with a girl slightly older than him, holding a massive hammer laced with chakra. 

They wore the same crimson spiral across their chests.

Uzumaki.

Naruto’s heart leapt.

He raised his hands, hoping to convey that he is harmless and walked towards them.

"You… you're Uzumaki," he said, voice trembling. Finally! After so many years he met members of his family.

Hiro tensed, chakra crackling, but Tenzen raised a hand. "Stop. Let him speak."

Naruto approached slowly, chest rising and falling. "I've waited my whole life to meet someone like me. Someone from my clan. My family…"

A tear slipped down his cheek.

Tenzen looked into Naruto’s eyes. A moment passed. Then another. He smiled faintly.

"So have I. I am Tenzen and this is my sister Hiro.”

Inside the barrier, the Konoha shinobi were stunned.

"What is he doing?" Sakura asked, surprised seeing Naruto look so harmless. She couldn't hear a single word that they were speaking due to the distance.

Ino pressed her hands to the barrier, “Meeting his family.” She knows what is happening with those three without hearing anything.

Kakashi’s single eye softened. “Don't worry. He knows what he is doing." He said as he flipped a page of his book.

Asuma just nodded and lit another cigarette.

Sasuke said nothing but he can understand Naruto's desire to meet his family and so he just waited for the outcome of this meeting.

Naruto turned to Tenzen with a hopeful expression, "Please drop the barrier. They're not your enemies."

Tenzen frowned. "They're Konoha."

"I Understand," Naruto pleaded. "But I promise you they won't be a problem. We are just here to protect Tazuna so that he can build this bridge. After All It's our duty as Uzumaki to protect wave”

Tenzen chuckled and then he laughed. A harsh, bitter, broken laugh. Naruto was confused and then he remembered that Tenzen most likely works for Gato.

“Why aren't you helping Wave against Gato? Why aren't you protecting it?” Naruto was genuinely curious as to why another Uzumaki could join a trash can like Gato.

"Protect Wave?!" Tenzen roared, surprising Naruto. "This country? The same Wave that sold us out? That let our kin die to save their miserable necks?"

Naruto froze. What the hell is he talking about? "What do you mean?" He asked in confusion.

Tenzen’s eyes narrowed. He can tell that Naruto really doesn't know about what happened. There is still a chance for his redemption.

"After Uzushio fell some Uzumaki took refuge in this country but the Wave Daimyo revealed to our enemies that Uzumaki refugees had taken shelter here. 

Dozens were slaughtered in the night. Our parents” Tenzen grimaced in pain, "our families and clan were massacred while Wave watched in silence."

Naruto looked at Tazuna inside the barrier, trembling.

"Is it true?" he asked, voice small. Hoping for all of this to be nothing but a bad joke.

Tazuna said nothing. How could he when he knows the truth? He only lowered his head. Shame carved deep lines across his face.

Naruto stumbled back, as if struck. How could they do this to his family?

Tenzen stepped forward.

“Do you know how we survived? We ran Naruto, we ran leaving our family behind. We survived because they sacrificed to make sure that we remained safe and the only thing they asked in return was to never forget the cruelty of this world.

From morning to evening, from day to night I can hear those words, the screams of my family as they were slaughtered and I promised myself to one day return to make sure this place pays for its sins.

Wave was already enslaved by Gato by the time we came back to take our revenge and so we joined Gato to make sure this country suffers. We'll burn it all, just like they burned us. And then, we'll rebuild Uzushio."

He extended a hand.

"Join us, Naruto. Fight with your kin. Punish those who destroyed us."

Naruto closed his eyes. He couldn't even imagine the life his Tenzen had lived. Anger that he keeps buried surged once more as he imagined what wave had done to them but then memories surged. 

Tsunami smiling while offering food. Children were laughing in the streets as he played with them. The elders thanked him for helping them. The faces of  Inari, Tsunami and Tazuna flashed in front of him. The promise he made echoed in his ears.

His voice shook.

"They have suffered enough. You need to stop now brother.”

Tenzen's smile vanished.

"Just as I thought. You're brainwashed. You are nothing more than a Konoha's dog."

Naruto's voice cracked.

"I made a promise to protect them and free this country. I don't break promises. That's my Uzumaki way."

Tenzen scowled.

"Then you're not one of us."

Without another word, Tenzen and Hiro attacked but Naruto didn’t attack them instead he only blocked.

The bridge echoed with the clang of steel, the roar of chakra-infused strikes, and the fury of blood-borne grief.

Tenzen's fists were wrapped in wind chakra, slamming like cannons. Hiro's hammer sent shockwaves through the stone.

Naruto evaded, parried, side-stepped. Not once did he counter.

"Stop!" he cried. "I don't want to fight you!"

Uzumaken appeared in his hand in a flash of crimson light, blocking Hiro’s hammer. Its black blade shimmered with divine power.

Tenzen halted. He felt the power that was inside the sword. It felt familiar and ancient like Tenzen should recognise it.

Tenzen raised his hand and two chakra chains shot towards Naruto, surprising him. Just as he was about to move out of the wave Hiro slammed her hammer on his legs to make him fall.

The chains coiled around Naruto's hand momentarily sealing his chakra off. Naruto had to let go of his sword to jump back as Hiro descended with her hammer where he was moments ago.

Tenzen walked forward and reached for Naruto's sword, gripping the hilt with both hands but it wouldn't budge. Not even an inch.

"It's alive," he whispered. The sword was not normal. How the hell did this brat from Konoha get a weapon like this?

Naruto gasped for breath as the female Uzumaki continued her assault on him.

“Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!” Multiple dragons made of water raced towards him. 

Naruto quickly went through the required hand signs and put both of his hands on the ground, pumping a large amount of chakra.

“Earth Style: Mud Wall!”

A large wall of mud encased all around Naruto. The dragons slammed into the wall but the jutsu held its ground. 

He hasn't fully mastered the jutsu but he should still thank Kakashi Sensei for this. Naruto cancelled the jutsu once he was sure that the water dragons had vanished.

The moment the mud wall disappeared he heard a sound and hissed in pain.

“Water Style: Thousands Whips!”

Thousands of whips made from water attacked him from all directions. He was barely able to protect himself by producing some chakra chains to erupt a barrier around him.

“Why won't you fight back? you tried to talk and they wouldn't listen then make them listen.” Kurama was both angry and sad. Angry that Naruto wouldn't fight back and sad that Devi’s descendants are fighting among each other. 

“Because it won't achieve anything. Can't you tell that Tenzen is filled with nothing but hate. This is a man who lost almost everything and you think making him submit to me by force is going to change anything.

He has lived almost his entire life thinking of only his revenge and so I have to show him the right path not through force but by understanding him and his pain and showing him my intentions.” 

Kurama couldn't say that Naruto was wrong but still seeing that he constantly has to channel chakra to heal his wounds is just wrong. These two that Naruto was fighting were no joke.

Naruto let go of the barrier, “I really don't want to fight you. Why can't you listen to what I want to say?” He pleaded.

Hiro stopped her onslaught, “You are an Uzumaki. You are family to us but if even someone like you couldn't understand our pain and suffering then no one can.

Konoha has brainwashed you and we are going to show you the truth one way or another.” And with those words she charged again.

Hiro struck him with her hammer once again. Making him stumble. Naruto summoned his sword to block another one of her attacks when a force of wind slammed into him.

Naruto slowly got up and looked up to see Tenzen walking towards him. 

“Do you still think I should change my mind?” He asked in a mocking tone.

“Yes.” Naruto replied as he grabbed his sword and got up. Kurama's chakra was flowing through the sword in his body to heal the wounds but it still took some time because he is no longer a jinchuriki.

“I have given you enough time to reconsider things. Now I must treat you like the trash that you are.” With those words Tenzen lunged at him.

Naruto blocked the chains coming for him by slashing them. Hiro suddenly came from behind but this time Naruto ducked to avoid getting hit by her hammer. 

It was getting difficult and difficult to make sure he remained unharmed. He jumped, ducked, avoided and parried the attacks. Years of training with clones came in handy when facing multiple opponents and soon they were on the opposite end of the bridge far away from Konoha ninjas.

“Please just listen to me. We are family.” Naruto pleaded as he slashed the chains one more time.

“You are no family of mine.” Tenzen roared and this time he got Naruto. A chain snaked its way onto his leg making him fall.

Multiple chains immediately binded Naruto, making it impossible to move. Hiro descended upon him and slammed her hammer.

Once, twice, three times. He staggered, coughing blood. Kurama tried to heal him but the chains prevented his body from using chakra. Soon the connection between Kurama and him was lost.

As both Tenzen and Hiro attacked him, Thunder rolled in the sky.

The ocean beneath the bridge screamed.

Cloud gathered above them and mist flooded the bridge, turning the sun to shadow, the day to dusk.

In the distance, across the sea, the island of Uzushio trembled.

The ancient seal on Naruto’s palm glowed bright red but no one noticed. His blood dripped into it.

And the mark awakened.

Lines like living fire raced across Naruto's skin. Crimson energy crawling like divine tattoos.

Naruto rose. His blue eyes glowing like storms.Thunder danced in the sky like it was welcoming him. Rain surged and winds howled. 

The sea beneath them became uncontrollable and the island of Uzushio finally rejoiced. 

Tenzen and Hiro both were frozen in their place as they felt Naruto's presence. 

His voice, when it came, was not just his own.

It carried the grief of a thousand souls.

The love of a mother who died for her children.

The command of kings.

"Enough."

Tenzen and Hiro froze. Their bodies wouldn't move. Their chakra refused to obey.

A whisper carried on the wind.

A voice soft and ancient, filled with warmth echoed in their hearts.

"My children… stop."

Tenzen fell to his knees and Hiro dropped her hammer, eyes wide in disbelief.

They looked at Naruto and finally saw.

Not a boy.

Not a shinobi.

But the heir.

The child of prophecy.

The storm-bearer.

The son of Uzushio.

Tears streamed down Tenzen’s face.He whispered, "You're the one that they promised"

Hiro sobbed, her hands trembling. Tenzen told her of this story but like her brother she never believed it but seeing the truth in front of her overwhelmed her.

They both knelt, heads bowed.

"I accept your judgment. I was foolish to discard the words of the founders. I forsake my origins and only focused on my hatred. I have only one request, my lord, please forgive my sister. She has no fault in this. I was the one who shaped her beliefs.”

Tenzen is finally fulfilled. Ever since his parents died there was a hole in his chest but knowing that the child of prophecy is here and after hearing the voice of their home, his heart is filled with happiness.

Tenzen is ready to accept any fate because he knows Uzushio is going to be rebuilt.

Hearing the words of her brother surprised Hiro. “No my lord, please forgive my brother and punish me. All he ever did was to protect me. So if anyone is to be blamed, it is me.” She can't let her brother die, not after everything he did for her.

Naruto, still glowing, stepped forward and then dropped to his knees.

Tenzen and Hiro waited for the judgement but Naruto embraced them.

"We're family," he whispered, voice broken. "That's all I ever wanted."

Tenzen gasped and Hiro clung to him, crying and then, as the mist swirled and the ocean calmed…

Naruto smiled.

And fell unconscious in their arms.

 

---

 

Back inside the barrier.

“What the hell is happening?” Sasuke asked. Naruto and the others disappeared in the mist sometime ago and they couldn't even hear the sound of fighting anymore.

Before anyone could reply to him, they all sensed the presence. Even Tazuna knew something big was going on.

They saw the thunder, felt the wind and heard the sea. The very nature around the Wave was changing.

Kakashi closed his book as he felt the presence. It was raw but pure, it was wild but natural and most importantly it was ancient. Something he ever only felt around a biju but this was not it, this was not the nine tails.

Something else is going on and he just hopes that Naruto remains safe.

The presence disappeared suddenly and the mist cleared. The sea calmed and the clouds disappeared. The sun shines on the bridge as they see Tenzen and Hiro walking towards them with Naruto in their arms.

Ino stood up. She saw the unmoving body of Naruto and the worst thoughts plagued her mind before she cleared her head. Something like couldn't happen, not to Naruto.

All the people inside the barrier were on alert, holding their breaths. Tenzen and Hiro neared the barrier and to the surprise of everyone made it disappear.

Kakashi was upon him in a second, Sharingan active. “What did you do to him?” Naruto was not moving and Kakashi didn't know if he wanted to know why.

“We did nothing. Naruto is safe, just unconscious so you can be at peace Copy - Ninja also we are no longer your enemy so you can let me go.” Tenzen said, looking at Naruto rather than Kakashi.

“How can we trust you after everything?” Asuma asked, still bitter about his defeat.

“Yeah, you almost killed us and now you have a half dead Naruto in your arms.” Sakura shouted in anger.

“You can't but do you have any other choice. Remember we released you from your prison.” This time it was Hiro who replied, her voice devoid of any hostility.

Kakashi sighed as he let Tenzen go. The Uzumaki duo were right. They had no other choice.

Before anyone else could say anything they heard the sound of clapping and they all turned to look at the man behind Wave’s suffering.

The bridge was still soaked with blood and sorrow. Mist curled around the wreckage like mourning veils. The skies, once furious, had quieted. The sea beneath no longer roared but breathed, slow and steady.

Clap... clap... clap...

"How moving. Truly, it brings a tear to my eye."

The voice slithered across the bridge like oil on water.

From the far end of the bridge emerged Gato, smug and sneering, flanked by his remaining thugs and mercenaries barely holding their blades properly. He stood dressed in his velvet finery, gold rings flashing, his greasy hair swept back like a caricature of power.

"I see the demon of the mist is dead. Perfect, I wanted him dead for a long time now." Gato smirked as he saw the dead body of Zabuza in the distance.

 "Now, my dear Tenzen, finish the job. Kill these Leaf trash and the bridge builder. Our deal still stands, doesn't it?" He smirked as he ordered the Uzumaki.

Kakashi tensed instantly. He stepped forward and raised his hand in a silent command for his team to brace for combat. Chakra flared across the battered group like sparks lighting dry hay.

But Tenzen didn't move. He lowered Naruto gently onto the bridge, Hiro kneeling beside him to tend to his wounds.

And then Tenzen stood, his chakra no longer wild or wrathful but coiled with precision.

"You're mistaken," he said.

Gato blinked. "What?"

"The deal is over," Tenzen muttered.And without warning Tenzen vanished.

The first thug didn’t even scream. His throat opened in a red arc, and he collapsed like a puppet with its strings cut.

A second fell before he could even draw his blade. Then the third, the fourth.

One by one, Tenzen moved like a crimson wind. Chakra chains moving around him like chains.

By the time the sixth body hit the ground, the rest screamed, finally releasing what was happening around them.

The wind howled across the broken shoreline of Wave as a dark figure stood still amidst the sea mist. The sun had just begun to rise, casting blood-orange hues across the coast where Gato, furious and fuming, stood flanked by over a hundred mercenaries.

“Tenzen!” Gato shouted, voice shrill and arrogant, “You think you can turn on me? You and that girl of yours were just tools! KILL THEM!”

Gato shouted and his men roared, charging toward the lone figure of Tenzen standing surrounded by corpses.

Seeing the incoming trash Tenzen slowly raised one hand, and with a loud whipping crack, multiple chakra chains, red and glowing like molten veins, erupted from his back, swirling and snapping like awakened serpents.

“Wave’s sins may never be forgotten,” he said softly. “But I swore loyalty to Naruto Uzumaki. That means protecting this land even if I must bathe it in blood. Come let me show you the power of an Uzumaki.”

The first wave of mercenaries reached him, armed with swords and crude chakra-enhanced weapons. But Tenzen didn’t lift a single finger. His chakra chains did the work.

One chain coiled around a blade mid-swing, snapping the weapon in half and hurling its wielder into another attacker. Another pierced through the chest of a rogue shinobi trying to cast a Fireball Jutsu mid-air.

Chains moved like sentient beasts, twisting, binding, slamming, disarming, and impaling. With every step Tenzen took forward, the sea of enemies seemed to break around him.

Tenzen formed a single one-handed seal. “Water Style: Grand Tearing Current!”

From the shoreline, a gigantic wave surged forward, swallowing several enemies in an overwhelming flood. The massive wave curled midair before crashing down, sweeping a dozen away and slamming them into the cliffs.

A few water clones formed from the residual splash, their eyes glowing red with Tenzen’s chakra. The clones pounced on any survivors, dragging them underwater.

Another group tried to surround him.

“Water Style: Water Whip Barrage!”

Streams of water extended from his palm, twisting into whips. He cracked them with deadly precision disarming, slashing, and even choking targets as he danced between enemies.

His chains were wrapping men up, sealing tags forming along the links, immobilizing shinobi one by one.

In the center of the chaos, Tenzen spun, forming a string of rapid seals.

“Wind Style: Wind Blade!”

A blade of wind erupted from both of his hands. Tenzen increased the lengths of the blades and did a 360 degree. Enemies closest to him were cut in half, dying without a cry.

“Wind Style: Vacuum Palm Barrage!”

With each palm strike, compressed wind bullets shot forward, cratering the earth, exploding bodies backward. 

Tenzen’s chains retracted and then burst outward in a perfect formation. He formed a unique hand seal, his chakra glowing brighter than ever.

“Uzumaki Secret Technique: Crimson Spiral Judgment!”

The chakra chains spiraled into a single, massive vortex above his head, taking the shape of a gigantic red spiral.

It descended upon the enemies, crushing, binding, and sealing over two dozen of Gato's men in a single blow. The earth trembled as sealing symbols lit up in concentric circles beneath them.

Cries of confusion and panic rose from the remaining men. Many dropped their weapons and tried to flee, but Tenzen flicked a single sealing tag into the air.

“Uzumaki Style: Heaven’s Chains Binding!”

The tag exploded into red chains that chased the fleeing enemies, binding their limbs mid-run and dragging them back toward the battlefield like prey.

Within minutes it was over. Only Gato remained, trembling, surrounded by the bodies of his fallen mercenaries.

Tenzen walked slowly toward him, the mist rolling back, the battlefield steaming with blood and chakra.

Gato fell to his knees. “I-I can pay you! Double….triple the gold! Please….please don’t kill me.”

A chakra chain wrapped around his neck, “I do not take gold,” Tenzen whispered, “I serve only one master now.”

The chain constricted.Gato gasped and then collapsed, unconscious.

Tenzen turned, his cloak fluttering in the breeze. His eyes glowed faintly from the exertion, but his voice remained firm, “I am leaving him alive. Let Naruto decide his fate.”

No one said a word as he came back and took Naruto with him, his sister walking right behind.

 

---

 

Days passed.

The sea calmed, the skies cleared, and the breeze that rolled through the Village of the Wave was no longer one of fear, but of promise. 

Gato, the once-feared tyrant of the nation, now hung suspended in a metal cage in the town square filthy, bruised, and jeered at by the very people he once enslaved. 

His cries for mercy had long since faded into the background of hammering tools and bustling activity.

Tazuna’s bridge was being built at double pace. With the threat gone and hope renewed, the workers threw their strength into every plank and nail, determined to finish the monument that would connect Wave to a future.

And all across the village, one name was spoken with awe, gratitude, and reverence.

Naruto Uzumaki.

Stories of how the red headed boy appeared like a god of war and slaughtered an army of bandits spread like wildfire. 

Children ran from home to home, proudly retelling stories of what Naruto had done. To the children of Wave, Naruto wasn’t a monster. He wasn’t a demon.

He was a hero.

Meanwhile, inside a quiet house atop a hill overlooking the sea, Naruto still lay unconscious.

Tenzen sat beside the futon, sharpening his blade slowly. Hiro stood at the window, arms folded, eyes on the distant tide.

"Four days," Hiro murmured. "And he still hasn't woken."

"His body is healing," Tenzen replied. "What he did that day was not normal. Uzushio spoke through him and so it will take time for his body to adjust to the weight that he is carrying."

Ino and Sakura had both tried to stay near him, but Tenzen had refused them entry. He and Hiro insisted on being the ones to care for their fallen kin. 

It was a decision that grated on both kunoichi, especially Ino, whose concern was plain on her face but she couldn't force her way through.

Only Kakashi and Asuma seemed to understand. Still, Kakashi remained suspicious.

"Enemies don't change so suddenly," he muttered to Asuma. "Something else is going on.”

On the fifth day, as morning broke and the sun glittered off the waves, Naruto's fingers twitched.

Hiro saw it first. She rushed to his side.

"Tenzen! He’s awake!"

Naruto groaned softly, his eyes fluttering open. The first thing he saw was the ceiling. Then Hiro’s face. Then Tenzen.

"...Where am I?" he whispered.

"With your family," Tenzen said.

Naruto blinked. Then, slowly, a small smile tugged at his lips.

Everyone came rushing in at once. Ino pushed past Sakura and collapsed beside Naruto, hugging him tightly.

"You idiot! You absolute idiot! I thought you were going to die!" she sobbed into his chest.

Naruto, still groggy, was surprised by the sudden show of concern and emotions. He slowly raised a hand and placed it on her back. "I'm fine now."

The room went quiet as everyone watched. No one said anything. Shikamaru just whistled low.

"Well, that’s something."

Kakashi smiled under his mask. Happy to see Naruto's increased closeness with Ino.

Later that evening. 

Once Team 7 and 10 had left Naruto alone so that he could rest. Tenzen and Hiro sat beside him..

"I met her," Naruto said. "Devi. The one who founded Uzushio. The daughter of the Sage."

Tenzen and Hiro straightened, their expressions solemn.

"And I saw the All Father. The true Shinigami," he continued. "She was the one who told me the truth. About Uzushio. About who I am." Naruto smiled remembering the day he met Devi.

“She was the one who trained me, taught me and raised me. She was the mother I never had….” Naruto told both of them how he met Devi and Kurama. He told them about his life, parents and what he plans to do.

He showed them the seal on his palm now glowing with a deep crimson. "I am the heir of Uzushio. I will rebuild our home. Will you help me?"

Tenzen and Hiro dropped to one knee. "We swore to avenge our people," Tenzen said. "Now we swear to protect them. To follow you, Naruto Uzumaki, heir of Uzushio."

Naruto nodded. "Then stay here. Help the Wave rebuild. Protect it like how our ancestors did before us."

Both Tenzen and Hiro nodded.

“Tenzen, tell me about Gato and all his business." Naruto asked and Tenzen started explaining everything to him.

 

---

 

Naruto stood in the village centre with Tazuna and his family along with his team, team 10 and Tenzen and Hiro.

Gato was hanged to a pole just like he hanged Kaiza. All of Wave was there to see the fate of there oppressor.

"People of Wave." Naruto addressed everyone. "I promised to make this country free from this man before I leave but that can only happen if you have the desire to be free." 

His words drew the attention of everyone. The people of Wave looked at Gato with various degrees of disgust.

"Remember I told you that only you can protect this place. This is the man who came here and made you suffer. Now show me your resolve to fight. Show me that you have the desire to be free and the will to fight for your dreams. Show me that from now on no one will be able to torment you like this trash did."

The crows roared as they all bought he weapon they could find and within minutes Gato died screaming. After so many years of suffering, Wave finally saw its dawn.

The villagers gathered and thanked everyone from Konoha and especially Naruto for there help.

 

---

 

Naruto can be found sitting behind Tazuna's home. He came here after his talk with Tenzen and Hiro.

Tsunami made a special dinner to celebrate their victory and they all enjoyed her hospitality.

While everyone went to rest for the night, he came here to talk to the one person who seems to have lost the will to live.

"Zabuza is gone," Haku said softly. "He was everything to me. I have nothing now."

Naruto sat beside him. "You have me. I know it sounds ridiculous but I don't hate you and I would really want us to be friends.” 

Haku looked him in the eyes, he saw that Naruto spoke the truth, “I am happy to know that you don't hate me and I’ll be happy to be your friend Naruto.”

Naruto could see the hesitation in his eyes and so he spoke, interrupting Haku’s words, “But?” He asked the obvious.

“You and I are different people from different places. You will go back to Konoha but I can't do that. You have a home and dreams but I don't. With Zabuza gone, I have lost everything.”

Haku’s pain was evident in his words and it hurt Naruto to see him in this state.

“What if I give you something to live for?” Naruto asked hopefully. He has been thinking about this ever since they talked that day in the basement.

“And what will that be?” Haku asked with a sad smile on his face.

“I have already told you about my dream to rebuild Uzushio but that won't only be for those who have the blood Uzumaki.

You and I both have suffered because of the system this world uses. I want to create a place where no one is hated, ostracised and punished for something they didn't even do.

I want to create a place where no child has to go through what I went through or what you went through and that place will be Uzushio. My Uzushio will be the home of everyone who doesn't have a home of their own.” 

Naruto looked at the night sky. The stars were twinkling like gems. He remembered how his life was before he met Devi. The horror he had to suffer through.

“I want to do so much but I can't, not by myself and that's why I need my family. Families who will support each other and help them achieve their dreams. So Haku, will you become my family and help me achieve my dreams?”.

Haku remained silent. He too looked at the night sky watching the stars. Naruto understood his hesitance.

“Take your time. You are free now. Spend some time in the Wave and decide for yourself if you want to do this or not but remember no matter what your decision is, you will always have a friend in me.”

With those words Naruto left the Ice user alone. 

For a week, Naruto and Haku spent time together helping the people of Wave. Neither Naruto nor Haku ever bring that topic into the conversation. Naruto even helped bury Zabuza respectfully. Naruto, trained with him, shared stories. Slowly, the mist in Haku's heart lifted.

"I will help you," Haku said one morning. "I will help you build our new home."

 

---

 

Meanwhile, Ino had stayed closer to Naruto than ever. She brought him food, checked his bandages, even scolded him for overexerting himself.

"You’re impossible," she muttered one night. "But I’m glad you are okay."

Naruto smiled, a true heartfelt smile. "Thanks, Ino." The girl expressed genuine worry for him and it touched Naruto's heart.

Everyone watched the growing bond between Ino and Naruto but no one said a word. Sakura should be happy that Naruto has healed completely but the way Ino spends time with Naruto always leaves a bitter taste in her heart.

Kakashi, ever silent, gave Naruto a thumbs up when no one else was looking. He is very happy to see the red head growing close to the Yamanaka but in the back of his mind he also reminds himself of the Uzumaki Naruto has found.

If things remain the way they are then very soon Naruto will be leaving the village to be with his clan and Kakashi doesn't know if he should be happy that Naruto has found his family or sad that there is a very high chance of Naruto deserting Konoha.

Well, he will report everything to the hokage and he will decide what to do with this information but for now he is just enjoying reading his book in peace.

 

---

 

One afternoon, Tazuna arrived with several village elders. Naruto was with Tenzen and Hiro, visiting the bridge that is almost complete.

"We were wrong," Tazuna said, bowing low. "What the Wave did to the Uzumaki can never be erased. All we can ask is for forgiveness and one more chance to prove ourselves.”

Everyone that came with Tazuna got on their knees and bowed their heads, “you came to this country as a stranger and yet you treated us like your family.” An elderly woman spoke.

“You could have just abandoned us after learning the truth and yet you fought for us.” A man almost in his 70s said next.

Tazuna looked up to see Naruto in the eyes, “you are an Uzumaki and we had a relationship with you for hundreds of years, I beg you to allow us to once again form those bonds between wave and the Uzumaki clan and this time we will do everything to prove our loyalty to you.”  With that they all once again bowed their heads.

Naruto walked forward and placed a hand on Tazuna's shoulder, “please get up, all of you.” Slowly everyone got up and waited.

"What the Wave did will never be forgotten.” Naruto said, making everyone tense. “But I am not hung up on destroying everyone who did wrong to us. What happened is the past and I would like to write a new chapter of our friendship from this day forward.”

Everyone felt relieved at those words. Tenzen and Hiro came to stand next to Naruto, “Please be our allies once again. Help us rebuild Uzushio. Help us bring back our people." 

“It will be our honour.” The elders replied and from that day on a new chapter was written in the Wave - Uzushio friendship.

Everyone smiled and returned home but Naruto stopped Tazuna, “There is something I want you to do. Tenzen and Hiro will help you…..” and Naruto explained what he wants from Tazuna.

 

---

 

The bridge was finished by the end of the second week. It stretched across the sea like a promise. A path from darkness to light.

Team 7 and Team 10 stood at its end, preparing to leave. Naruto hugged Tenzen, Hiro, and Haku one by one.

"You’re family. Don’t forget that." Naruto said with a smile.

"We'll be ready when you call," Tenzen said.

"We’ll guard the Wave with our lives," Hiro added.

“And I’ll be waiting," Haku said softly.

Inari ran to Naruto and hugged him tight. "I’ll become strong just like you, I promise." He said as tears spilled from his eyes.

Naruto grinned. "I’ll hold you to that." Tsunami wiped a tear from her eye. Tazuna slapped Naruto's back. As the group turned to leave, Tazuna called out.

"From now on…this bridge will be known as The Great Naruto Bridge." He announced it to everyone.

Cheers erupted from the crowd as they greatly welcomed this decision.Naruto paused and looked back one last time.

He smiled. The wind carried the scent of salt, steel, and hope.

Uzushio would rise again.

 

---

The End

Notes:

So Naruto met his family and found a friend.

I really love Uzumaken.

Wave and Uzumaki once again became allies.

Let's see what happens next.

Do not forget to comment and leave your suggestions.

See you soon.

Chapter 18: Evolution

The sun dipped low behind the Hokage Monument as Team 7 and Team 10 approached the gates of Konohagakure. 

 

The guards saluted as Kakashi Hatake led the two teams through the village, flanked by Asuma Sarutobi, both wearing the marks of shinobi who had seen battle.

 

Among the six genin, there was an air of quiet reflection. The Wave Mission had changed all of them, some more visibly than others.

 

Naruto Uzumaki walked slightly apart, face neutral, red hair rustling in the wind. He stood just outside the gate of Konoha.

 

Naruto looked up to see the huge walls that guarded Konoha. For Naruto they were his cage. Devi is free and so is Kurama but Naruto, he is still a prisoner here.

 

His time in Wave was an experience he'll never forget but he didn't forget even for a second the life that waited for him back in the leaf.

 

Naruto sighed as all life seemed to leave him and walked forward to once again enter his cage.

 

Beside him, Ino Yamanaka glanced sideways at him from time to time, lips parted as if to speak but never did.

 

Hokage Tower.

 

Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, sat in his chair, the tip of his pipe glowing faintly. His eyes swept across the gathered group.

 

He took a few puffs of smoke as Kakashi and Asuma finished reporting the mission. Hiruzen looked at the genins gathered in front of him. This is the future of Konoha, they are the ones responsible for the village's security.

 

"First," he said with a faint smile, "let me commend you. Completing a C-rank turned A-rank mission, surviving an encounter with Momochi Zabuza, and returning alive with additional allies... is no small feat."

 

He exhaled slowly, smoke curling above his hat.

 

"But do not let your success blind you," he continued, voice hardening. "The real world does not forgive arrogance. You were lucky, and your teamwork helped you survive but always remember luck runs out, preparation does not."

 

All genin bowed their heads respectfully.

 

"You're dismissed, You have three days to rest." Hiruzen finished. "Kakashi, you stay.”

 

The rest turned and exited quietly. Naruto, as usual, didn’t linger. He gave Hiruzen a shallow nod and walked out without a word.

 

Once everyone was out of his office. Hiruzen signalled his anbu to leave him and activated the privacy and silencing seals. The Hokage’s office lit up for a second as the seals took effect. Hiruzen removed his hat slowly, setting it aside.

 

"Report," he said. Without even saying both he and Kakashi knew what he was referring to.

 

Kakashi’s one visible eye was serious behind the mask. “The mission unfolded as reported. However there’s something more.”

 

He paused.

 

“As we have already mentioned, Naruto met two Uzumaki siblings. Tenzen and Hiro. They didn’t say it outright, but it’s clear they knew something about him or sensed something in him. And Naruto didn’t seem surprised. He accepted their presence without question, like it was inevitable.”

 

Hiruzen's brow furrowed. Naruto meeting two Uzumaki during a mission was something he didn't expect.

 

“I also believe Naruto has been helped.” Kakashi said a little unsure of himself.

 

“Helped How?.” Hiruzen beckoned him to continue.

 

“There are signs. Sealing knowledge far beyond anything he should know, reflexes too precise for someone with no jonin mentor until recently. Even when asked he told me that someone like a mother taught him but wouldn't tell who that was.”

 

Hiruzen pondered this. Even he noticed this when Naruto gave the exact same reply to him. But how can someone leave such a huge impact on Naruto's life without them noticing. Something was clearly missing.

 

“I don’t know how they helped him or who they were but there was certainly someone helping him throughout the years” Kakashi continued. “Naruto is hiding many things from us, not that we earned any trust from him but I am afraid that this meeting with the Uzumaki siblings is not as simple as just meeting two members of your clan.”

 

The Hokage leaned back, rubbing his temples. The events are moving too fast for him to dictate. He had hoped he would have enough time to place all of his pieces but he doesn't think he has the time for his games.

 

"I had hoped he would remain longer but with the way things have occurred he may leave far sooner than expected."

 

There was silence between them.

 

“What of Ino?” Hiruzen finally asked. That was something which might play a crucial role in cementing Naruto's relationship with Konoha. He just needs to move quickly and efficiently.

 

Kakashi’s gaze drifted to the window. “She’s... grown close to him. There's a quiet bond forming. But Naruto still keeps a distance. He’s cautious. I don't think he wants anyone close enough to be a weakness or burden.”

 

Hiruzen closed his eyes.

 

“Then we must tread carefully. We can't lose him, not completely.”

 

He waved Kakashi off but Kakashi stood for a moment. He knows what the Hokage is thinking and he cannot fault him but still Kakashi has another duty he needs to fulfil.

 

“Don't forget the wishes of his parents.” And with those words he left the Hokage alone.

 

“I am trying my best not to.” Hiruzen said to himself as he looked at the portrait of his successor. If only Minato was here but they weren't so fortunate to enjoy his reign. 

 

Hiruzen stood up from his seat and walked towards the window. So much needs to be done and quickly. Times are changing and he wants Konoha to be prepared.

 

---

 

Village Streets 

 

As the team 7 and Team 10 passed into the village proper, Kakashi joined them. Just as they reached the centre of the village Asuma clapped his hands and stopped everyone.

 

"Alright, listen up, everyone. You’ve all done something incredible out there. I know you're tired so go and rest but tonight you're going to eat like royalty. Dinner’s on me and Kakashi. BBQ at Yakiniku Q. We meet at 8. No excuses." Asuma said happily as he lit his cigarette.

 

Choji, whose eyes widened at the promise of a meat-filled evening yelled a loud yes, gaining the attention of everyone in the near vicinity.

 

Shikamaru sighed, already imagining a troublesome evening. 

 

Both Sakura and Ino smiled a little at the prospect of having a wonderful time with their team.

 

“That includes you two as well. Sasuke. Naruto. Don’t disappear and don't make any excuses.” Kakashi gave them a firm look over his book. It wasn’t a request.

 

Both the male genins of team 7 nodded and soon all of them left for their own homes.

 

When Ino reached the doorstep of the Yamanaka compound, the weight of the mission finally pressed down on her chest. 

 

Her fingers trembled as she turned the knob. Her mother, seated in the living room arranging flowers, looked up with a bright smile.

 

“Ino! You’re home, sweetheart—” Ino’s mother was interrupted from greeting her daughter from a sudden hug that her daughter had given her.

 

Ino dropped her pack and rushed into her mother’s arms, sobbing without restraint. The sound was raw, sudden, and shook the room like a silent bomb.

 

Her mother clutched her tightly, confusion and fear sparking in her eyes. “What is it? What happened dear?”

 

Her father, Inoichi, walked in from the hallway, pausing mid-step at the sight of his daughter in tears.

 

“What happened?” He asked in urgency.

 

“I don't know. She just came home and started crying after hugging me.” Akemi Yamanaka replied.

 

“Ino, my princess, what happened?” Inochi lovingly asked his daughter.

 

“I went to look for Naruto……and Gato’s men caught me and they tried to….” Ino couldn't even finish her sentence.

 

Her mother gasped, her arms tightening protectively around her. Her father stood shocked frozen, already guessing what she was trying to say.

 

“But… Naruto found me just in time. He saved me. He protected me, held me, told me it wasn’t my fault. He made me feel… human again.”

 

Inoichi’s jaw tightened, his fists clenching at his sides. To think his daughter went through so much all alone.

 

“I was so ashamed but he’s the one who told me I should talk to you. That hiding it wouldn’t heal me. He… he gave me the strength to say this out loud. If it wasn't for him that they would have….I would have been….” Both mother and daughter clutched each other and cried.

 

I know it's hard for you but please tell us what exactly happened. Naruto is right, the only way to heal from these wounds is to let them go and the first step towards this is by talking about what happened.” Inochi said. It was hard for him to see his daughter like this but he has seen enough to know what he should do with her.

 

Ino nodded her head as she let go of her mother. Daddy was right, she needs to talk about this. The incident has been weighing heavily on her mind since that day and it was only because of Naruto that she was able to function, not that she did anything significant on the mission.

 

She took some deep breaths and calmed her heart. “So one night Naruto stormed out of the house we were staying in after an argument with Kakashi sensei and I went out to look for him….”

 

Ino told everything. How she went to look for Naruto. How Gato's men cornered her. How Naruto saved her and how he was there for her. By the end of the story she was again crying and so was her mother.

 

Only the sound of their tears filled the Yamanaka residence. Inochi hugged both of them and they just stayed there for almost an hour.

 

Slowly and slowly Ino stopped crying and finally the exhaustion caught up to her. She fell asleep in her parents embrace. 

 

Inochi took her to her bedroom and laid her there. He walked out of the room but stood in the door frame.

 

“We are so lucky.” His wife said as she joined him. They both watched their daughter sleeping peacefully.

 

Inochi has been a shinobi for a long time and his career in the T&I has shown him many things. Seeing the response of Ino and how she was able to continue the mission after what nearly happened is proof that she got the right support at the right time.

 

It is one thing to hear something but totally different to experience it and what Ino experienced is something that leaves a permanent mark on people.

 

Inochi is just happy that a horrible thing was prevented from happening to his daughter. Ino will heal these scars, she is his daughter after all.

 

“Yes we are.” He replied to his wife's earlier statement. 

 

His thoughts drifted to Naruto. An image of a red haired beauty walking with a blonde haired man popped into his head.

 

Inochi didn't know the full incident yet but he knows enough to know that the only reason he still has his daughter is Naruto.

 

“Maybe we should thank Naruto properly.” Inochi asked his wife and she just smiled her approval.

 

They have kept their distance from the boy for so long and all because of fear. Fear that association with him will bring bad reputation for the clan. 

 

The Hokage didn't stop any of them from making contact but they all still choose to stay away from him and now he has an unharmed daughter thanks to the same boy.

 

He just hopes that Minato will forgive him and if not then Kushina will surely have her way with them. He suddered just thinking about the red headed menace.

 

---

 

Yakiniku Q

 

The sun had long since set when the two teams gathered at the BBQ restaurant. The wooden booths glowed warm under lanterns, meat sizzling on iron grills. Choji had already started ordering before anyone sat down.

 

“Two plates of ribs, four of brisket and five sirloin. Shikamaru, you want your usual?” Choji ordered.

 

“Yeah, yeah… medium-rare.” Shikamaru replied while he sat next to Choji.

 

“This is why I told Naruto and Sasuke that they have to come. They need protein just to keep up with you.” Kakashi said while reading his book.

 

Everyone chuckled.

 

Naruto, however, sat quietly at the far end of the booth, his face distant. Ino was seated across from him, her eyes occasionally drifting toward him with unreadable emotion.

 

As the laughter faded and food was served, Asuma leaned back, sipping his sake and watching the young ones settle in.

 

Ino watched everyone talking and laughing as they ate their food. Even Naruto was dragged into conversations by Kakashi and the others at times. She placed her chopsticks down and coughed to get the attention of everyone.

 

“Can I say something?” she asked while looking down on her lap. The past few days have been a turmoil for her but after talking to her parents she feels like a weight has been lifted from her soul and now it is time to talk to her comrades.

 

The table quieted. Even Choji stopped chewing. “What is it Ino?” Asuma asked, curious as to what she has to say so seriously.

 

“Something happened during the mission. The night Naruto and I spent outside was not because I got trapped into a trap. I went to look for him and I was cornered by some of Gato’s men.” 

 

Ino looked at Naruto who was looking straight at her, he gave a slight nod appreciating her courage. Ino gave him a smile and continued and just as she told her parents, she told everyone about what happened.

 

“They tried to hurt me. But Naruto found me. He saved me. He protected me, and he never once made me feel weak or dirty. He told me I wasn’t to blame. That it wasn’t my shame to carry. And that if I really wanted to heal, I had to tell the people closest to me.”

 

She exhaled. It was hard imagining what nearly happened to her. “He is the reason I am here today. Aside from my parents, you people are closest to me and so I wanted to tell you everything.” She finished with some tears in her eyes and a grateful smile directed towards Naruto.

 

Sakura’s eyes brimmed with tears. She stood and wrapped her arms tightly around Ino. Her friend ( Yes, her best friend ) has just experienced such a horrible incident and Sakura had no idea.

 

She noticed Ino’s strange behaviour after that night but she had no idea. Neither girl spoke a word to each other. Sakura just held Ino tightly like the blonde did for her so many years ago.

 

“I’ll kill those bastards!” Choji exclaimed angrily, stuffing himself in frustration at not being able to help his friend. 

 

Shikamaru sat up straight at hearing those words, his usual laziness nowhere to be seen. He also noticed Ino's strange behaviour and her sudden closeness to Naruto but didn't question it. 

 

He mentally berated himself for his mistake. Ino was dealing with all of that alone and he had no idea what was going on but at least she had Naruto.

 

“Thank you for telling us. I know it is hard and it takes a lot of courage to say something like this. You are braver than most Jonin I know.” Asuma patted Ino’s head. He lit his cigarette again and continued.

 

“I am sorry that such a thing happened to you and I am sorry that I didn't notice anything but Ino from now on if you have any problem you can come to me. I will always be there for you, that's a promise.” Asuma said in a sincere tone and Ino nodded.

 

Ino smiled faintly, wiping her eyes but not breaking away from Sakura. Kakashi looked at her, then at Naruto. The boy hadn’t spoken a word.

 

Like Sakura, Kakashi too noticed Ino's behaviour after that night and he knew something had happened but his mind didn't even think for a second that something like this had happened.

 

Kakashi is no stranger to the cruelty of this world and he is really glad that Naruto found the girl just in time before something horrible occurred. Maybe it will also help with Ino really warming up to Naruto.

 

“Naruto, I have said this plenty of times that I have never seen a genin as strong as you and you prove this statement again and again. As the leader on the mission it was my duty to look after everyone but I missed this completely and so I sincerely thank you for helping your comrade.” Kakashi said to Naruto in a sincere tone. His usual laidback attitude is missing from the conversation.

 

Everyone else joined in and thanked Naruto. Asuma, Choji and Shikamaru especially expressed their gratitudes.

 

Naruto looked down, not really used to receiving praises. He did what he thought was right. If there was any other girl there aside from Ino, even an enemy even then he would have done the same thing.

 

Sakura’s eyes lingered on Naruto. She saw the quiet strength behind his silence. The way he looked down, uncomfortable with praise. The way he bore burdens he never shared.

 

Something warm crept into her heart and she liked the feeling. Looking at those red wild hairs and those sea-like blue eyes resulted in a realisation that will have a huge effect on Sakura's life.

 

Naruto finally glanced up, eyes briefly meeting Ino’s. “I didn’t do anything special.”

 

“You did everything.” Ino replied softly. Looking directly in those ocean-like eyes that seemed to drown her and she realised that she really wanted to drown in Naruto's eyes.

 

As the evening wore on, the meat sizzled, and laughter slowly returned. But something unspoken lingered in the air, a new closeness, born of vulnerability and trust. 

 

Team 7 and Team 10 weren’t just allies anymore. They were a family and Naruto, whether he liked it or not, was its center.

 

Meanwhile in the Hokage's office.

 

Hiruzen placed his Crystal ball back to its rightful place. He has seen the entire ordeal that happened in the restaurant. 

 

Seeing the friendship that is forming between the new generation and the courage that they have displayed assures him that the village will be in good hands.

 

He also observed the way the Yamanaka girl reacts to Naruto. He leaned into his chair and smoked his pipe, the smell of tobacco filled his office.

 

All the pieces are there in front of him. He just needs to set the board and move them to where he wants and the game will be his.

 

His eyes automatically looked at the portraits of the previous hokage who came before him and one who came after him. What he is planning might not be what they would have done, maybe his sensei might but the first and fourth wouldn't.

 

Minato would have never wanted to play with someone like how he is planning, not when that someone is as close to them as Naruto is to him.

 

He just hopes that they will understand the choices he had to make for the good of the village. He laughed but only a bitter sound came out of his mouth.

 

How many have he sacrificed, how many have he sent to their deaths and how many games had he played all in the name of the Village.

 

Whenever he closes his eyes, all Hiruzen sees are the faces of those who were used to flame the Will of Fire.

 

Hiruzen sighs and contemplates his current self. All he has become is an old man corrupted by the world waiting for the day when he will finally rest.

 

He really is too old for all of this. He decided to retire for the night and return home. Maybe Asuma will come to spend the night and they can have some father-son moments or maybe he will find someplace else to sleep like he always does.

 

---

 

Uzushio.

 

The moon hung low over the broken, overgrown streets of the island, casting pale silver light over the sea-kissed ruins of what was once the proud home of the Uzumaki. 

 

Wind whispered through the jagged remnants of red-brick towers and shattered walls carved with ancient sealing scripts. Somewhere beneath this silence, amidst the ruins, two figures rested next to each other. 

 

Naruto Uzumaki and Kurama.

 

Naruto's cloak fluttered softly in the night breeze, and his crimson hair caught the moonlight faintly. 

 

His eyes, usually calm and sharp, were now filled with questions, questions he had not been able to silence ever since that day on the bridge.

 

He slowly unclenched his right palm and looked at it, the swirl-shaped mark was still there, faint and pulsing slightly under his skin. 

 

It had glowed that day, during the battle with Tenzen and Hiro. But it hadn’t responded since.

 

Why had it appeared? What had awakened it?

 

He knew he couldn’t answer that alone.

 

So he came here straight after the dinner with team 7 and team 10.  It has been a long time since he spent a night here in Uzushio and tonight he just felt like sleeping here next to his family.

 

“Kurama. We need to talk.” he said as he turned to look at the mountain sized fox sleeping next to him. The warmth that the fox gave was better than any bed that this world could offer.

 

There was a beat of silence. And then the fox opened his eyes and released a long breath. The hotness of his breathing touched his skin.

 

This is the same monster that everyone fears and yet Naruto can only see something so majestic and beautiful. Half-lidded eyes looked at him.

 

“I knew something was on your mind? What is troubling you, Naruto?” Kurama asked as he swung his tails behind them.

 

Naruto looked at his palm again. The mark was brimming with power, he could feel it and yet he couldn't command it. The mark has gained full colour and yet it was still out of his control.

 

“Back then, when I fought Tenzen and Hiro… something awakened in me.” He sat up, tone growing sharper. “The mark filled me with something I have never felt before. It felt familiar and powerful. It felt wild and yet controlled but most importantly it felt like home.

 

I don't remember exactly what happened but I have tried everything and the mark still won't respond to me. What should I do? What am I still lacking?” He asked, lost in his own thoughts about the mark.He closed his palm and looked up at the fox, waiting for answers.

 

Kurama stared at him for a long moment, silent. Then, with a low rumble in his throat, he chuckled. “You’re asking the wrong question. You’re asking what you lack but only as a shinobi.”

 

Naruto frowned. “Isn’t that who I am? A shinobi?”

 

Kurama shook his great head slowly. “Yes, you are right but that’s just one part of you. A role you play in this broken world. But as a person you are so much more than just a shinobi”

 

Kurama leaned closer now, his giant eyes glowing faintly. “You are a boy. You are an Uzumaki and a legacy of thousands of years. You are a son to someone and a friend to someone. You are a brother to me. So if you think you are just a shinobi then there is still plenty for you to learn.”

 

Naruto’s brows drew together. What Kurama was saying made sense but he still didn't feel satisfied with the answer. 

 

Kurama paused speaking, giving Naruto time to take in all the information. He waited for a few seconds and then added, more gently.

 

“You’ve grown, Naruto. As an Uzumaki and as a ninja. But as a person?” He looked down at him deeply. “You’re still carrying a sword in your soul where there should be open hands.”

 

Naruto looked at the ground, quiet.Kurama’s voice softened further, more introspective now. “I have already explained to you what Ninshu was and what chakra was meant to do.”

 

Naruto glanced up slowly. Kurama continued.

 

“My father was the first person to truly understand chakra, not as a weapon, but as a bridge. As a connection. He created Ninshu, not ninjutsu. 

 

Ninshu was never meant to hurt. It was meant to help people understand each other. To feel each other’s emotions, their pain, their hope. Chakra was shared heart to heart. Not to control, but to communicate.”

 

Kurama lowered his head, his voice almost like a distant memory now. “He dreamed of a world where people would no longer fight. Because they wouldn’t need to. They would understand one another so deeply, war would be meaningless.”

 

“But that didn’t happen.” Naruto whispered, imagining the days of the sage of six paths.

 

“No. People feared that power. Misused it for their own greed. Turned Ninshu into ninjutsu. Into blood and blades. The dream was broken.” Kurama’s eyes glinted in the moonlight.

 

“Even his own sons didn't understand the meaning behind his teachings and fought against each other. But the dream my father saw still exists. And that mark on your palm, it’s not a jutsu. It’s a reminder. A promise of those who came before you.”

 

Naruto looked at his hand again, slowly opening it.

 

“It awakened the moment you chose not to fight back. When you tried to reach two broken souls of Hiro and Tenzen instead of destroying them. They were your enemies and yet your heart longed for theirs. You acted not as a shinobi but as a man and that awakened the mark.”

 

There was a heavy silence. The wind rustled a broken banner nearby. Kurama spoke once again.

 

“Understand this, Naruto. You’ve trained your body, your chakra, your mind. But until you open your heart, the mark will remain asleep. Since Devi left you have thrown yourself into training and I didn't stop you but that needs to stop. 

 

Remember both Devi and I don't want your whole life to move around just rebuilding this island. Above all else we want you to be happy and that can't happen if you keep your heart closed. 

 

I have told you before and I am saying this again, you have to open your heart and let people in. I know the life you have lived has left you bitter and full of hatred but you have to overcome all of this.

 

Remember Naruto, you can only understand someone else when you yourself let him understand you. If you want to connect with others then you have to let them connect with you. 

 

To see each other's heart, to see the soul of one another and to relay your feelings without the use of words, that's what Ninshu is and that is what your legacy is. The day you finally achieve this is the day that mark will completely be yours.”

 

Naruto just sat there for a long time without saying anything. The weight of Kurama’s words sank into him like roots into soil. The sea whispered below. The stars glimmered high above the ruins of Uzushio.

 

Naruto bowed his head deeply.“Thank you, Kurama. Thank you for everything.”

 

Kurama grunted, embarrassed by the sudden action of Naruto, “Just don’t get yourself killed chasing meaning.”

 

Naruto smiled faintly and for the first time in a long time, he didn’t feel lost, just searching. And that, somehow, felt like a good place to begin.

 

He took his previous position and snuggled into Kurama's warm fur. The winds moved and sleep captured his eyes. The son of Uzushio slept peacefully in the embrace of his mother.

 

---

 

Inoichi Yamanaka stood silently at the window of the Yamanaka residence, arms folded, the first rays of sunlight casting a golden hue on the polished wooden floor. 

 

The morning air was cool, touched faintly with the scent of dew-laden flowers from the family greenhouse. But there was no serenity in the man’s heart.

 

Behind him, sitting quietly at the low table with untouched tea, was his daughter Ino. Her usually bright eyes were downcast, fingers curled around the ceramic cup, knuckles white.

 

A long silence passed between them.

 

He finally turned.

 

“Ino,” he said, voice low but firm. “You’re not eating. That’s not like you.”

 

Ino didn’t respond immediately. She didn’t even lift her head. The confident girl who would argue about the smallest things, what missions she should be on, what her training lacked, how her sensei was too lenient or too harsh was nowhere in sight.

 

“I’m fine,” she said finally. Her voice was barely above a whisper.

 

“You’re not,” Inoichi replied without emotion. “I heard your scream last night.” He said. His wife came to sit next to their daughter and squeezed her hand to show support.

 

Ino clenched her jaw. She should have known that her father would be able to see right through her. She was never able to hide anything from him.

 

“Do you want to talk about what happened?”

 

“No.” she replied forcefully. What happened last night was the first time occurrence and she hoped it will be the last time too.

 

He didn’t push. Not yet. He simply walked over and took a seat opposite her, watching her closely.

 

“You don’t have to speak,” he said softly. “But you also don’t have to fight this alone.”

 

Still, no response.

 

Inoichi let the silence hang for a bit longer before speaking, “You know we want to help you. It also hurt us to see you in pain and not being able to help.” He mustered as much emotion as he could in his words.

 

“Ino, we love you. You can trust us.” Her wife said, holding his hand.

 

Ino looked down in shame. Her parents have always supported her and even when she told them the truth they didn't ask any uncomfortable questions and just let her speak her mind.

 

“I had a nightmare.” She started speaking and held the remaining hand of her father. “It was about that night but this happened for the first time. Never once in Wave did I experience anything like this but my first night here and I just had a nightmare.”

 

Inochi listened to her daughter's words with attention. It might be because her surroundings have changed after the mission or because she is missing the person who gave her the will to fight which might have caused the nightmare.

 

He knew that this topic won't just go away and as such he has prepared for this. “Will you like to come with me to work, seeing today's your day off?” He asked.

 

“What will I do there?” Ino asked not seeing the point.

 

“There’s someone I want you to meet,” he said. “She’s been through something similar. She might understand you better than I can right now.”

 

Ino looked up sharply at that, her expression unreadable. “Another clan elder?” she said bitterly.

 

“No,” he replied. “Anko Mitarashi.”

 

The name made her blink. “Who’s that?”

 

Inoichi chuckled, but his tone turned serious again. “One of the strongest, most determined kunoichi in the entire village. If anyone knows what it means to carry something dark and survive, it’s her.”

 

Ino nodded and after having a healthy breakfast both father and daughter left for the T&I.

 

Anko Mitarashi sat in her favorite booth in one of Konoha’s seedier dango shops, chewing her skewer while reading a dog-eared file. 

 

Her trench coat was slung casually over the booth’s edge, and her long fishnet-covered legs were propped up on the bench opposite her.

 

She was halfway through the third stick of her favorite treat when the door opened.

 

She didn’t need to look to know who it was.

 

“Yamanaka,” she said, not looking up. “What brings you to my side of town?”

 

Inoichi gave a small smile and motioned behind him. “I need a favor.”

 

Anko’s eyes flicked to the girl standing behind him.

 

Ino Yamanaka.

 

She looked smaller than Anko remembered. Pale, Guarded and Confused.

 

Ino shifted uncomfortably under her gaze.

 

“You look like someone who’s just been thrown into hell,” Anko said bluntly. “Sit down.”

 

Ino glanced at her father, unsure.

 

“It’s alright,” Inoichi said gently. “I’ll be nearby. But this conversation, it’s between you two. Remember you can trust her as much as you trust me.” Inochi gave Anko a smile and left.

 

Ino reluctantly slid into the booth. Anko watched her in silence for a moment.

 

“You know who I am?”

 

Ino shook her head, “ All I know is that you’re the Special Jōnin who works with my father in T&I. He says you are a good person, a little crazy but good”

 

Anko smirked. “Good. Then we’re starting from a place of honesty.” She leaned forward, suddenly serious.

 

“I know what happened to you on the mission.” Anko said casually.

 

Ino’s shoulders tensed, “but we just returned yesterday. How did you find out?” Her disbelief was evident in her words.

 

“Your father came to me yesterday night and told me everything.” Anko casually replied while taking a bite of her dango.

 

“I know you were nearly taken by those scum bags. I know you froze. I know what it feels like to have that kind of fear inside you. The kind that lingers. That eats away at you like acid.”

 

Ino’s voice trembled. “You don’t know what it’s like.”

 

“Trust me girl, I do,” Anko said quietly.

 

The booth fell into heavy silence. The distant clatter of plates and voices in the dango shop blurred behind the weight of her words.

 

“I was thirteen,” Anko said slowly. “Freshly promoted chūnin. I was cornered by a group of shinobi during a border patrol. They overpowered my team. I thought I was going to die. I thought worse.”

 

Ino blinked, startled.

 

“Then Ibiki showed up,” Anko said with a small, wry smile. “He was younger then. Not the walking scar he is now. But he was ruthless. Efficient. And he saved me. Not just my life, but something more than that.”

 

Ino swallowed.

 

“I joined the T&I because I wanted to be like him,” Anko continued. “I wanted to be strong. Not just on the outside, but inside. I wanted the kind of strength that wouldn’t break under fear.”

 

Anko met Ino’s gaze.

 

“I know what it feels like. A voice in your head constantly reminds you of what a failure you are and what nearly happened to you but trust me you are more than what your mind is telling you.” 

 

Ino looked down at her hands. “I feel like I’m broken.”

 

“Good,” Anko said bluntly.

 

Ino’s head snapped up.

 

“Because broken things can be reforged. You’re not shattered. You’re cracked. You’re still here. That means you’ve got a choice.”

 

Ino’s voice cracked. “What choice?”

 

“To run from what happened, or to own it. To let it consume you or to make it your fire. I choose the latter and now I am the most awesome woman on this planet.” Anko smiled her crazy smile that seemed to creep people out.

 

The two sat in silence for several minutes. Anko didn’t rush. She simply let the girl breathe.

 

Finally, Ino broke the silence.

 

“What did you do when the nightmares wouldn’t stop?”

 

“I stopped trying to fight them,” Anko said. “I let them come. I let them teach me. I made them mine. You don’t stop being afraid by pretending. You stop being afraid by embracing that fear until it becomes your blade.”

 

“Did it work?” Ino asked hopefully.

 

“No,” Anko said with a grin. “But it made me scarier than the nightmares.”

 

For the first time, Ino gave a small, bitter laugh. Anko finished her last skewer and tossed it into the empty bowl.

 

“Remember you are the only one who can change your circumstances, you won't always find people to save you.” Anko stood up and tried to leave but Ino’s hand stopped her.

 

“I always prided myself on my skills as an kunoichi and my clan’s jutsu but during this mission I couldn't do anything to help my commrades.” She felt like crying over how she performed during the mission.

 

Anko looked at her confused, “I get it. I also once felt the same but what do you want me to do?”

 

“Train me to be just like you. I want to be strong and awesome just like you.” Ino gave her a shaky laugh at the end.

 

“No way, you already have your jonin sensei to train you. I don't want a snot nosed brat following me around.” She would be mad to take a student.

 

“Please, just give me one chance and I will prove to you that I am not a waste of time. Asuma sensei trains her and I am happy with my time but I want more, I want something that will make me unique.” Ino begged but her eyes showed a fire Anko once saw in her own eyes.

 

“ku ku ku…Why would I train you, dear Anko?”

 

“Because I want something that makes me unique. I promise I will not waste your time?”

 

Anko remembers how she also once said similar words to someone who she thought was the coolest person in the whole world.

 

“Fine, I'll help you.” she relented.

 

“You will?” Ino asked in surprise.

 

“Yes but you'll have to prove yourself. If I find you a waste of time then you will go back packing and never bother me again.”

 

Ino nodded, ecstatic at the opportunity to learn from Anko.

 

“Then starting tomorrow, you train under me. No more flower lessons, no more comfort zones. You learn the way I did, with pain, blood, and fire.”

 

Ino’s eyes widened. Both happy and terrified at her words.

 

“And don’t expect this to be some after-school bonding club. You’re going to cry. You’re going to hate me. But when we’re done, you’ll never freeze again.”

 

Ino inhaled shakily. “Okay.” Vowing to do her best.

 

Anko extended her hand across the table.

 

“No turning back after this.”

 

Ino looked at it for a long second then took it.

 

“Also remember you will be buying me dango after our every session and I would love some flowers every now and then.” Anko said happily.

 

Ino laughed a little, ‘Hai Sensei.” Maybe she won't be a burden anymore.

 

From a distance, Inoichi watched through the window of the dango shop. He saw the handshake, saw the resolve beginning to flicker again in his daughter’s posture and he allowed himself a breath of hope.

 

His daughter will be all right.

 

The next morning, Ino stood at the T&I training field, a secluded area riddled with old scars, weapon marks, and the lingering feeling of screams long faded.

 

Anko was already there, spinning a kunai lazily between her fingers.

 

“Welcome to hell,” she said and Ino shuddered. Seeing the glee on Anko’s face she thought to reconsider her decisions.

 

And training began.

 

---

 

Training Ground 7.

 

The world had shifted slightly on its axis, or at least that’s what it felt like to Uchiha Sasuke.

Three months had passed since the Wave mission, the one where everything changed. 

That mission had left scars on all of them. Not all were visible, but Sasuke felt the shift like an invisible weight pressing on his back during their sparring matches. He could see the lines of change drawn in their movements, their words, their eyes.

It was now the beginning of spring, and Team 7 had completed a few C-rank missions and one memorable A-rank that had taken them to the Snow Country. 

The mission had been strange, protecting a princess from her tyrant uncle, dramatic even by shinobi standards. And of course, Naruto had made an impression. A strong enough one that the princess even kissed him for his bravery. 

Sasuke hadn’t felt jealous, of course. That would be ridiculous.

But it stuck in his mind. The way Naruto laughed awkwardly after the kiss, that scratch to the back of his head. That awkward laugh as if he didn’t quite know what to do with praise or affection.

Their training had also changed. Kakashi sensei had kicked everything into high gear. If he thought their previous team training was intense then this is hell for them.

Every day Sasuke goes home with every part of his body aching in pain but he is also improving at a significant rate.

Sasuke had awakened his Sharingan properly during the Wave mission. Since then, he had thrown himself into training with a focus that bordered on obsession. 

Lightning style had come naturally to him because of his affinity, but he had surprised himself with how well he controlled fire style chakra. 

According to Kakashi it was because he had been using fire-based jutsu since his childhood that he had developed an affinity for it. Well Sasuke isn't complaining.

He’d also taken up Kenjutsu under Kakashi’s guidance. After seeing how well Naruto uses the blade and knowing that his brother was also a master of the art he requested Kakashi to teach him. 

The sword felt like an extension of his will. Swift, cold, precise. There was a strange comfort in the sharp clarity of steel, like he was always meant to learn this art.

Taijutsu had improved too, mostly through brutal repetition but mostly due to sharingan. With his eyes learning and predicting moves has become much easier than before.

Sparring with Naruto also helped. The red head had unpredictable rhythms. It forced Sasuke to adapt, to learn to read movement faster, sharper. 

Kakashi has made sure to teach him that Sharingan is only a tool for him to use like how his sword is. The moment he started replying entirely on his eyes is the moment his defeat against a stronger opponent is confirmed.

For Sasuke, his dojutsu is like a jutsu that he can use but not his entire fighting style. Naruto has proved again and again that having the dojutsu doesn't mean he will win against everyone.

“Alright, now try to hit the tree as hard as you can but remember what I told you about your chakra.” He heard Kakashi instructing Sakura. 

He has taken a break from his sparring session with the Jonin after he kicked his ass and now Kakashi is trying to teach a taijutsu style which according to Kakashi will let Sakura destroy even mountains and knowing the temperament of his female teammate he don't think this is an wise decision.

He looked at the pink haired girl and had to admit that Sakura had grown. Her chakra control, once her only real strength, was now refined like a blade honed over fire. 

She was faster, more enduring. She could now hold her own in sparring. Kakashi had passed on what little medical ninjutsu he knew, and her genjutsu? Lethal. 

Sasuke had seen her trap a jōnin-level enemy in a recursive illusion so detailed that even he had flinched when she described it afterward.

Not only that but her affections for him have totally disappeared and he couldn't be happier and now he can tolerate her presence beside him. 

He doesn't know what Kakashi did or said but Sakura has completely stopped asking him out or even doing anything annoying instead her eyes are now on Naruto. 

Sasuke is not so ignorant as to not notice how annoyed his teammate becomes whenever any girl and especially Ino shows affection for Naruto.

Speaking of Naruto. The Uzumaki was an enigma but there has been some subtle change since the Wave mission.

It hadn’t been immediate. At first, Sasuke hadn’t even realized it was happening. Naruto hadn’t learned any new techniques, hadn’t pulled off any flashy new jutsu or revealed any bloodline limit. Instead, he became more friendly.

He trained longer hours than the rest of them combined. When Sasuke arrived early, Naruto was already there. When Sasuke left late, Naruto was still at it.

He didn’t shout about it. He didn’t gloat but Sasuke knows no one trains as hard as Naruto, not even him.

While he and Sakura learned new things, Naruto hadn’t added a single new technique to his arsenal, wanting to improve and perfect the things he already knows..

His clone jutsu is perfect. He fights like he is dancing. He has become stronger, sharper and faster than before.

And his sealing - the damned sealing - was almost terrifying. He didn’t flaunt it, but once, during a C-rank, Sasuke had seen Naruto silently trace his palm and summon a containment seal that wrapped an enemy’s weapon in an instant.

But the real change wasn’t in his techniques. It was in him as a person.

The first time Sasuke noticed it clearly was on the day of their first post-Wave meeting.

Sakura had wanted to talk to Naruto alone. Normally, Naruto would have refused politely and walked away but this time, Naruto had only smiled gently and nodded.

"Sure," he’d said and even offered to walk her home with a gentle expression.

Sakura had frozen in place. Even Sasuke and Kakashi were surprised to see Naruto react like this.

For a second he thought this was an imposter but as days passed they all realised that Naruto is changing.

Sasuke observed him more closely from then on. Naruto’s change slowly became much more visible.

He’d use his clones to support Sakura during taijutsu drills, giving her feedback. He'd mimic Kakashi's movements so Sasuke could observe them better. He didn’t ask for praise or demanded anything.

Once, after a particularly grueling spar, Sasuke had asked casually if Naruto was feeling alright. Just a passing comment.

Naruto smiled again. That same small, quiet smile. “I’m trying to be a better person.”

It made Sasuke’s stomach twist. That smile was honest. Painfully honest like how Itachi's used to be.

Then there was the dinner invitation which surprised everyone again.

Naruto had invited them all to his home. Not Ichiraku. Not some public space. His home.

The Uzumaki compound.

But they had all gone. For Sasuke, he went there for the food. Naruto was an excellent cook and he is not going to miss such an invitation.

The place was old, large, and eerily silent. But Naruto had kept it clean. Maintained. It looked even better than the Hyuga compound.

Sasuke had looked around the dimly lit halls, watched Naruto pour tea with careful hands, and wondered just how lives alone in this big, empty place.

Now, Naruto joined them regularly for meals. Not just on missions, but casually. Sometimes even suggesting it.

He still trained harder than anyone Sasuke had ever known. Still got lost in his own head sometimes. 

But it was clear to everyone he was struggling to express himself, often acting very awkwardly. 

But he was trying. Really trying.

But this struggle is only with them, only within Konoha. Whenever they go outside for a mission Naruto transforms into a completely different person. He laughs more, talks more and just enjoys his time.

You could literally see that he is much more free outside of Konoha than he is inside the village and who could blame him.

Naruto is also becoming more popular these days. His feats during the wave mission and how a bridge is named after him has reached the ears of his academy fangirls who often come to ask him on dates but Sakura is always there to ruin their plan. 

Even outside the village Naruto has made some people very impressed especially Koyuki Kazahana, princess of Snow Country who seems very attached to Naruto by the end of their mission.

And then there was Ino.

Naruto had gone shopping. With Ino.

Sasuke hadn’t even known they were that close but there they were, walking through the market, Ino complaining about everything and Naruto responding with his short answers. How Yamanaka managed to take Naruto shopping is something he'll never figure out.

Sakura had watched them with narrowed eyes. Sasuke hadn’t commented. But he’d taken note.

Naruto's new behaviour wasn't a mask. Sasuke knew masks. He wore one daily.

This change in Naruto wasn’t fake. It wasn’t a facade. It was something more and Sasuke hated him for that.

He’d never say it out loud. Even if it made something in his chest twist tightly every time Naruto smiled that quiet, lonely smile.

He has no problems with Naruto but this change made him seem so similar to Itachi. 

Naruto's strength, his words and actions and especially his smile. It was all so similar to how Itachi was before that night.

Seeing the history that Konoha and Naruto share, Sasuke couldn’t help but wonder If Naruto will also grow up to be like him.

If Naruto will also become the monster everyone thought he is.

Sasuke heard the sounds of footsteps and turned his head to sea team 8 and team 10 walking toward them.

“That's it for today, it seems we have guests.” Kakashi ordered and took out his book as he sat next to Sasuke on the grass.

Their sensei already told them this morning that they will only train today because they have a meeting with Team 8 and 10 in the afternoon and so no missions for today.

Sakura came to claim the spot next to him and Naruto remained standing.

Both the teams arrived and they also sat down with them while their sensei remained standing.

Shikamaru yawned. "This is a great place for a nap."

"Shut up," Ino snapped, elbowing him lightly in the ribs. "This could be something big."

"It better be worth missing lunch for," Choji muttered, pulling a bag of chips from his pouch and munching with practiced ease.

Kiba was kneeling beside Akamaru, scratching behind the pup's ears while Shino stood rigid, arms crossed. Hinata also chooses to remain standing, fidgeting with her fingers while glancing at everyone and especially Naruto.

Sasuke glanced at Naruto, the red head seemed bored out of his mind. Nothing ever seems to excite the boy unless it is related to his training or fighting.

The one person who seemed to draw normal emotions from the boy was Ino. Sasuke had picked up on that quickly. She made him smile, annoyed and much more which only Sasuke has noticed.

As if on cue, Ino’s gaze flicked to Naruto. She offered him a smile, subtle but warm. He gave a small smile in return. It was not a big one like hers but she would take that as a victory.

Finally, the sound of sandals brushing the earth interrupted their quiet gathering. Asuma had a cigarette loosely hanging from his lips, his shoulders relaxed but his eyes sharp. 

Kurenai, calm and graceful, greeted her team with a gentle smile. Kakashi, as always, had his nose in his book, he stood up and walked to stand beside them with one hand in his pocket.

The Genin quieted, forming a semicircle before their mentors.

Kakashi was the first to speak, slipping his book into his pouch. "Glad to see you’re all here. I will not waste your time and get straight to business. We have an announcement."

Asuma took the lead next, crossing his arms. "Fifteen days from now, the Chūnin Exams will begin."

There was a collective shift in the group. Eyes widened, expressions sharpened. Even Naruto, who had kept a carefully controlled face, showed a subtle flicker of surprise.

"They’ll be held here, in Konoha," Kurenai continued. "It’s a joint exam. Teams from all the major Hidden Villages will be participating."

"It’s a tradition," Kakashi added. "A test of not just strength, but wit, adaptability, and teamwork."

Shikamaru sighed. "Of course it is." Already thinking of the troublesome days waiting for him.

"This is a huge chance," Ino said excitedly, her eyes gleaming. "We prove ourselves, maybe even get promoted!"

Anyone can see that Ino has changed. Ever since she started training with Anko her whole life has turned upside down

Gone was the softer, polished image of the former Yamanaka heiress who once prided herself on elegance and flair. 

In her place now stood a kunoichi carved through fire, hardened by three grueling months of brutal mentorship under Anko Mitarashi, and tempered by the desire to be strong.

Her long, platinum-blonde hair was now styled in a thick, side-swept braid, tucked over one shoulder. It was practical and tight, strands sealed with chakra to keep it from coming loose in a fight. 

A few rebellious wisps still framed her sharp, calculating blue eyes, eyes that no longer sparkled with idle curiosity but narrowed with precision and purpose. The look she carried now was dangerous, not just pretty.

Her attire had undergone a significant transformation. Instead of the old short-skirted combat dress and bandages, she now wore a custom combat outfit gifted by Anko herself. It was sleek, form-fitting, and deadly efficient.

A midnight-purple high-collared sleeveless top, zipped just enough to allow swift movement without risking exposure, hugged her frame. 

It was layered with hidden mesh armor beneath, lightweight but durable. Her arms were bare, save for a black fingerless glove on her right hand, with a modified bracer that contained senbon, chakra tags, and smoke bombs. 

Her left forearm bore a wrap of sealing cloth, designed to summon kunai instantly, a trick she had learned from Naruto.

Her skirt was replaced by tight combat shorts with side utility belts, paired with dark shinobi leggings and reinforced sandals. 

Her right thigh bore the Yamanaka clan symbol, but beside it was a newly inked marking, a stylized coil-shaped serpent, a gift from Anko. 

But the real change wasn’t just in clothing. It was the way she moved.

Each step was deliberate, like a predator gliding through shadow. Her chakra signature was now sharper, more controlled. Her sensory range had nearly tripled. 

Her movements during sparring were no longer defensive or reactionary. They were bold, brutal, and tactically layered. 

She’d abandoned the clan’s passive reliance on Mind Transfer alone and incorporated taijutsu strikes, pressure point techniques, and elemental ninjutsu distractions. 

Emotionally, she had grown sharper, too. Still expressive, still full of fire, but more in control. No longer the fear of the past or nightmares made her afraid. She was no longer that failed kunoichi.

"Each team’s participation is optional," Asuma explained. "But we’ll recommend you only if we think you’re ready."

Choji’s chewing slowed. "Wait, what? So we might not get to take it?"

Kurenai nodded. "It depends on your progress, your teamwork, your individual growth."

"There’s also something else," Kakashi added, his tone light but eyes serious. "This Chūnin Exam isn’t just a test. It’s also a political show. The feudal lords and village leaders will be there. It’s meant to show off the strength and future of the villages.

You are the best Konoha has to offer along with one more team. So it is crucial that you participate but that's what the higher ups think. If you feel you are not ready for the exams then there is no pressure for you to participate and I promise you that no one will force you.” Kakashi finished.

“This is not just an exam to test your skills, people die during these exams. Those who will participate are your enemies and they might come with the sole intention of killing you so it is necessary that you understand the dangers.” Asuma added.

"We’ll be doing focused training for the next two weeks," Kurenai said. "We will make sure that you are as ready as you can be but if even then you feel you are not ready then it will be your choice." Kurenai ended with a stern voice hoping to get the message through.

All the genins took some moments to think with varying degrees of expressions on their faces.

"Tch," Sasuke scoffed, crossing his arms. "I’m ready."

"You’re confident," Kakashi said neutrally. "But being ready isn’t just about skill."

"It’s about mindset," Asuma said. "It’s about knowing when to retreat. When to outsmart. When to support your comrades."

"Or when to abandon them." Naruto said softly, his voice cutting the air like a blade. He spoke for the first time since the meeting started.

Kakashi met Naruto’s gaze, his single eye zeroing on the red head and then he simply nodded. "There are many kinds of strength. The Chūnin Exams will show what kind you each have."

Shino spoke up for the first time. "Will the exams be individual or team-based?"

"Both," Kurenai answered. “It can throw any challenge at you and you'll be tested both as an individual and as a team.”

"Sounds intense," Kiba said, cracking his knuckles. "I’m in."

"So are we," Ino said quickly, glancing at Shikamaru and then to Choji, daring them to object. 

The Nara sighed and just accepted what was decided for him. Ever since Ino started training under the crazy snake lady she has become even more troublesome.

Naruto didn’t respond immediately. His mind was racing. In front of an audience that hated him, he was sure no promotion awaited him but it was also a stage to show this world the power of an Uzumaki.

He should invite his family to see the finals if he reaches them.

He looked up at Kakashi, then at Asuma and Kurenai. "I am ready for it," he said confidently. 

Ino’s smile widened slightly. She could feel the fire in his voice.

"We will not be left behind, right Akamaru.” Kiba boasted as his companion barked in agreement. Both Shino and Hinata remained silent but gave their approval.

Kakashi clapped his hands. "Alright then. In fifteen days, the exams begin. Until then, your time belongs to your training. Dismissed."

As the Genin began to disperse into their groups, murmuring with excitement or anxiety, Ino made her way toward Naruto.

"You’ll do well," she said, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "You’re the strongest of all of us."

Naruto didn’t look at her, but he replied. "Strength doesn’t win you friends in Konoha."

"I don’t want strength from you," she said softly. "I just want you." She said brushing her hand against his.

His jaw tensed. "Don’t."

She stepped back, nodding slowly. "Alright. But I’ll still cheer for you. And if we end up fighting in the final round, don’t go easy on me."

A whisper of a smile tugged at his lips. "I won’t."

Sakura watched the exchange from a distance, saying nothing, but storing the interaction away for later thought. 

Something between Naruto and Ino was growing. Sakura wasn’t sure why she felt this burning feeling inside her seeing all this.

Kakashi observed all of them, eyes moving between the Genin. He had seen wars, blood, betrayal. But these kids were entering a different kind of battlefield.

And the storm that was coming would test them all.

 

---

 

Hokage’s Office.

It has been three days since they had their meeting. Both Team 7 and Team 8 have left the village for their missions.

She moved around the corner and went straight to the secretary. She was given entrance without saying a word. That's weird, usually you have to announce yourself first.

She opened the doors and found the aging Hokage busy with his paperwork. Whenever she visits the office he always seems to be burdened with paperwork. She almost felt sorry for him.

“You called for me Lord Hokage.” She bowed her head and waited for him to say something.

Hiruzen looked up from the document in his mind and saw the person who is the key to a healthy future for this village. 

If everything went according to plan then all of his pieces will play the perfect role they are meant to play. Someone like Danzo is too straightforward. For him you either were useful or not but Hiruzen understands the intricacies of human nature.

Everyone can't do everything, everyone has different strengths and it is up to the leader to recognise those strengths and use them to their full extent.

Hiruzen has made sure that village remains standing despite the hardships it faced not because he was strong but because he knew how to use everyone around him, just like he uses Danzo.

He smiled and replied, “Ah Ino-chan, I was just waiting for you.” He got up from his chair. Sometimes he thinks someone is punishing him by giving him so much paperwork.

“What can I do for you, Lord Hokage?” Straight to the point. He likes that.

“I heard you were teaching under Anko.” He walked towards a cabinet and took a mission scroll. This might be one of the most important missions he has ever given to someone.

“Yes I am. After the wave mission I felt I needed something more and she provided it.” Good, a kunoichi who takes her career seriously. Konoha is lacking those lately.

“I heard what happened and I am sorry but looking at you I can tell that you have worked very hard.” Ino smiled and thanked the hokage.

“Do you mind if we take a walk? I have been here for a long time.” He asked but both of them knew it was just a formality. In the great villages what the kage says happened but he decided to be polite to the girl.

“Yes of course.” Ino led the way outside the Hokage tower and they walked slowly. No one said a word as he greeted the fellow citizens. 

This is what Hiruzen has earned, this love and respect that people have for him and it only affirmed that what he is going to do is the right decision.

It took some time but they finally reached the destination he had in mind. “Do you know what this is?” He asked.

“Yes.” Was the short reply he got.

“Did he bring you here?” He asked but he already knew the answer.

“No, I just tagged along one time and guessed what it was.”  Ino said remembering the day she first visited this place.

“This is the grave of Naruto's mother. Her name was Kushina Uzumaki.” He replied and sat down on the ground in front of the grave. He motioned for Ino to do the same and she followed him.

Kushina will surely castrate him when she meets him in the afterlife but he is sure Minato will understand. He was a hokage afterall.

“Do you know the story of the nine tails fox…” and he began setting the board for his final game. If reports are right and there is a high chance he won't be alive to see the result of this game but he hopes it goes in favour of the village.

---

Chapter Ends

---

Bonus - The Sword Of Naruto Uzumaki.

Notes:

A/N.
We are back.

It was hard for me to write the bits with Ino but I hope you all will like it.

I really wanted to introduce Anko earlier but couldn't and so this is the best opportunity I had and I grabbed it.

The chunin exams are upon us but there is something else we need to do before that.

I wonder what Hiruzen is planning with Ino. If you have any ideas please comment.

Make sure to leave your reviews and suggestions.

Take care.

Chapter 19: Return and Preparations

Summary:

The teams prepare for the Chunin Exams and we have two long awaited returns.

Hiruzen schemes!

The late morning air at Konoha’s Outer Gate was warm and still. Light filtered through hidden clouds, casting muted gold across the stone walls.

 

At their post stationed as usual were Kotetsu Hagane leaned against a wooden post and Izumo Kamizuki crouched on a low crate, absently sharpening his kunai.

 

Nothing unusual had occurred for days, a few bells from merchants, the occasional wanderer, but no chaos. Both men had grown accustomed to uneventful gate duty.

 

Suddenly, Izumo straightened.

 

“Hey someone’s coming.”

 

Kotetsu tilted his head. In the distance two people can be seen heading towards the village. Slowly the two figures were recognisable. One tall, dignified woman wore a low-hanging cloak, beside her, a silent attendant.

 

As they drew closer, Kotetsu squinted. His eyes widened.

 

“By Fire…” he murmured quietly.

 

Izumo frowned. “Is that her?”

 

The hooded woman pulled back her cloak, revealing long blonde hair, confident stance and a face carved from iron. Tsunade Senju, had returned.

 

She moved with purpose, walking straight through the gate without pausing. Her boots clicked on stone, and Kotetsu felt involuntary respect mixed with shock.

 

“Lady Tsunade..” Kotetsu began, voice trembling with surprise.

 

She paused only a breath. “I’m not here for courtesy.” Her tone was cool, unwavering. She turned slightly, meeting their gaze, icy brown eyes under heavy lids.

 

Izumo stepped forward. “Lady Tsunade welcome back.”

 

Shizune, ever diligent, followed close behind. She bowed and held out a slim scroll.

 

“Our Documentation,” she said crisply. “We are in a hurry.” She followed behind her master with Tonton in hand.

 

Tsunade kept moving without a word. She acknowledged nothing else, then turned and strode deeper into Konoha, straight toward the Hokage Building.

 

Behind her, a wave of murmurs swept across the troops stationed nearby.

 

Inside, silence reigned at first until Kotetsu broke it.

 

“Izumo…” his voice shook. “What just happened?”

 

Izumo shook his head slowly. “All I know is she’s back and she’s furious.”

 

Tsunade moved down the main street, weaving past startled villagers, merchants, and academy kids returning from midday break. They parted like leaves before a storm, but none dared speak. In her wake, she left questions.

 

Every few paces, she clenched her coat tighter. Her mind replayed the last two months.

 

She’d been away, living her life away from the shadow of Konoha. Drinking, gambling, and just living. 

But suddenly everything changed. Everywhere she turned, Konoha's Anbu or root to be specific followed her.

 

The message was always subtle, traps at every corner, silent figures in the night who waited to startle her. Not lethal, but enough that she never felt safe.

 

Her bones ached not from damage, but from insult. As a Senju and a medical-nin of unparalleled skill, how dare they treat her like this? Worse, how dare Hiruzen allow it?

 

She had ignored it at first. She had refused to bend down to the pressure but the nuisance had escalated. Even Shizune was worried.

 

Every time she went to drink, gamble or sleep, there was always an attack waiting for her. The attacks weren't meant to hurt her but just to make her feel uncomfortable and annoyed.

 

And the message was clear, return to Konoha.

 

Now she is back and she will show them. She would remind everyone why the Senju name was not to be trifled with.

 

Each step forward fueled her resolve. The hokage tower came into view.

 

---

 

Hokage's Office.

 

The door to the Hokage’s office slammed open.

 

“You better have a damn good reason for dragging me back here, old man.” Tsunade shouted as soon as she laid eyes on her sensei.

 

Hiruzen Sarutobi looked older than she remembered. His eyes were sunken, the lines on his face deeper. He set down his pipe and folded his hands calmly, though a single tremble betrayed his stillness.

 

“I’m glad you both came.” he said while giving them a smile.

 

“Spare us the pleasantries. You sent the Root behind me." She was not happy to be back in this cursed village.

 

“I could've sent you a letter but you wouldn’t have come. I had no choice but to take matters seriously.” He replied calmly and took a puff out of his pipe.

 

There was silence for a moment. The tension between student and teacher felt thick enough to cut with a kunai.

 

“You’re damn right I wouldn’t. So why now?”

 

Hiruzen turned his head upwards and smiled. He was glad to see everyone back, “You can come out Jiraiya. This is not a hot spring.” He said while moving his eyes to again look at Tsunade.

 

A figure materialised in the office. Tsunade turned her head to see her teammate in his full glory. She was surprised that she didn't sense his presence.

 

“How long have you known?” Jiraiya asked really curiously. He has greatly improved the camouflage jutsu and yet his sensei knew he was there.

 

“Long enough.” Hiruzen dismissed the question. 

 

“Are you also scheming with him?” Tsunade turned her anger towards Jiraiya. 

 

The toad sage looked at her. Just as beautiful as he remembered. Nothing has changed. Suddenly he noticed the killing intent and knew he was in danger.

 

“I just arrived a day ago. I swear I had nothing to do with it.” He raised his hands in the air m, surrendering.

 

Tsunade turned her attention back towards the hokage, “well, I am here. Why did you feel the need to drag me back to this place.” She said with as much as venom she could muster.

 

Hiruzen didn't say anything, he opened the drawer of his desk and pulled out a medical file, sliding it across the polished surface toward Tsunade. 

 

Her eyes narrowed.Tsunade stepped forward and picked it up. She opened it and began reading, her expression quickly shifting from confusion to horror.

 

“What are you trying to pull?” she accused Hiruzen, not believing the file.

 

A degenerative condition, Internal deterioration, Immune collapse and Chronic pain. 

 

The symptoms were clear. There was no known cure. The disease was poisoning his chakra. It is killing him, only slower.

 

“Nothing.” Hiruzen said and closed his eyes. “My body is failing. And I only have so much time left. I wanted to see my students one more time before I depart.” He gave them a sad smile.

 

He coughed violently into his hand. A small splatter of blood hit his palm. Shizune rushed forward immediately with a cloth and some chakra, trying to ease his pain.

 

“Hold still, Lord Hokage” Shizune said.

 

Hiruzen gently moved her hand away “It’s alright, Shizune. I’ve made peace with it.”

 

“What is happening here? What is in this file Tsunade?” Jiraiya demanded, his goofy nature completely invisible.

 

Something very bad is happening to his sensei and he has no idea.

 

Tsunade stood frozen. Her eyes burned with a mixture of fury and helplessness.

 

“You dragged me back here to watch you die?” her words shook Jiraiya. He thought Tsunade was still angry but he saw the bitterness in her eyes and knew she would never say something like that.

 

He looked at Hiruzen and saw the resigned look. He instantly collapsed on the window. His sensei was dying and he was busy chasing after girls. He looked at his hands, once again he was late.

 

“You don't have to blame yourself Jiraiya, it is not your fault.” Hiruzen gave him an encouraging smile.

 

“No. I asked Danzo to bring you back because as I said I wanted to see my students one last time. Before the end and because the village needs you.”

 

The anger returned, “This village always needs something from me. Always bleeding people dry and calling it ‘duty.’ Nawaki, Dan and now you. I think I have given enough.” her voice broke.

 

“Tsunade…” Jiraiya said but was interrupted.

 

“Don’t. Don’t you dare.” She looked at him with fury and he went quiet again. She turned her eyes towards her sensei, “what the hell is wrong with you. You should be in a hospital not in this office let alone running this village.”

 

“The village needs me, Tsuna.” He used the nickname he hasn't used for her in years. Now tears came easily and so did the anger.

 

“Only until you are of any use.” She said bitterly.

 

Hiruzen didn't see a grown woman arguing, instead he saw the girl who joined his team throwing a tantrum. He laughed a little but even that was difficult due to the pain in his heart 

 

“You are right to be angry.” He got up and reached the window behind him. “But Tsunde, I am a leader and Konoha is my family. I will serve this place until I have even one breath left in me.”

 

She looked at him, fire still in her eyes, but something in her posture softened. Pain replaced rage. What is wrong with these people? How can they so easily sacrifice themselves? Don't they think about people who love them?

 

“For us the whole village is our loved ones.” Hiruzen said as if reading her mind. “I can easily sacrifice myself because I know there are people who will take care of my people and my home. If I took a coward’s way then how will I ever face those who came before me and after me.” He looked at the portraits of the Hokage.

 

“How can I look in the eyes of my sensei who sacrificed himself so that I could survive and serve this village. How will I tell Minato that I choose to abandon everything when he sacrificed his life and trusted me with his home.” 

 

There was so much that he had seen. A man who was like a father died and he couldn't do anything. A boy who was like a son sacrificed himself and again he couldn't do anything. His own son and daughter-in-law died in battle and he couldn't do anything.

 

“Tell me Tsunade how will I ever face Nawaki and Dan if I choose to hide.” He is indebted to everyone who sacrificed themselves for this village. People like Itachi lost everything just because they wanted Konoha to smile. Hiruzen couldn't betray them.

 

Tsunade hardened herself. Maybe it was easy for him to do something like this but she couldn't see one more person from her life dying while she is unable to do anything.

 

“Let's go to Shizune, we are leaving.” She ordered and looked Hiruzen in the eyes, and you, if you send anyone after me anymore, they won't return.” She turned around to leave.

 

“But Princess” Jiraiya called from behind but she ignored him.

 

Hiruzen moved his hand and a couple of Anbu came and stopped Shizune from moving. Tsunade turned back to see the commotion.

 

“What do you think you two are doing?” She threatened them.

 

“I am afraid you cannot leave Tsunade.” Hiruzen said in an authoritative manner.

 

“What the hell do you mean?” Anger rose in waves inside her.

 

“I have allowed people to do what they wanted for far too long but that stops now. You will not leave this village even if I have to stop you myself.” He ordered. 

 

Tsunade looked at him to see if he was joking but only saw conviction, “you are serious.” She was surprised to see this.

 

“Yes I am. I was at fault for letting you leave in the first place instead of helping you. I thought it would help you but I can see that I was wrong. From now on  Shizune will stay here and help with the hospital while you are free to do anything you want but you won't leave this village.” He sat back in his chair.

 

“O so you don't want me running the hospital.” Tsunade asked sarcastically.

 

“No, I won't ask you to do anything you don't wanna do. I will not lie to you, I really wanted to see you but more than that this village needs you. We have lost so much in the past and times are changing.” He lit his pipe and motioned for Tsunade to sit. When she didn't he continued.

 

“Soon there will be a great change in the elemental nations and I want Konoha to be ready for that. As you know I won't be here forever and so I want to do as much as I can for my village.”

 

And what do you want from me?” She was not happy with the turn of events. She can take on anyone in this village but she knew she wouldn't be able to beat her sensei if he decided to go all out and Jiraiya was also here.

 

“I need a successor before I die. I thought Kakashi would be a fine choice but he doesn't think he is capable of this chair and so I dropped the topic. You don't want a self-doubting person in this position.” He said.

 

“No way in hell I am going to take this position.” She immediately answered, seeing where Hiruzen was going.

 

“I was going to give it to you.” He countered Tsunade again. “You seem to have forgotten but people haven't. Since you left many people have died who could have lived if you were here and their families blame you. 

 

While families sacrificed themselves under my command I let you roam around the world without any consequences. I will be happy if you want to become hokage but for that to happen you need to prove both to me and to the village that you are worthy of this hat.”

 

This is not what Hiruzen Tsunade remembers. Something has changed her sensei. It was true that she abandoned her village but she had no choice. If she stayed then she would surely have lost everything that was left of her.

 

“So you decided to use your disease to manipulate me.” She was accused but even she knew it was not true.

 

“I am sad to see that you will accuse me of this. Have I not proved my love for you enough.” He looked her in the eyes and she turned her eyes away, unable to look in his eyes.

 

“What do you want from me?” She finally asked vulnerably. 

 

Hiruzen once again saw the girl who had lost everything. “I am not asking you to forget what happened. I am asking you to give this village, your village some of your time. Nothing more.”

 

He once again opened his drawer and produced a file and placed it in front of Tsunade. 

 

“What’s this?” she narrowed her eyes.

 

“This is the plan I have made for this village’s medical program. You always wanted Konoha to have one and so this is your opportunity. Take this file with you, spend some time in the village and if you think that we are worth it then come with ideas as to how we can create a world class health program. 

 

I will make you the head of this program and you'll only be answerable to the hokage.This will not only give you an opportunity to prove yourself to the village but most importantly if you succeed it will save lives.”

 

Tsunade took the file. She had always wanted to do something like this and now she had the opportunity to do so but does she still love Konoha enough to do this.

 

“I'll think about it.” She finally said. 

 

“There’s  something else.” Hiruzen said, grabbing her attention. “I want you to meet someone.” He gave her a scroll. 

 

Tsunade took the scroll and looked back at him, one eyebrow raised.

 

“Who?”

 

“Naruto Uzumaki” Hiruzen said and Jiraiya, who has been silent so far, gasped but still didn't say anything.

 

That name hung in the air like a whisper of fate.

 

“Kushina’s child.” Tsunade guessed. “I'll also assume he is also a jinchuriki.” She is familiar with how Kage thinks. Minato would have surely sealed the biju in his child.

 

Hiruzen nodded, “He’s more than that. He’s the last of the Uzumaki clan in Konoha. A boy who grew up alone. He carried a burden no one should and was hated for it. He was ostracised, isolated and ignored by the village and there so no one to help him”

 

He paused.

 

“He reminds me of your granduncle.” Naruto sometimes has the same intense look that Tobirama used to have.

 

Tsunade eyes flickered. “What do you want me to do?”

 

“I’m asking you, as your teacher, to spend some time with him. Get to know him better. He is related to you. You could say he is your last blood relation. I just want him to know that he has someone he can call family.”

 

“And then what? He also dies and I bury him like so many others?”

 

Hiruzen smiled weakly “I don't think that will happen. Naruto is different, you will see.”

 

Tsunade didn’t respond. She turned, pushing past Shizune and heading toward the door.

 

“L-Lady Tsunade” Shizune followed behind.

 

Tsunade stopped just before leaving. Her hand on the door handle.

 

“If he dies because of my curse, I’ll bring you back just to kill you again.” And then she was gone.

 

The door shut behind them.

 

Silence lingered.

 

“It isn't like you to be so silent.” Hiruzen addressed his other student. 

 

“You already had so much on your plate.” Jiraiya replied as he moved to sit in front of Hiruzen.

 

“Did you do what I asked you to?” Hiruzen said. He sent Jiraiya a message months ago to do some investigations.

 

Jiraiya nodded but didn't say anything for a moment. “I know what you are trying to do sensei.” 

 

Hiruzen smiled. Jiraiya has truly become wise. He would make a fine hokage if chosen. He was his only student who never fully abandoned the leaf.

 

“I am sorry.” Hiruzen said with emotions. He feels disgusted to think about what he is doing with people around him but that is the game he has to play. All for the sake of this village.

 

Jiraiya shook his head, “No need to apologise to me. I understand your position but be careful not to hurt people when you think you are trying to help them.”

 

Hiruzen closed his eyes. It was too late for that kind of thinking. He has made his decisions and only the future  will tell what will be the result of his choices.

 

“What did you find?” He asked, changing the topic.

 

Jiraiya sighed, “as you told me I looked into the sound and I found……”

 

---

 

The sun was already low on the horizon by the time Team 7 walked through the towering gates of Konohagakure. The mission to escort a diplomat from the Capital back to the Fire Daimyo had been successful, though long and uneventful. 

 

Naruto yawned exaggeratedly, his hands behind as he walked beside Sakura and Sasuke, while Kakashi trailed slightly behind, nose still buried in his ever-faithful copy of Icha Icha Paradise.

 

"I hate missions like this. There was no excitement.” Sasuke said as he walked towards Konoha.

 

"Not everything is about fighting, Sasuke," Sakura replied, brushing a few strands of hair behind her ear. "Sometimes, successfully completing a mission without trouble is the best kind of mission."

 

Sasuke remained quiet, as usual, but gave a nod of understanding.

 

“Sakura is right. As a shinobi your objective should always be to avoid as much fighting as you can.” Kakashi contributed his own two cents while Naruto remained silent.

 

They entered the Hokage Tower and climbed the familiar steps to the top floor where Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, awaited their debrief.

 

"Ah, Team 7," Hiruzen said, setting aside a stack of papers. "I received word from the Fire Capital that the mission was a success. Well done."

 

"Thank You Lord Hokage.” Team 7 bowed their heads.

 

After giving a short and formal debrief, Kakashi added, "No complications, Lord Hokage. Everything went smoothly."

 

"Very good," Hiruzen nodded. "You’re all dismissed. Get some rest."

 

As Team 7 exited the office, they made their way down the long corridor, only to come face to face with two familiar figures heading up the stairs, Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akimichi.

 

"Hey, Naruto," Inoichi called out with a warm smile. "I've been meaning to talk to you."

 

Naruto blinked, slightly taken aback. “hi, Inoichi-san. What can I do for you?" He knew what the man wanted.

 

Choza gave a kind nod as well. "You just returned from a mission?"

 

"Yeah," Kakashi nodded. "From the capital. It was a small mission."

 

Inoichi chuckled before leaning in slightly, his expression growing a touch more serious. "You’ve been avoiding having dinner with my family. My wife Akemi and I have invited you a few times through Ino and she always returns with that you are too busy."

 

Naruto scratched the back of his head awkwardly. "I didn’t mean to be rude, I've just been training and stuff." Naruto said, trying to get out of this situation.

 

Inoichi arched an eyebrow. "What about tonight? Are you busy?"

 

Before Naruto could respond, Kakashi chimed in with a suspiciously amused tone, "No, he's free."

 

Naruto turned and glared at his sensei. "Kakashi-sensei!"

 

"You should go, Naruto," Kakashi said calmly, eyes still on his book. "A shinobi’s strength comes not just from jutsu, but from the bonds they build."

 

Inoichi chuckled again and placed a hand on Naruto’s shoulder. "Then it’s settled. If you don’t show up, I’ll personally come to drag you there. Got it?"

 

Naruto sighed in defeat. "Alright, I’ll come." He said while still glaring at Kakashi for his unwanted interval.

 

That evening, just as the sky transitioned from orange to deep violet, Naruto stood outside the Yamanaka household. 

 

It was a traditional home with well-tended flower beds in the front. He hesitated a moment, straightening his clothes.

 

He has been here before while he visited the flower shop but he never went inside their home. Come to think of it, this is the first time he is going inside the home of any Konoha citizen. 

 

The thought alone sucked the energy out of Naruto. Naruto walked forward and knocked on the door.

 

It was Akemi Yamanaka who answered, a tall, graceful woman with long blonde hair similar to Ino’s. Her warm smile immediately eased Naruto’s nerves.

 

"Naruto-kun, welcome! Please come in."

 

"Uh, thank you, Akemi-san," Naruto said, stepping inside. The women always gave him a smile whenever he came to buy flowers. 

 

Even as a kid she never did anything bad to him and he knew her smile was genuine. A smile came onto Naruto's face when he thought about Akemi's behaviour.

 

He entered the Yamanaka Household.

 

The interior was cozy, the faint scent of fresh flowers and cooked food wafting in the air. Inoichi appeared from the sitting room and clapped a hand on Naruto’s back. "There’s the hero himself!"

 

"H-Hero?" He was flustered by the words. He knew why he was being invited and what they meant. He knows that their feelings are genuine and that makes it even more embarrassing for him.

 

"Nonsense," Inoichi said. "Sit down, dinner's almost ready."

 

Ino entered next, wearing a soft lavender yukata that made Naruto’s eyes widen slightly. Not too much but just enough that Ino noticed it.

 

She offered him a small smile. "Hey. Glad you could come."

 

Naruto nodded. "Yeah, um... thanks for inviting me." The heat reached his cheeks and he quickly tried to bury it.

 

They all sat around the table soon after. Akemi served dishes: grilled fish, steamed rice, miso soup, and sautéed vegetables. Naruto looked down at the spread with appreciation.

 

"this all looks amazing." He said sincerely.

 

"Dig in," Akemi encouraged.

 

Dinner began, and conversation flowed easily between the Yamanakas. Naruto mostly listened, answering when asked questions. 

 

It was all so foreign to him, the laughter, the teasing, the warmth. He never got to experience such a thing.

 

Devi was a soul and Kurama, well Kurama was Kurama and so while he had people who loved him, it was still not the same as having a family.

 

Midway through dinner, Inoichi set his chopsticks down and looked directly at Naruto. "Ino told us what happened on the Wave mission. How you protected her and helped her throughout the mission."

 

Naruto swallowed a mouthful of rice awkwardly. "It wasn’t a big deal. I just did what anyone would do."

 

"No," Akemi said softly. "It was a big deal. She was terrified after what happened. She thought she wouldn’t make it but you stepped in and saved her."

 

Naruto shifted uncomfortably. "I-I just did what I was supposed to. She's my comrade."

 

Ino was happy to have Naruto here with them but she was also sad that Naruto didn't refer to her as his friend.

 

Inoichi’s expression turned more serious. "You did more than that, Naruto. I want you to know, from a father’s heart, we’re grateful. You protected our daughter and we will always remember your kindness."

 

Naruto’s heart thumped strangely in his chest. He wasn’t used to being thanked. Not sincerely. Not with such emotion. His own ability told him that whatever is happening is genuine and true. It filled him with warmth.

 

"It’s really okay. I don’t need thanks. I’m just glad she’s alright." He looked at Ino and smiled, a genuine smile that reached his eyes. 

 

It made something in Ino's heart tighten and she liked the feeling as a red hue graced her own cheeks.

 

Inochi smiled again. "We will never be able to repay you but if you ever need anything, Naruto, you can always come to us. Always."

 

Naruto nodded stiffly, unsure how to handle the lump in his throat. 

 

The Yamanaka family once again thanked him and continued the dinner. They talked about their teams and training, about the chunin exams and many more things.

 

Naruto didn't regret coming here.

 

After dinner, Ino walked Naruto to the door. The air outside was cooler now, the breeze gentle.

 

"Sorry about my parents," she said, arms crossed but she was smiling warmly.

 

"No, they were really nice," Naruto replied. "I’m not used to that kind of stuff but I really liked the experience.”

 

"You mean being treated like family?"

 

Naruto nodded. "Yeah." He found no need to hide her feelings. 

 

There was a brief silence between them. Then, Ino took a step closer.

 

"You really scared me, back in Wave. When that guy knocked you down…I thought.."

 

Naruto looked at her, surprised at the emotion in her voice.

 

"But you got up. You always get up," she whispered.

 

And before Naruto could say anything, Ino leaned in and quickly kissed him on the cheek.

 

"Goodnight, Naruto," she said quickly, turning red as a tomato and rushing back inside.

 

Naruto stood there, hand touching his cheek.

 

His face slowly turned red as the wind blew through his hair. Then he started walking.

 

And it wasn’t until he lay on his bed, staring at the ceiling, that he realized he’d been smiling the entire time since Ino kissed him.

 

And for once he didn’t hate the feeling at all.

 

---

 

The morning sun filtered through the quiet streets of Konoha as Naruto Uzumaki, clad in his dark training uniform, exited the gates of the Uzumaki Compound. 

 

His red hair caught the sunlight like a blazing ember, tousled slightly by the breeze. He adjusted the straps of his pouch and began walking toward the training grounds, his steps calm, measured, and deliberate.

 

As he turned onto the main road, a figure appeared in front of him, standing still and cloaked in the uniform of the ANBU Black Ops. A porcelain mask covered the individual’s face, bearing the markings of a fox.

 

"Naruto Uzumaki," the ANBU spoke. "The Hokage has summoned you. Now."

 

Naruto raised a brow, his blue eyes steady. "Very well. Lead the way."

 

The doors of the Hokage Tower loomed open, and Naruto followed the ANBU silently up the winding staircase to the Hokage's office. 

 

The soft echo of their steps was the only sound that accompanied them until they reached the doors. The ANBU knocked twice, then opened them with a nod.

 

Inside, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood by the window with his hands clasped behind his back, the Third Hokage robe draped over his shoulders. At his side stood a woman Naruto recognized instantly, despite never having met her in person.

 

Tsunade Senju. Granddaughter of Mito Uzumaki.

 

She stood tall, arms crossed, golden blonde hair tied into two ponytails, her green jacket open over a low-cut grey blouse. Her gaze was fierce but curious.

 

"Naruto," Hiruzen greeted with a smile. "Come in. There's someone I want you to meet."

 

Naruto walked in without hesitation and bowed respectfully before the two.

 

"It’s an honor to meet you, Lady Tsunade," he said calmly. "Your reputation precedes you."

 

Tsunade tilted her head slightly, curious about the composed boy in front of her. She read the scroll Hiruzen gave her. It mentioned some details about the boy but she knew it didn't contain everything.

 

When she really looked at the boy, she realised something immediately. He was the son of Minato and Kushina and yet he was different from them. 

 

She spent a lot of time with Kushina and knew Minato well and so she could tell that there is something different about Naruto. You could still see both of his parents in him and yet she felt something more in him.

 

She doesn't know what it is but there is suddenly this feeling in her that makes her want to really see Naruto Uzumaki.

 

"So you're Kushina’s son," she said, her voice a bit softer now.

 

Naruto nodded.

 

Hiruzen cleared his throat. "Tsunade will be staying in Konoha from now on. However, her old home, the Senju Compound, has long been in disrepair. The renovations will take some time."

 

Tsunade huffed. "And you want to stick me in some random inn while you fix it. No thanks."

 

"Actually," Hiruzen smiled, eyes crinkling with amusement, "I was thinking she could stay at the Uzumaki Compound. That's why I called you here Naruto. It will only happen if you are okay with it."

 

Tsunade turned sharply to him. "You want me to live in a house with a teenage boy?"

 

Naruto raised his hand calmly. "If I may, Lady Tsunade, it would be an honor for me to host you. As I am sure you already know. The compound your grandmother built is large, and the guest house is entirely separate."

 

Her eyes narrowed. She'd expected resistance, maybe awkwardness or discomfort. But this boy was calm, respectful, and offered no complaint.

 

"Are you sure about that?" she asked, narrowing her eyes. She had no problem staying in the compound. She had spent enough time there to see it as a second home and it is right next to the Senju compound.

 

"Absolutely." Naruto nodded, happy to offer his assistance.

 

There was a long silence before Tsunade clicked her tongue. "Fine. But don't blame me if I drink all your sake."

 

Naruto bowed again. "Understood."

 

Hiruzen chuckled. "Very well then. Naruto, please take her there. Shizune and Tonton will join her shortly."

 

Shizune met them outside, Tonton trotting dutifully beside her. The petite medic-nin smiled brightly at Naruto after the red head introduced himself.

 

"Hello, Naruto. My name's Shizune and this is Tonton. It's nice to meet you.”

 

"Likewise, Shizune-san," he nodded.

 

Tsunade rolled her eyes. "Alright, lead the way, redhead."

 

They began walking through the streets of Konoha. Tsunade noticed almost immediately the subtle shifts in the atmosphere. Whispers. Glances. Cold shoulders from vendors and townspeople as they passed.

 

Naruto, for his part, ignored all of it. His expression never changed.

 

Tsunade frowned. "You walk these streets like this every day?"

 

"Yes." Was his simple reply.

 

"And they look at you like that every day?" She asked again.

 

"Yes." Naruto turned around a corner.

 

"Have you ever thought of doing something about it?" She genuinely asked.

 

He looked at her sideways, expression unreadable. "Doing something implies that their perception is my responsibility. I do what I can to serve this village. Whether they accept me or not is not my concern."

 

Tsunade blinked. For a moment, she had no words. Shizune looked saddened, but Naruto's calm acceptance made it hard to offer pity.

 

"You're mature for your age," Tsunade muttered.

 

"I've had no other choice." Naruto led the way.

 

They reached the gates of the Uzumaki Compound shortly after. Nestled near the outskirts of Konoha, the compound was surprisingly large walled in, well-kept, with stone pathways and flowering gardens.

 

Tsunade paused at the gates. She hadn't seen this place in a decade. Not since she left Konoha. Last time she was here, Kushina was still a teenager.

 

Naruto channeled his chakra and undid the barriers. The interior was clean and peaceful. A small koi pond reflected the sun near the courtyard, and ornamental lanterns lined the gravel paths.

 

"I didn't expect this place to still be standing," Tsunade muttered.

 

"I’ve kept it maintained," Naruto said. "It is the only memory I have of my parents."

 

No one said a word. He led them toward a smaller building near the main house. They soon reached the guest house.

 

"This is yours for as long as you need. There's fresh linen, water, and stocked supplies. If you need anything else, let me know." He created 5 clones and sent them to make sure everything is ready for Lady Tsunade and her companions.

 

While the clones did their work Naruto led both Tsunade and Shizune towards the shrine built inside the Compound. On a specific stone outside the stone, he channeled his chakra and a sealing mark appeared on it.

 

“This is the key to the compound. Channel your chakra so that the key recognises you. Whenever I am not here, you'll be able to freely access the compound.” He explained and both Tsunade and Shizune did as told.

 

He again channeled his chakra and the key to the barriers disappeared.

 

Tsunade looked around, impressed despite herself. "Thanks, kid."

 

Naruto nodded once. "If you'll excuse me, I have to meet my team for training."

 

"Who is your sensei?"

 

He shook his head. "Kakashi-sensei leads us.."

 

With that, he turned and walked away, his footsteps soft on the stone path.

 

Shizune looked after him. "He's very different from what I expected."

 

"He’s not your average child. He has seen much in his short life," Tsunade muttered.

 

She stood in the center of the courtyard, her arms crossed. Her gaze drifted to the old Uzumaki symbol carved on the compound gate.

 

"Mito built this place to last. She said the Uzumaki would always have a home in Konoha."

 

Shizune placed a hand on her shoulder. "And now her legacy lives on through him."

 

Tsunade said nothing.

 

Instead, she walked slowly toward the porch of the guest house and sat down. Her fingers grazed the wooden panels of the frame.

 

She could still remember Kushina playing around this yard. Laughing, shouting. That wild red hair flying behind her.

 

Tsunade closed her eyes and took a breath.

 

She didn't say it aloud.

 

But somehow, in that moment, she felt a flicker of something she hadn't felt in a long time.

 

Hope.

 

---

 

Training Ground 10

 

The sun shone bright over Konohagakure, casting a golden hue across the expansive landscape of Training Ground 10. 

A mild breeze danced through the air, rustling the trees that surrounded the open field, where an unusual gathering of Konoha's rising stars stood in silence.

Team 7, Team 8, and Team 10 had assembled for their final joint training session before the upcoming Chūnin Exams. The air was filled with both excitement and tension. 

In just two weeks, they would step into a battle that would define their futures.

Today, however, was about preparation. Not just in strength or teamwork, but in overcoming limitations.

At the center of the field, resting atop a carved wooden pedestal, was a single scroll wrapped in crimson silk. It glowed faintly in the sunlight. 

Three jōnin, Kakashi Hatake, Asuma Sarutobi, and Kurenai Yūhi stood in a triangular formation around the scroll. Calm, confident, and unflinching, they awaited the start.

Standing before the assembled genin, Kakashi lifted a hand lazily. "Alright everyone, today’s objective is simple. Get the scroll."

Asuma added, his cigarette hanging from the corner of his mouth, "But don’t think it’s going to be easy."

Kurenai stepped forward, voice firm but fair. "You’re all forbidden from using your signature techniques. The same applies to us. This exercise is about adaptation and unpredictability."

“Meaning I will not use my sharingan, Kurenai will not use her illusions and Asuma will not use his knives or any wind style techniques.” Kakashi explained.

“As for you, Naruto will not use his chains or any fuinjutsu, Sakura no illusions for you. Both Sasuke and Hinata will not use their dojutsu, Akamaru will not participate and Shino will not use his bugs.” Asuma continued. He took a long drag from his cigarette and spoke again.

“None of the members of team 10 will use any of their family jutsu. This test is about overcoming your weaknesses while preparing you to face the unknown.”

A few murmurs erupted from the genin. 

"No bugs?" Shino said, emotionless but clearly concerned.

"No illusions?! That’s my whole style!" Sakura protested.

"Tch," Sasuke crossed his arms. "Fine."

"You’ll need to use your wits, teamwork, and the basics," Kakashi said, flipping a page in his orange book. "Ready? Begin.”

The genin teams scattered instantly. They have only one objective, get the scroll.

Naruto bolted left, while Sasuke and Sakura moved right. Their movements were quick and coordinated. Team 7 had worked tirelessly to build synergy despite their wildly different personalities.

Shikamaru gave a lazy yawn before directing Choji and Ino to split up, using an old pincer tactic.

Hinata, Kiba, and Shino immediately disappeared into the foliage, using the terrain to their advantage. Even without their signature abilities, Team 8 was the most well-suited to stealth and reconnaissance.

Kurenai, with a small smile, watched as her students moved through the trees. Even stripped of their bloodline techniques, they adapted quickly.

"We’re going for speed," Sasuke said, crouching behind a bush. "Without the Sharingan, I’ll take Asuma. Sakura, you distract Kurenai. Naruto will keep Kakashi busy."

Naruto nodded, “why don't we undo the seals and see how far we have progressed.” He suggested.

Just after coming from Wave, Kakashi and Naruto finally completed their fuinjutsu project. It was about a seal that was the mixup of gravity and resistance seals. 

Naruto named it the burden of the whirlpool. It is a hybrid seal that is placed on the spine of the user.

Through this the seal connects with all the chakra pathways. The seal uses the basic concept of resistance and gravity seals to train the body, improve muscles strength, reaction and speed but it also forces the user to constantly channel chakra throughout their body to keep the seal activated. 

It helps with the chakra control and understanding the flow of chakra better. All members of Team 7 have this seal on them and he also gifted this seal to Ino when they were training together.

“Do you think we need to?” Sasuke asked not believing that they need to undo the seal to compete.

"Be careful. We can’t take them lightly." Sakura objected, “even with a handicap they are much stronger than us and as it will be a good opportunity to get used to our real strengths.”

Sasuke nodded. It made sense to him now and so all members of team 7 released their seals and immediately felt like a ton of weight was lifted from them.

“Let's go.” Naruto nodded and moved.

Sasuke vanished in a blur toward Asuma, launching a flurry of shuriken. The jōnin deflected them with casual ease.

"Trying to test my defenses, huh?" Asuma smirked.

"Just testing how much slower you are without those wind blades," Sasuke shot back, throwing a smoke bomb and rushing in.

Meanwhile, Sakura dashed across the field, kicking up dust as she hurled a volley of kunai at Kurenai, who leapt back with a nimble grace.

Naruto charged Kakashi, who sighed and closed his book.

"No chains, no sealing. Let’s see what you’ve learned, Naruto."

Naruto swung with raw force, but Kakashi easily dodged, countering with a palm strike to Naruto’s chest. Naruto skidded back, flipped, and dashed again, this time feinting left before going right.

Seeing the improved speeds of the genin, Kakashi sighed, “did you all deactivate the seal?” He asked but got no answer.

Kiba crouched low in the underbrush. Without Akamaru to boost him, he had to rely on his pure speed and taijutsu. Hinata moved beside him, calm and focused.

“Those bastards are already attacking.” He muttered.

"We target Kurenai together. If we break her stance, Ino or someone else can take the scroll." Hinata said ignoring his words.

Shino, hidden behind a thick tree trunk, observed everything. Though his bugs were his strength, he had always been sharp-minded.

"I'll distract Kakashi with Naruto. You two time it with the others."

"We can't overpower them," Shikamaru muttered. "So let’s outthink them."

"What do you have in mind?" Ino asked, tying her long hair into a tighter knot. Her training with Anko made her more daring, more aggressive.

"Bait. I want you to attack Kakashi with all you’ve got. By the looks of things Sasuke is facing Asuma and Naruto is fighting Kakashi which means that Sakura is going for the scroll. If we also combine our efforts, they won’t expect it. Choji and I will sneak behind."

"You got it." Choji nodded, filling his mouth with chips.

Ino leapt from the bush, launching a smoke bomb followed by a series of wire-laced kunai.

Kakashi tilted his head, dodging with fluidity. "Oh? Didn’t expect you to lead the charge."

Ino flipped, kicked, and swept low, forcing Kakashi to block with both hands. She ducked under a returning strike and grinned.

"Anko-sensei taught me a few things."

Naruto doubled back after another clash with Kakashi. His hands ached. Without sealing or chains, his only offensive power was his sword and ninjutsu. 

He ducked behind cover and watched Shikamaru and Choji approach stealthily from the other side.

"I got an idea.” 

Running full speed, Naruto charged Kakashi again.

Kakashi prepared to counter, but at the last moment, Naruto dropped and rolled, passing right between Kakashi’s legs.

The jōnin blinked.

"That’s new."

Naruto continued toward the scroll. Just as Kakashi turned to pursue, Choji barreled from the side, tackling Kakashi with brute force. Not using Expansion didn’t mean Choji wasn’t still built like a tank.

Kakashi skidded.

"Thanks, Choji!" Naruto shouted.

"Hurry!" Shikamaru shouted standing between Kakashi and Naruto.

But Kurenai was already in Naruto’s path, her red eyes cool.

Naruto cursed and veered left.

Just then, Hinata and Kiba burst from the trees, flanking Kurenai. Together, they launched a combined attack. Hinata with rapid jabs, Kiba with feral speed attacked their sensei.

Kurenai was pushed back, gracefully dodging but forced on the defensive.

Ino, now panting, regrouped with Shikamaru and Choji.

"Plan B?"

"Plan B. Choji, get us some dust."

Choji punched the ground, kicking up a thick cloud of dirt. Ino and Shikamaru vanished into it.

Shikamaru leapt atop a branch. "Naruto, fake a drop."

Naruto nodded and pretended to trip, flinging a decoy scroll wrapped in red cloth.

Kurenai instantly turned.

Asuma rushed to intercept, but Sasuke tackled him mid-sprint.

Kakashi turned too but Ino, camouflaged by the smoke, snagged the real scroll.

"Got it!"

Kakashi spun. "Impressive."

Kurenai smirked. "They worked together better than I expected."

Asuma rubbed his neck. "Yeah, they almost had me."

Ino sprinted toward the edge of the field.

Choji cheered. "GO, INO!"

But Kakashi appeared before her in an instant, grabbing the scroll gently from her grasp.

"Not quite.” He said and moved.

..

All teams converged now. They were tired, bruised, and frustrated.

Sakura supported an exhausted Hinata.

"We’re not done yet," she said.

Shikamaru, breathing hard, looked around. "We need to take him out."

Naruto raised his hand. "I’ll take the lead again. Just follow."

The final charge began, every genin working together. They threw smoke, wire traps, and low-level elemental strikes. 

Choji and Sasuke drew Kakashi away. Sakura and Ino looped around, using misdirection.

Kiba barked loudly from the trees, a signal. Hinata and Shino flanked.

Naruto moved. Asuma tried to intercept him but he was swallowed by the earth. 

Kakashi ran towards him but this time he was a second too slow.

"Time!" Kurenai shouted.

The dust cleared. Naruto held the scroll above his head.

They had won.

The genin collapsed to the ground, panting.

Kakashi smiled, eye crinkling. "Well done."

Asuma nodded. "You didn’t rely on your strengths. You relied on each other."

Kurenai clapped lightly. "You did really well.”

The genin looked at each other and smiled. There is long way to go before they can catch up to their sensei but for now they all will enjoy these small victories.

 

---

 

The day had grown long, shadows stretching across the stone paths of Konoha as the afternoon sun began its slow descent. 

 

On the training ground 10 silence reigned tranquil, yet solemn. The air was heavy, as though anticipating something profound.

 

As the teams decided to leave for the day, they all saw a figure of a tall man with wild white hair approached with slow, contemplative steps. 

 

His red cloak billowed slightly with the breeze, and his wooden sandals clacked softly against the ground. His face bore a blend of nostalgia and regret.

 

Jiraiya the toad sage was here.

 

He stopped before the teams, eyeing the genins with a critical eye. Memories surged, of his own days as a member of team Hiruzen. Times were really good.

 

“Lord Jiraiya,” Kakashi greeted with a respectful nod. “What brings you here?.”

 

Jiraiya blinked, "Just wanted to see the next generation. I must say you all have trained them well." He looked at the genins. They all were so different from their parents as they should be. Every generation must surpass the previous one.

 

The Jonin thanked him for his praise while the genins were in awe of being in the presence of a Sanin. Jiraiya grinned, it was always good to see that his charm is still working.

 

He saw the kunoichi’s that were there and even now he could tell that they will grow up to be quite beautiful. He couldn't wait for all the research he would get.

 

Then his eyes moved to the one person he was here for.  The boy with red hairs like his mother and blue eyes like his father, Naruto Uzumaki.

 

Jiraiya hesitated, then stepped forward. Naruto stood by the edge where the valley opened toward the Hokage Monument. 

 

Sasuke, Sakura, Ino, Shikamaru, Hinata, Kiba, Choji, and Shino milled about, talking excitedly. But Naruto’s gaze stayed forward as he watched the Sanin walking towards him.

 

He knew why he was here. Naruto wants nothing from the man but he will humour him, just to make things clear.

A rumbling laugh drew his attention — a laughing laugh he hadn’t heard in years.

 

The genins stopped talking, seeing the Sanin getting close. Kakashi, ever composed, inclining his head with a wry smile, responded lightly, “you want something from us?” He also knew why Jiraiya was here. This is either going to be very good or absolutely horrible.

 

Jiraiya talked with the genins, praising their efforts and giving them some advice. He left Sasuke and Naruto for the last.

 

First he spoke to Sasuke, “I knew your mother, before I took the fourth as my student he was in the same genin team as her. They were on great terms. You remind of her. If you need any help, feel free to come to me.” He gave what he hoped was an encouraging smile.

 

Sasuke stood shocked, not expecting a sanin to offer his help and much more so that the fourth was the teammate of his mother. He had no idea. He looked at Naruto before looking back at the giant of man in front of him.

 

Sasuke bowed his head respectfully and replied, “thank you for the offer Lord Jiraiya. I will keep it in mind.”

 

Jiraiya smiled and then he finally turned to the red‑haired figure. His expression shifted, less boisterous, more worn.

 

“Naruto,” he began softly. “Can we speak?”

 

Naruto gave a silent nod, turned, and motioned for Jiraiya to follow and he did.

 

They walked for a bit but not toward the Uzumaki compound, but climbing up the stone footpath carved into the Hokage Monument. Each step felt deliberate, guided.

 

They reached the highest ledge before the giant carved faces of the Hokage. The wind was cool. Below lay Konoha’s rooftops, falling into twilight.

 

Jiraiya exhaled softly, stomach twisting.

 

“I might not know but I was your father's teacher. Hiruzen told me you know everything and so I will not try to hide anything but before I say them, Naruto...” His voice cracked. “I’m truly sorry.”

 

Naruto turned, eyes steady and cold despite the fading sun. He faced the village instead of the man.

 

“There’s no need to apologise,” he replied, calm and measured.

 

Jiraiya blinked, uncertain. Silence beat between them until Naruto continued.

 

“You’re not my family,” Naruto said quietly. “You taught my father, yes but that relationship was between you and him. I’m not him.”

 

Jiraiya swallowed. He drew breath. He might not show it but Naruto’s words hurt.

 

Naruto raised his hand. “I don't expect anything from you because of that. I survived this village, I built myself up alone. I don’t need you.”

 

Jiraiya shook his head. “I didn’t expect to be needed. But Naruto I want to…” he was interrupted by Naruto before he could continue.

 

Naruto stepped back, gaze unwavering. “You don't have to explain anything. Just because you trained Minato doesn’t mean I’m obligated to have a relationship with you.”

 

He paused and turned to look at the white haired man. His tone didn’t waver.

 

“I’m not angry. I just do not need you, Jiraiya. If you’ve made plans regarding me, stop immediately. I don’t want them.”

 

Jiraiya swallowed. Naruto turned and walked away impassive and vanished into the air. No final glance, no more words. He simply disappeared beyond the rock ledge without giving Jiraya the chance to speak.

 

Jiraiya stood alone, emptiness dragging at his heart. The wind sighed across the four carved Hokage faces. Below, Konoha prepared for the evening.

 

Failure echoed in his chest. He had failed Minato. He had failed Kushina.

 

He failed the Rain students he lost and even now he had even failed Hiruzen, who was dying.

 

He thought he would have Naruto but after today's encounter he feels that he might have lost whatever fragile hope Naruto symbolized.

 

He closed his eyes, ashamed but once more he refused to give in.

 

"I will not fail you again, Naruto," Jiraiya whispered into the wind. "Someday, you'll let me in. I’ll be there."

 

Still, he did not move. He stayed, breathing deeply, gazing upon the village that had grown beyond his control, feeling its pulse, its heart, its broken ties.

 

He knew redemption would take time. He hoped Naruto would give a chance. But if not he would wait.

 

---

 

The late afternoon sun dipped behind the trees surrounding Training Ground 7, casting long shadows across the clearing. The wind carried a gentle rustle of leaves, and with it, a sense of something inevitable approaching.

 

Sakura stood near the edge of the training ground, her arms crossed, a bottle of water clutched loosely in one hand. Her eyes quietly swept over her teammates.

 

Naruto sat in the middle of the field, cross-legged and perfectly still, as if carved from stone. His breathing was calm and slow, his hands resting on his knees, fingertips faintly glowing with controlled chakra. 

 

He was meditating again, something he did often. She’d seen him do it in the morning before training, after missions, even during breaks. It was like he was chasing a silence the world had denied him.

 

But Naruto wasn’t the boy she had assumed he was, not anymore. No, maybe he never had been.

 

She remembered the day this team had been formed. She’d been excited, maybe even arrogant. Back then, Sasuke had been the focus of her world, her childish dream. Naruto had been the loud one or at least that was what the others said. 

 

But she now realized most of that noise hadn’t come from him. It came from how people reacted to him, misjudged him, dismissed him, labeled him before he ever said a word.

 

Because truth be told Naruto was never loud. Not truly. He’d been alone and now he was so still it was haunting.

 

Sasuke was a few meters away, facing off against Naruto’s shadow clones, his sword flashing with precise arcs. He’d improved significantly with his kenjutsu, training harder ever since their return from the Wave mission. 

 

Sakura could tell he was using this “light training” session to test new combinations and chakra control with swordplay, something Naruto’s clones were surprisingly good at countering.

 

Kakashi-sensei had already left. He trusted them to use the last two rest days wisely before the exams began. But “rest” didn’t sit well with Team 7. 

 

They had trained with brutal focus for fifteen straight days, sealing techniques, coordinated battle drills, and taijutsu sparring. Yet even on rest days, they stayed behind, pushing their limits quietly.

 

Sakura sat down on a low tree root and closed her eyes for a moment. The wind tugged at her pink hair, and for a while, she just listened to the muted clash of Sasuke’s sword against sword, the chirping of birds, and the calm, unbroken rhythm of Naruto’s breath.

 

Her thoughts, inevitably, drifted back to that day. The day she apologized to Naruto.

 

It was right after the Wave mission. She hadn’t even made it past the gates before the guilt consumed her. The things she’d said to him before, the way she’d dismissed him, ignored him. She’d called him a loser once. She couldn't believe it now, not after what she saw.

 

He had protected them, fought with cold fire in his eyes. And he never once bragged. Not once.

 

She remembered her words when he agreed to spend some alone time with her which was a surprise, her voice barely a whisper. “I’m sorry, Naruto for everything. I didn’t know.”

 

He had looked at her. Not coldly, not with anger. Just calmly. Like the apology wasn’t necessary, but appreciated. “It’s alright,” he had said. And then, to her surprise, he walked her home. No words. No awkwardness. Just quiet company.

 

Sakura’s fingers tightened around the water bottle as she opened her eyes again. He’d changed.

 

Since the Wave, Naruto had grown more approachable, not in an emotional way, not open-hearted, but accessible. He no longer showed up just for missions or mandatory training. 

 

He came with them to lunch. He met her at the library more than once, sometimes just to sit beside her and read sealing scrolls or history books. He was present.

 

And yet, there was still a distance. Like a wall of glass between him and the rest of the world.

 

He didn’t speak unless spoken to. He didn’t smile unless something truly made him smile. His emotions were measured, hidden beneath layers she hadn’t even begun to understand.

 

But she was glad he was trying.

 

That thought warmed her heart a little. She liked this version of Naruto, not just because he was strong, not because he saved lives, but because he was real. He wasn’t pretending to be anything.

 

She looked at Sasuke again. There had been a time when she would’ve done anything just to hear him say her name. She’d spent days dreaming about what it would be like to hold his hand.

 

But things had changed.

 

Sasuke was still Sasuke, driven, stoic, painfully focused. But he talked more now. He acknowledged her ideas during missions. He even smiled occasionally, especially when sparring with Naruto. 

 

Being in team 7 helped, it brought out a different side of Sasuke.

 

And for Sakura, her feelings for him had shifted.

 

From infatuation to friendship. From fantasy to understanding.

 

She would still protect him with everything she had because he was her teammate. Because he was her friend. But that flutter in her chest? That girlish excitement? It didn’t come from him anymore.

 

Her gaze slowly returned to Naruto.

 

It was him.

 

It had started slowly with subtle moments. The way he blocked a blow meant for her during a spar without hesitation. The way he explained things now, in his calm voice, with no trace of ego. 

 

The way he showed up for lunch with cold soba for everyone, never saying a word about it. The way he carried the weight of the world in his silence and yet somehow made her feel grounded and protected in his presence.

 

There was something different there.

 

But she couldn’t reach it. Not really. Because Naruto wasn’t someone you approached casually. He didn’t open doors; he let people knock and decide how long they wanted to wait.

 

She wanted to knock. She wanted to understand.

 

But every time she thought of speaking her heart, he vanished, not literally but emotionally. He seems to disappear from the village for hours, maybe days where no one is able to find him. Sometimes he was training. Sometimes he was off with Ino.

 

Ino.

 

That thought stirred something inside her chest that she didn’t like.

 

She wasn’t blind. She saw it.

 

Ino had always been bold, even reckless and ever since they returned from the Wave mission, she’d changed her tone with Naruto. 

 

Naruto, for all his silence, responded. Not in obvious ways. But he talked more when she was around. He didn’t brush her off. He listened. And when she laughed, sometimes… sometimes he smiled.

 

Sakura bit her bottom lip. She knew they would grow close after what happened in Wave. Who wouldn't want to be close to the person who saved your life and yet Sakura doesn't like it.

 

It wasn’t jealousy, not exactly. It wasn’t the same emotion she’d felt when she saw Sasuke talk to other girls.

 

This was different. This was frustrating.

 

Because for the first time, she felt like she wanted to know someone deeply, really know them and they were already being pulled in another direction.

 

And she couldn’t even blame him.

 

Ino was bold. She said what she wanted. She didn’t hesitate and Naruto respected that. They had a history between them and Sakura couldn't replace it.

 

Sakura looked down at her hands. She didn't like Ino. She still hesitated. She still held back. She was still afraid.

 

She shook her head, as if the motion could scatter those thoughts to the wind.

 

Tomorrow was the start of the Chunin Exams. Their team had decided to participate. There was no room for distractions, for emotions, for tangled feelings that got in the way of focus.

 

Naruto had changed.

 

Sasuke had changed.

 

And so had she.

 

They weren’t the same kids who stood in front of Kakashi-sensei a few weeks ago, bragging or sulking or trying to one-up each other.

 

Now they were something else.

 

A unit. A team. A strange but tightly connected force.

 

And she would be ready to protect them both, to stand with them. No matter what came next.

 

She stood up, brushing off her skirt. Sasuke finished his drill and dismissed the clones. Naruto remained unmoving and continued to meditate as if the world outside him didn’t exist.

 

Sakura watched him a moment longer. Her mouth opened slightly, as if to say something but the words caught in her throat.

 

Not yet, she thought. But soon.

 

Tomorrow, everything will begin.

 

And she needed to be strong enough, for herself and for all of them.

 

---

Chapter Ends 

---

 

Notes:

A/N.

The chunin exams are here and we are back with another chapter.

Hiruzen makes me sad and angry at the same time. We don't know what happened between him and Ino but she has decided to go all out for Naruto's affection.

As the team prepares for the Exams, someone is also preparing for a huge change.

My dear Sakura is conflicted, confused and alone regarding the matters of her heart but I hope she will soon find her way.

Feel free to ask any questions you have. Do not forget to comment and leave your suggestions.

Chapter 20: Chunin Exams

Summary:

The Chunin Exams are here.

Kakashi has a heart to heart with his students and we have the long awaited meeting between two individuals.

The sky over Konoha was a crisp blue, dotted with the occasional white cloud that drifted lazily across the horizon. 

A cool breeze danced through the trees, rustling the leaves and carrying with it the faint scent of blooming flowers. 

The village was alive with energy, as shinobi from all over had gathered for the Chunin Exams. 

Among the bustle, however, stood three familiar figures near the Hokage Monument, their expressions serious and hearts steady. 

Team 7 consisting of Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and Sakura Haruno stood waiting, prepared and focused.

They are older now, more mature since their formation. The trials they had faced had forged a bond of steel between them. 

Still, there was a palpable tension in the air, the kind that came before a major leap forward in one's path.

"He’s late," Naruto said, crossing his arms. He wore his newly adjusted shinobi gear, a sleeveless jacket over a black jumpsuit, accented with the red Uzumaki swirl stitched on the back. "Typical Kakashi-sensei. Always late, even when it’s important."

"I am sure something important must have come up," Sakura said, trying to sound calm, but even she was fidgeting slightly. There were only a handful of times when Sensei was late.

"He’ll be here," Sasuke said simply, standing with his hands in his pockets. His demeanor was calm, but alert, as always. The stoic prodigy had changed too. 

He no longer bore the weight of vengeance quite so heavily. Kakashi's influence, subtle but steady, had slowly begun to reshape his heart.

Just then, with a soft rustle of fabric and a shift in the air, Kakashi Hatake appeared in front of them, leaning casually against a tree trunk.

"Yo," he greeted, lifting a hand in his signature lazy wave.

"Kakashi-sensei!" Sakura exclaimed. She smiled brightly. Even Sasuke nodded in acknowledgment.

Kakashi looked at them, the ever-present mask concealing his expression, but his lone visible eye spoke volumes. It gleamed with quiet pride as he studied his students.

"So," he began, voice light but steady, "today's the big day. The Chunin Exams."

They all nodded in unison.

"I won’t keep you long," Kakashi continued. "I know your minds are focused on what’s ahead. But I just wanted to say, "I'm proud of all of you."

Naruto blinked. Sakura's mouth parted slightly. Even Sasuke’s gaze shifted.

"You each have come far, not just in strength, but in character. Naruto, your determination and strengths have no parallel but you have tried to improve both as a shinobi and as a person and that is your real achievement."

Naruto gave a real smile to Kakashi. “Thank you sensei!" Aside from a few things, Kakashi has proved himself to be a capable shinobi and sensei. Naruto has learned a lot from the man and he is grateful for that.

"Sakura," Kakashi turned to her, his voice soft. "You’ve grown into a reliable kunoichi. Smart, resourceful, and strong. Your growth has been nothing short of exceptional. I am proud of you."

Sakura's eyes shimmered, and she lowered her head in gratitude. "Thank you, Kakashi-sensei."

"And Sasuke," Kakashi said lastly, "You’ve opened yourself to the idea of bonds. You’ve tempered your ambition with discipline and teamwork. You still have a long way to go, but the path you’re on is the right one."

Sasuke met Kakashi's gaze with a steady nod. "I understand now what you mean." Sasuke looked at team 7. 

There was a time when he hated relying on anyone and now team 7 has become an integral part of his life.

Kakashi's hand reached into his pouch, and he pulled out a small cloth bundle. Unwrapping it slowly, he revealed three pairs of sleek, black fingerless gloves, each with a distinct metallic plate sewn into the back. 

The plate bore a new, intricate emblem. At the center was a red Uzumaki swirl, bold and unmistakable. 

Encircling it was a black fan shaped design, reminiscent of the Uchiha clan’s symbol, merged with a  cube like shape that was the symbol of the Hatake clan. 

Encircling the whole symbol was a subtle pink circle that Sakura prefers in her clothes. 

"These gloves are a gift. Custom-made. The symbol on the back is a fusion of each of you, Uzumaki, Uchiha, Haruno and myself. This is the symbol of Team 7."

He handed a pair to each of them. As they took the gloves in their hands, the weight felt more than just physical. 

There was something emotional there, a reminder of everything they had endured and achieved.

"As long as you wear these," Kakashi said, voice thick with emotion despite its usual calm tone, he looked all of his students in the eyes and spoke in a soft tone.

"You carry more than your skills. You carry each other. You are never alone. These gloves represent our bond, our growth, and our trust. No matter how far you go, or where the road leads, you will always be a part of Team 7."

Sakura’s hands trembled slightly as she slid her gloves on, feeling the soft fabric mold to her skin. The plate was cold at first touch, but it quickly warmed.

Naruto stared down at his gloves, his expression serious. "I’ll always wear these. I promise, Kakashi-sensei." He really appreciated the gesture of his sensei. 

Team 7 is one place where despite the shenanigans of Hiruzen, he felt free. Naruto has continued to put a distance between himself and his team but slowly and slowly overtime that distance has shrunk.

Sasuke turned his palms over, inspecting the design. He didn't say much, but the way he pulled them on and flexed his fingers said enough.

"Thank you," Sakura whispered, voice barely above the wind. She really couldn't express how happy she felt.

Kakashi stepped back and nodded. They all have grown. He has full confidence in them.

"I have no doubt you’ll do well. The exam is more than a test of strength. It’s a test of your hearts, your minds, your unity. Trust each other. Support each other. No matter what."

Naruto looked at his teammates. Sakura smiled at him, and even Sasuke gave a small, approving smirk.

“Those who abandon their comrades are less than trash.” They all said at the same time, making Kakashi smile.

As they turned to leave, Kakashi watched them walk toward the exam hall, their backs straight, gloves gleaming in the morning sun.

A sense of peace settled in his chest. Whatever challenges lay ahead, he knew they were ready.

---

The sun shone high above the Hidden Leaf Village, casting golden warmth on the rooftops and illuminating the wide street leading up to the Ninja Academy. 

The entrance to the Chunin Exams loomed like a gate to another world, one that only the bold, the skilled, and the ready would dare to cross. 

And walking confidently toward it, their steps aligned and their chakra synchronized like a well-trained squad, was Team 7.

Naruto Uzumaki walked ahead, his red hair glinting under the sunlight, wearing the Uzumaki clan symbol proudly. 

Beside him, Sasuke Uchiha moved with calm confidence, eyes half-lidded but scanning everything. He was carrying the legacy of the Uchiha clan with pride.

Sakura Haruno was no longer the girl constantly hiding behind her teammates, her strides were steady, her eyes focused. 

This Team 7 is different from the day they were formed. They were family, forged by fire, trials, and storms and Sakura has no doubt that if any team can succeed in this exam, it is going to be her team.

As they reached the tall stairwell that led to the main examination floor, Naruto tilted his head slightly.

“Something’s off,” he muttered. His senses were telling him of a distortion in the atmosphere.

Sasuke stopped beside him and closed his eyes for a moment, scanning with his Sharingan. “Genjutsu,” he confirmed after a beat. “The sign says 'Third Floor,' but we’re still on the second.”

Sakura frowned. “Trying to weed out weak genins early, huh?”

Naruto smirked. “Too bad we’re not weak.”

Without another word, Team 7 bypassed the faux third-floor door where two older genin were scaring off weaker ones. 

Sasuke glared at them briefly, sending a chill down their spines without saying a single word. They reached the actual third floor and turned toward the hallway that led to the exam registration.

That was when they heard the voice.

“You there…with the red hair!” someone shouted from behind.

Naruto turned casually, to see who it was. Rock Lee stood a few paces down the hallway, arms folded, his bowl-cut hairstyle gleaming under the fluorescent lights.

“Hello, my name is Rock Lee and I challenge you to a duel,” Lee declared dramatically, pointing directly at Naruto. 

“I have heard of your strength. But I believe in hard work. I want to prove that hard work surpasses natural talent!”

Naruto blinked slowly, surprised.

“No thanks.” he said after a moment and turned to leave but Lee jumped in front of him..

Lee’s eyebrows rose so high they nearly disappeared into his hairline. “Y-You refuse my challenge?”

Sasuke crossed his arms. “We don’t have time to waste on drama.”

Sakura nodded. “This is the Chunin Exams, not a stage play. Besides you are a fellow Konoha shinobi, why would you wanna fight your comrades?

Lee turned to see Sakura and his heart jumped. He looked at a pink haired girl with hearts in his eyes.

“I am sorry I didn't notice such a beautiful girl. My name's Rock Lee, Green beast of Konoha. It is an honour to meet a girl like that.” He was on one knee while introducing himself.

Sakura looked awkwardly at her teammates who seemed happy to watch her struggle. “ Hello, Myself Sakura. Nice to meet you.” She introduced herself somewhat hesitantly.

“Such a perfect name for a beautiful flower like you. Will you go on a date with me?” Lee asked, giving Sakura his most charming smile.

For Sakura it was horror. Teeths that seem to spark, brows that look like caterpillars and the jumpsuit, the horrendous green suit.

She will die before going on a date with this but she knew better now. So instead of rejecting the boy outright she tried to respect his feelings.

“We are for the Chunin exams and I am not currently interested in going on dates. Maybe in the future.” She smiled awkwardly.

“Yosh! A truly youthful kunoichi. You really are my dream girl. To impress you I will run 1000 laps around the village and if I can't do that then I will do 1000 laps around the village on my hands.” 

While Lee was shouting, Naruto turned to Sasuke and said, “Maybe we should leave Sakura with her boyfriend and leave.” He said it loud enough that Sakura would hear.

Sasuke couldn't control his laugh and Sakura turned towards them with murder in her eyes. Immediately the two boys stopped.

Team 7 turned to leave, but Lee stepped in front of them, undeterred.

“I insist that you fight with me!” This time he didn't wait for the answer and instead moved fast to attack Naruto.

But before he could do something, a gold shimmer flashed around Naruto’s wrist. A moment later, a red chakra chain erupted from his palm like a serpent uncoiling. 

It moved with blinding speed and precision, faster than the eye could track. The next instant, Lee was hanging midair, his arms bound tightly, legs dangling, suspended without injury but completely immobilized.

“What… what is this?!” he asked not in fear but in wonder.

“Power of an Uzumaki,” Naruto said with a bored expression. “Don’t start fights you can’t finish.”

At that moment, a blur of green appeared beside them. Rock Lee was plucked gently from the air by none other than Might Guy, his green jumpsuit and gleaming teeth unmistakable.

“My deepest apologies!” Guy bowed low toward Team 7. “My student sometimes lets his youth overflow!”

Naruto retracted the chain and offered a polite nod. “No problem, Guy-sensei.”

“Naruto, you know this man?” Sasuke asked.

“You don't?” Naruto asked in wonder. He turned to Sakura and saw her moving her head in denial. How could they not know their own shinobi?

“This is Might Guy, Jonin of Konoha. He is definitely one of the strongest shinobi, not only in Konoha but in the whole elemental nations.

Sasuke and Sakura looked in wonder at the man in a jumpsuit. Naruto was never wrong about these things so it must be true, even if it doesn't seem like that.

Guy’s eyes sparkled as he looked them over. “You three… You are Kakashi’s students, aren't you?”

“We are,” Sasuke confirmed.

“Then I can see why you are so powerful! I have no doubt you will shine in these exams like the flames of youth! Kakashi and I are rivals and so in this exam my team will be yours. Let's see who does well.”

With a last laugh, Guy placed Lee on his feet and gave Team 7 a heartfelt thumbs-up. “Good luck!”

“Wow Guy sensei, you are so cool that even your rival’s student knows of your greatness.” Lee shouted with tears in his eyes.

“Hahaha! It only means I have to work harder from now on to maintain my reputation and I will do that by doing 1000, no 2000 laps around the village.” Guy said with his thumbs up and sparkling teeths.

“You're so cool guy sensei. I just hope I can be half as cool as you.”

“Don’t worry my pupil. You'll be way cooler than me.”

“Guy sensei!”

“Lee!”

“Guy sensei!”

Team 7 suddenly watched the teacher-student hugging each other on a beach with a sunset in the background.

Sakura even tried to break the illusion but it wouldn't break no matter how hard she tried.

Team 7 watched as the eccentric duo departed down the hall.

“Now that,” Sakura muttered, “was something.”

Naruto shook his head. “Let's just go.”

They reached the door to the exam hall and opened it together. The moment the trio stepped through the door, all conversation stopped.

The exam room was packed with genin teams from across the Elemental Nations. Shinobi from Mist, Suna, Rain, Grass, Waterfall and even smaller border villages were present, each standing with their teams, posturing, sizing up the competition. 

But now, every eye was on Team 7. Whispers rippled through the crowd like falling dominoes.

“That’s him. I heard he was taught by Kakashi Hatake”

“I thought the Uchiha were all dead”

“Who's the red head beside him?”

“Don't know. He seems strong too.”

Team 7 felt it all, the glances, the murmurs, the subtle waves of killing intent washing toward them like the pull of a predator tide.

Sakura tensed, her chakra already preparing for release. Her eyes scanned the room. No one was paying her any attention. Everyone was looking at her teammates.

She looked down. She doesn't know why she felt so dejected seeing that no one is paying any mind to her.

Naruto was silent. He sensed the weaklings trying to prove their superiority. He felt the turmoil inside Sakura.

He didn't want any hassle but the exams gave him an amazing opportunity to show the world that the name Uzumaki still exists. It is an opportunity to show everyone what the name Uzumaki meant for the world that has seemed to have forgotten them.

Now is not the right time for that. He had to wait for his moments. He saw the gleeful expression on everyone's face and thought to himself maybe a little showing won't hurt.

Just enough to make sure everyone understands what they are facing. Naruto closed his eyes briefly and then he opened them releasing a torrent of killing intent.

It poured out of him like a tidal wave, thick and suffocating, with the taste of blood and storm on its edge. The room went still. Then it froze.

One by one, the genin teams stepped back. Some gasped. Some dropped into defensive stances. Few even vomited.

Naruto wasn’t glaring. He wasn’t shouting. He was simply standing there but his chakra pulsed with memory, with lineage, with the echo of every broken seal, every lost village, every scream of a fallen Uzumaki.

And all of them felt it.

Except…

A red-haired boy standing near the far wall. His cold green eyes watched Naruto with flat intensity, his gourd resting against the wall.

And beside him, a girl in a Sound headband, her face half-covered by a hood, blinked slowly, as if analyzing him.

Both were interested in him but for different reasons. For one he was an opponent worthy of killing and for the other he was the answer of their long quest.

“Soon Mother, very soon we will taste his blood too.” The boy said to his inner beast.

“Finnally I saw you in person, Naruto Uzumaki but why do I feel the urge that I already know you?” The girl thought to herself seeing the flowing red hairs of the boy in question.

Sasuke glanced at Naruto sideways. “You done?”

Naruto pulled back his killing intent like waves receding from a drowned shore. “Yeah.”

Sakura sighed, her shoulders finally loosening. “You just had to make a statement, didn’t you?”

Naruto smiled. “Better they know before they try something stupid.”

A few more genin whispered in his direction but now, it wasn’t mockery. It was respect. Fear, even.

As they walked toward an empty row of seats, Sakura looked sideways at him. Naruto is not acting the way he used to. Since the day he learned of the Chunin exams, he had been much more cheerful and happy. 

Sakura smiled, maybe the chunin exams won't be so bad afterall. 

Hidden behind a darkened window, the proctors for the exam were watching. Among them, Ibiki Morino scratched a note on his clipboard.

“Kakashi’s team has arrived,” he said. “And Uzumaki just displayed killing intent on par with some ANBU.”

One of the other proctors whistled. “It's a bit early to be picking fights, isn’t it?”

Ibiki smirked beneath his head covering. “It wasn't a fight but a message.”

Back in the Exam Hall

The door creaked open again as more teams arrived, but the atmosphere remained thick. Team 7 sat quietly, each with their own thoughts.

Sasuke rested a hand on his glove, the one Kakashi had given him just before they left. The symbol etched on the leather, a fusion of their names, reminded him of their bond.

Sakura fiddled with hers briefly, drawing confidence from the warmth it seemed to carry.

Naruto leaned back in his chair, eyes scanning the room again.

This was only the beginning.

The storm had only just started.

Soon the Whirlpools of the Uzumaki will finally rage again.

 

---

 

3 Hours Later.

The tension had barely faded from the written exam hall when the door burst open and a swirl of kunai whizzed through the air, landing precisely around the examiners’ table. Gasps rang out as a wild presence entered the room.

"Yo! I'm your next examiner, Anko Mitarashi!" A Kunoichi announced, grinning with manic energy, her long trench coat fluttering behind her. Her presence, though unpredictable, commanded respect.

Many genin flinched at her arrival, but Team 7 remained calm. Ino, standing at Naruto’s right, gave a brief wave. "Hey, Anko-sensei."

Anko grinned at her. "Yamanaka! You're here too. Damn, I feel old. Alright, all of you that passed, follow me. It’s time for the next stage."

After a long walk they were herded into the open, where a massive fenced area loomed ahead, the infamous Forest of Death. 

Tall trees stood like silent sentinels, casting jagged shadows under the twilight. Naruto was very familiar with this place, having trained here many times in the past.

Anko stood on a raised platform with a megaphone in hand. "This is where things get real. You’ll each get one scroll, either Heaven or Earth.” The Genins murmured among themselves.

“Your mission is to reach the tower in the center of the forest within five days. To pass, you must have one of each scroll. Oh, and try not to die." Anko finished with a smile that seemed to creep some students.

Many teams exchanged nervous glances. Naruto remained calm, his expression unreadable.

Team 7 received an Earth Scroll and were escorted to their designated gate. The massive gate stood like the mouth of a beast.

Naruto reviewed the plan he had already whispered to Sasuke and Sakura. "We make a straight dash for the tower. Engage only when necessary. We can’t afford to waste time."

Sasuke nodded. "We’ll follow your lead."

Sakura braced herself. They had passed the first round. There was a moment when she decided to quit but the confidence on the faces of her teammates stopped her.

Sakura shook her head, she needed to believe in herself and her team. They can and will do it.

The siren blared.

The gates slammed open.

And Team 7 moved.

 

Forest of Death 

They ran nonstop, weaving through dense trees and leaping over thick undergrowth. Naruto led the way, his sensory abilities on full alert. Birds scattered at their approach but team 7 didn't stop.

Hours passed. The sun dipped below the canopy, and darkness swallowed the forest. Despite not encountering any teams, Naruto didn’t falter.

By the time night blanketed the forest, he found a hollowed clearing shielded by boulders and roots. Perfect for resting.

"We make camp here," Naruto said.

Sakura began preparing their sleeping rolls. Sasuke lit a small fire using a flint, careful not to attract attention.

Naruto quietly performed a series of hand signs and slapped his palm on the ground. An intricate barrier shimmered around them, invisible to the naked eye.

"Nothing in or out without me knowing," he explained.

"We should rest," Sasuke said.

After having a tasteful dinner which Naruto magically produced from his sealing scroll, Sakura lay beside her pack and dozed off quickly.

Sasuke followed soon, trusting Naruto's barrier to protect them.

Naruto remained seated in a lotus position. Within moments, twenty shadow clones poofed into existence, receiving mental instructions. They vanished into the dark woods.

Then, finally, Naruto allowed himself to rest, trusting his clones to hunt.

 

The Next Day.

Dawn broke. The first rays filtered through the treetops, painting golden lines across the foliage.

Sasuke woke up first. His eyes immediately locked onto the pile of scrolls beside the fire.

"What the hell?"

Five scrolls.

Sakura stirred. "What? Are those all…?"

Naruto stood beside a tree, arms crossed. "Two Heaven Scrolls, three Earths."

Sasuke looked at him, both impressed and slightly unnerved. "You sent clones to ambush others, didn’t you?"

"Clones don’t tire," Naruto said simply. "They found weak teams. Took what we needed. It saved both time and energy."

Sakura shook her head. Now they only need to reach the tower.

Team 7 got ready and without further words, they resumed their journey. By midday, they reached the clearing before the central tower. 

Unlike the usual battered state of genin after several days of trials, Team 7 looked untouched. Sasuke barely had dust on his clothes. Sakura was fresh, and Naruto radiated cold determination.

They unsealed the Heaven and Earth scrolls on the ground.

Smoke puffed and Iruka appeared, summoned via seal technique.

He smiled. "Congratulations. You’re the first team to reach the tower. That’s impressive."

He explained the meaning of the heaven and earth scroll. Iruka looked at each of them, his eyes lingered on Naruto for a moment longer.

"You’ve come far. Rest. You’ve earned it."

They were escorted inside, through sterile white halls and to private rooms meant for recovery.

Sasuke glanced at Naruto as they walked. "What should we do now?

Naruto looked around the area and spoke. "Now we wait and see what happens next."

 

---

 

Night descended upon the tower and other teams started to enter the arena.

Inside his room, Naruto stared at the ceiling. The room was dim, lit only by the gentle flicker of a chakra flame Naruto had created for meditation. 

A calm silence filled the air, broken only by the rhythmic sound of his breathing. Seated cross-legged in the center of the room, Naruto’s form remained perfectly still. 

His eyes were closed, but his awareness spread far beyond the walls of his chamber. 

Through the Mind’s Eye of the Kagura, he sensed every presence in the tower, the sleeping chakra signatures of genin, the flaring nervous energy of jōnin, the ever-watchful ANBU stationed in concealed corners.

Then, there was a knock.

A soft tap to be precise, neither hesitant nor forceful. Naruto’s brow twitched faintly. He didn’t open his eyes.

Instead, his sensory field stretched to the door. A girl stood outside, her chakra signature unfamiliar yet somehow reminiscent. 

It pulsed like a distant echo. Naruto pushed further trying to understand the familiar feeling when his mark pulsed and immediately he knew what that chakra signature was.

A smile graced his lips, one more member. Warmth filled his heart as he continued to sense the chakra of the person outside the door.

One more knock brought him back.

“…Interesting,” he muttered to himself, his voice barely audible in the quiet.

Still unmoving, he lifted two fingers. With a wisp of chakra, a clone formed in a crouch beside him, eyes snapping open.

“Open it,” Naruto ordered coolly.

The clone gave a short nod and moved silently to the door.

It opened with a soft creak.

Standing outside was a girl, around his age, with striking red hair tied in a pony tail, her ruby eyes were immensely beautiful.

She wore the headband of the Hidden Sound and black battle kimono with red spider lily flowers and Uzumaki swirls painted on it.  

The Kimono was slightly open from the front showing a little cleavage. The legendary Kusanagi sword was attached to her hip by a purple coloured Obi clothing.

Her expression was calm, collected. She was the perfect image of beauty and power but there was something strained behind her eyes. Determination, or maybe anxiety.

Her gaze immediately met that of the clone.

Without hesitation, she took a step forward, and introduced herself .

“My name is Karin Uzumaki. I am a genin of Sound Village,” she said with crystal clarity.

“I’ve come to speak with Naruto Uzumaki.”

Inside the room, Naruto’s true body slowly opened his eyes.

They glinted faintly in the low chakra light.

 

---

 

Root Base, Hidden Leaf Village 

The silence within the depths of the Root base was oppressive, broken only by the faint echo of footsteps against stone. 

Deep beneath the surface of Konoha, away from the world of light and open skies, a singularly dangerous meeting was about to unfold. 

Amid the sterile halls and reinforced steel doors of Root's heart, Danzo Shimura waited.

Clad in the familiar dark garments of Root, his right eye covered and his right arm concealed beneath his tunic, Danzo stood calmly beside his desk. 

Around him, torches flickered dimly, casting long shadows across the room. His hands were folded behind his back as if in meditation, though his visible eye was sharp and watchful.

A sudden presence swept into the room, quiet as a whisper, yet suffocating like a serpent’s coil. 

Orochimaru emerged from the darkness, tall, pale, and unsettlingly composed. His golden, snake-like eyes gleamed with amusement and mischief, a smirk dancing on his lips.

"Danzo, it's been too long," Orochimaru drawled, his voice silky and venomous.

Danzo didn’t flinch. "You’re late."

Orochimaru chuckled, stepping further into the chamber. "Punctuality is for those without vision. And I’ve had much to prepare."

Danzo’s gaze didn’t waver. "You being here while the Chunin Exams are underway confirms your intent. You wouldn’t risk exposure otherwise."

The snake Sannin’s grin widened. "Perceptive, as always. The wheels are in motion. Soon, Konoha will shake, and the foundations you once protected will crumble."

They stood there, eyes locked in that shared understanding, neither fully trusting the other, both aware of the stakes.

Danzo’s voice was low, firm. "Say what you must." He doesn't want to waste any time by playing Orochimaru's little games.

Orochimaru stepped to the side, tracing his fingers along a Root insignia on the wall. "I merely wished to reaffirm our understanding. The chaos that will unfold, it will provide a perfect opportunity. For both of us."

Danzo’s expression didn’t change, but in his mind, strategies were unfolding.

This snake still believes in itself but that is good. Once Danzo achieves his ambition, Orochimaru will be taken care of. He is but a tool that Danzo will use to further his own plans. Dangerous, yes but he has dealt with worse.

"So long as our agreement is honored," Danzo said aloud, "you will not be interfered with."

Orochimaru’s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Of course. And once the dust settles, I trust you will remember your promise."

How amusing, Orochimaru mused inwardly. Danzo believes he'll play the role of the fool but once he has his revenge, once the old Leaf crumbles and burns, he'll return.

Orochimaru will return not as a guest but as leafs new master and Danzo, ever so blinded by his ambition, will be his first offering to the flames.

"You seem confident, Orochimaru," Danzo murmured.

"Confidence is a product of preparation," Orochimaru replied, waving one hand lazily. "I have all I need. A perfect vessel. Loyal subordinates. And the stage, the stage is perfect."

Danzo gave a small nod. "I trust your subordinates will act with precision."

"Always." Orochimaru turned to leave, but paused at the threshold. "Oh, and Danzo, be careful not to get caught in your own web. Even the cleverest spiders sometimes misjudge the strength of their prey."

Danzo didn’t reply, but his eyes narrowed.

Orochimaru vanished into the darkness with a slither of chakra, the sound of his robes trailing behind him like a hiss.

The laughter of the snake echoed as he slowly left his base.

Once the room was empty, Danzo exhaled slowly. From the shadows, Fuu and Torune emerged.

"He’s making his move," Danzo said. "Ensure everything proceeds without interference. Root must remain undetected until the time is right."

Torune nodded. "And the Sannin?"

"Let him play his part. Once we have achieved our objective, Orochimaru will have outlived his usefulness."

Fuu glanced at Danzo with a hint of caution. "Do we act immediately after the invasion begins?"

Danzo looked to the ceiling, as though seeing beyond the stone and into the village above.

"Yes. Once the Leaf has bled, Root will rise. We will be the salvation. And I will finally take the seat that has been denied to me for too long."

A pause. Soon he will have the leaf in his palm and he will shape the future. No longer will he have to abide by the ridiculous policy of Hiruzen. 

Danzo will march forward and the whole world will see as he takes his place as the rightful ruler of the village hidden in the leaves.

"Prepare everything. Soon I will leave the shadows and Konoha will see the light."

Fuu and Torune left, leaving their master alone. The stolen sharingans of his victims pulsed under the bandages. 

He placed a hand on his covered eye. Shisui's eye will be used for the benefit of this village, he will make sure of it.

 

---

 

Preliminary Tower - Forest of Death.

The five days were gone in an instant. Some teams qualified, some were out but one thing was common among all teams, the second phase was brutal.

Luckily for Sakura, she had Naruto in her team and because of that they were the first team to qualify for the next round. 

After the completion of the five days everyone was called to gather in the battle arena situated in the tower.

The vast underground arena hummed with anticipation. Its circular walls were lined with stone tiles worn smooth by generations of shinobi battles. 

Harsh fluorescent lighting overhead cast long shadows as the Genin teams who passed the second phase of the Chunin Exams gathered in the center.

Team 7, team 8 and team 10 stood together, Sasuke leaned against the wall with arms crossed, coolly surveying the competition. Shikamaru leaned beside him, eyes closed from exhaustion.

Choji stuffed his mouth with chips while Sakura nervously wrung her hands. Even now she has a part of her that is sacred of what is going to happen. Ino stood with them, but her eyes were not on her teammates.

Team 7, 8 and 10 were each accompanied by their Jonin sensei who were standing above on the viewing balconies talking among themselves.

The other teams to qualify were Team 11 led by Might Guy and Team Kabuto from Konoha, who they met during the written exams, stood in quiet formation.

While Team Gaara from the Sand exuded a dangerous stillness. Team 8 seemed especially wary of them.

And finally, a team from the sound village as Kabuto told them previously,stood confidently, the red-haired girl, who was looking in their direction and whispering something amusing to her teammates.

A ripple of movement passed through the arena as the doors creaked open. The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, entered, flanked by elite guards. A hush fell over the Genin and their sensei as the Hokage stepped forward.

"Welcome, young shinobi," Hiruzen said, his voice steady, firm, but kind. “You have passed the second phase of the Chunin Exams, a test designed to push your survival instincts, teamwork, and resilience to their very limits."

His eyes swept across the crowd. “The Chunin Exams are not simply a means to promotion. They are a symbol. A tradition passed through the Five Great Nations.” He said as his eyes swept over everyone.

“The exams are a way to honor peace through strength. Each village showcases its young warriors not only to test them but to prove its place in the world.”

The Hokage paused. “The final tournament will be public, witnessed by foreign dignitaries and Kage alike. You represent not just your team but your village. Make your choices with wisdom.”

Before the Hokage could continue, a man walked in front of them. 

“If I may, Lord Hokage.” He asked and the hokage gave him permission to speak.

He looked at everyone with tired eyes and a persistent cough stepped forward. “ I am Gekko Hayate.” he rasped. 

“Due to the high number of candidates that have passed the second phase, a preliminary elimination round will be held to cut down the numbers. Only those who pass this round will advance to the finals.”

A beat of silence, and then the genins argued but he silenced everyone and then he continued.

“The life of a ninja is unpredictable so you cannot complain about this. You have to prepare for anything but you also have a choice. 

This is your chance to withdraw if you’re injured or no longer wish to continue. If you do so, none of your teammates will get eliminated.” He finished speaking with a cough.

No one moved or said anything. They all looked each other in the eyes and conveyed their message.

Not a single Genin backed down except one.

“I quit.” Kabuto announced and left the arena silently.

Hayate gave a small, impressed nod. “Very well. The match-ups will be chosen randomly. Everyone, please step to the balconies.”

One by one, the Genin made their way to the balconies. Teams gathered around their sensei. 

Kurenai stood with Team 8. Asuma lit a cigarette near Team 10. Kakashi watched from behind his book as Team 7 approached.

But instead of heading to Team 7’s spot, Naruto walked towards the team from the sound village.

Everyone curiously watched what the red head was doing. He moved confidently, red hair catching the light, a calm aura trailing behind him. Without hesitation, he stood beside Karin as Dosu and Zaku made room.

Karin smiled, “Couldn’t stay away, huh?”

He gave a faint chuckle. “I just wanted to be with you.” He looked Karin straight in the eyes, who looked away.

Their brief, quiet exchange carried more warmth than expected, especially for Naruto.

From the opposite balcony, Hiruzen’s eyes narrowed slightly. He nudged Jiraiya beside him.

“He’s closer to that girl, he might have made contact during the second phase,” the Sannin muttered.

Hiruzen nodded but left the matter for now. Seeing an Uzumaki in the village was a surprise, one he didn't expect.

Kakashi glanced over from behind his book, one visible eye narrowing.Team 7 noticed immediately. Sakura blinked. “Why is he standing with her?”

“Because she is his family.” Kakashi replied calmly, returning to his book. The Hokage will deal with this matter.

Sasuke nodded seeing the red hairs, signature of the Uzumaki clan. Sakura just watched as they both talked and laughed.

Ino’s jaw clenched. Her fists tightened at her sides.

She tried to look away but she couldn’t.She watched Naruto laugh, actually laugh with the red-haired girl from Sound. 

Something twisted inside her chest. Something dark and unfamiliar. A seed of jealousy took root, and she hated how deeply it dug in.

She knew the girl was an Uzumaki and she was afraid of what that implied. She looked towards the hokage but the man was as calm as ever.

She shook her head, she didn't need to worry, with what the hokage told her, she would always have a chance to win Naruto’s heart and no one would stand in the way. Not even a girl from his own clan.

Ino’s attention was brought to the current situation as the screen showed the first matchup and Hayate’s voice echoed across the arena.

“The first match is between Naruto Uzumaki and Neji Hyūga. Please come to the floor.”

A murmur rippled through the crowd. Hinata gasped softly, eyes darting between the two. 

Neji, calm as ever, descended silently to the arena. Naruto followed, expression unreadable.

The two boys faced each other in the center.

The arena floor was quiet, yet heavy with anticipation. The dust-covered battleground stretched wide, surrounded by tall stone walls and observation balconies. 

Genin stood above on the balcony, observing in tense silence. Their sensei stood nearby, watching carefully, knowing that the coming battles would separate those truly ready to advance.

From the center of the arena, Hayate Gekko, clad in his Jounin vest and coughing softly as usual, raised a hand. 

"The first match of the preliminary round will now begin. Naruto Uzumaki versus Neji Hyuuga now commence."

Gasps and murmurs rippled through the observing Genin. Even among the crowd of rookies and newcomers, both names carried weight.

Neji Hyuuga, the prodigy of the Hyuuga clan, undefeated in the Academy and feared for his Byakugan and mastery of the Gentle Fist.

Naruto Uzumaki, the boy whose performance as a genin had turned heads. Now with his vivid red hair, calm demeanor, and skillful use of sealing and clones, he carried an aura none could ignore.

Naruto stepped forward, his spiky red hair resting against his headband, a wooden training sword slung across his back.

Ino’s eyes narrowed as she watched Naruto. He had barely spoken to her since she reached the tower. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides.

Kakashi, leaning with casual interest against the balcony rail, watched his student with a thoughtful eye.

“Yosh Kakashi, you are looking as cool as always.” Guy said as he approached team 7 along with his team.

“Hello Guy.” Kakashi said lazily.

“I have heard of Young Naruto but I assure you that Neji will win. Care to bet on that, my rival.”

No one said anything and then Kakashi looked at Guy and said, “hmm did you say anything?” And continued reading his book.

Guy fisted his hands, once again he was defeated by Kakashi’s cool attitude but today he will have his revenge.

“If Neji is defeated by Naruto then I will run around the village on my hands while wearing the traditional Konoha Jonin outfit.” Guy declared and everyone was surprised, even the hokage, knowing how much Guy loved his clothing.

Kakashi couldn't ignore this statement and so he accepted. “Fine and if Naruto lost I will walk around the village for a week without my face mask.” Some more gasps can be heard as everyone who knew Kakashi knows how much of a deal this was.

Guy was surprised for a bit and then he smiled softly. “Good for you Kakashi.” He said cryptically leaving Kakashi confused.

“Let's hope the best shinobi wins.” They both nodded and everyone looked at the two genin facing each other.

Kurenai, standing near her team, looked at Hinata who was fidgeting with her fingers. "Don't worry Hinata, everything will be fine.” She assured her ward.

Hinata didn't say anything. Neji was strong but Naruto was much stronger. She hoped that no one gets gravely injured knowing how those two fight.

Jiraiya and Hiruzen Sarutobi stood silently in the observatory, observing. Jiraiya's eyes were narrowed. "Who do you think will win sensei?." Jiraiya asked.

“Naruto.” Hiruzen said confidently and watched.

"Begin," Hayate announced.

Naruto drew his wooden sword slowly, the smooth grain of the weapon glinting in the light. 

His stance was relaxed, sword held loosely in one hand. His blue eyes watched Neji without a hint of emotion.

Neji activated his Byakugan, veins bulging around his eyes. "You're wasting everyone’s time, Naruto. Walk away."

Naruto remained silent.

Neji continued, stepping into his own stance, hands raised. "People like you and I cannot change our fate. No matter how hard we try and today, it is your destiny to lose to me."

“I don't believe in destiny.” Naruto simply said and then just watched Neji with calm and calculated eyes, which seemed to anger Neji a bit.

"You think effort can overcome destiny? Then why is it that you, who was top of your class, are still overshadowed by Sasuke Uchiha?” Neji taunted.

“Why does the village adore him while you remain unseen?" Neji's voice held a sharp edge, eyes flashing. "It is proof. Proof that fate decides who we are and what we are worth."

Sasuke watched from above but his eyes weren't on Neji, instead he was carefully observing Naruto.

Naruto finally moved. He placed the tip of the sword against the ground and leaned slightly on it. "You’re angry. I understand."

"I know about your father, Neji.” He continued and Neji stiffened. Even the Hokage and Kakashi leaned forward to hear this.

“I know how he died. I know he sacrificed himself for the good of this village and for me he was a true hero."

The words hit Neji like a physical blow. His stance faltered.

"How do you..” he couldn't even find words to say.

"And I know about the cursed seal placed on you," Naruto continued calmly, his voice carrying throughout the arena. "The cage that your clan uses to keep the Branch Family obedient."

Gasps and murmurs broke out across the balconies.

"Is it true?" Ino asked Asuma.

"The Hyuuga use seals on their own family?" Sakura said.

Team 8 stood silently. Shino’s mouth was pressed into a thin line, while Kiba looked at Hinata. 

They both know how sensitive this topic was for her. Seeing her silence, Kiba asked, “Hinata, are you okay?” but in return only silence greeted her.

Hinata gripped the railing tightly, her heart pounding. "Big brother Neji" She called in her heart. Hinata knew why her uncle died and to this day she blames herself.

Hiruzen Sarutobi’s expression was unreadable, his arms crossed as he watched the young Uzumaki.

Neji’s voice shook. "You think you know everything. You think understanding my pain makes you better than me?" He said angrily. Fury clouding his mind.

He moved forward to strike. His byakugan pulsates with power.

"No," Naruto said, lifting his wooden sword. He blocked the Hyuuga and jumped backwards.

"But I know this much, what the Hyuuga do with those seals disgusts me. As an Uzumaki, I know the pain of being controlled, used. I want to help. But I won’t help you, Neji. Not unless you decide you want help."

Hiruzen closed his eyes as the weight of those words settled. Both of those children have suffered so that this village could survive.

Once again he cursed his past decisions, if only things were handled differently then they would have been looking at a different picture.

Naruto stepped forward and Neji charged again. He moved his sword in a slash. A slash of wind charged towards Neji who saw the attack thanks to his byakugan and moved to his right to dodge the attack.

As soon as Neji landed, he felt a loud crunch in his abdomen which sent him flying. He slammed into the wall and looked up to see Naruto standing where he was moments ago with his punch stretching in the air.

Neji felt pain but he didn't falter. Suddenly he felt chakra beneath him and jumped just in time to avoid the spikes of earth that just rose from the ground.

He never saw anything like that. Naruto isn't using any hand signs, instead he is just moulding his chakra and giving shape to the jutsu. He has never seen anyone use ninjutsu like that.

"You say fate controls us? Naruto said as he gave Neji a chance to breathe.

“I say the only fate we all share is death. Everything in between? That’s ours. That’s in our hands and we are responsible for it."

Neji roared, anger overtaking him, and he dashed forward.

The battle erupted in a blur of movement.

Neji struck with a palm aimed at Naruto’s heart, but Naruto pivoted to the side, his wooden blade slamming down toward Neji’s shoulder. 

Neji twisted, deflecting the sword with the back of his forearm and responded with a flurry of Gentle Fist strikes.

Naruto’s body dispersed into a puff of smoke.

"Shadow Clone," Neji snarled. He knew of Naruto's infamous use of this jutsu.

Three more Narutos appeared from behind, each wielding identical wooden swords. Neji flipped backward, dodging two strikes, and released a burst of chakra through his palms to disrupt the clones.

One clone struck from behind, but Neji parried, landing a solid strike on the clone’s stomach, chakra infused fingers nearly severing its internal flow.

It exploded into smoke.

From above, the real Naruto descended, his sword glowing faintly with chakra.

*CLANG!*

Wood met palm as Neji raised a guard. The force pushed Neji back, boots dragging through the dust.

Naruto landed and spun. His clone rushed in from the right. Together, they engaged Neji in a dance of steel and palm.

The crowd watched in awe.

"He’s not even using his chains," Choji whispered. "And he’s still forcing Neji back."

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. "He’s controlling the entire pace, even while talking." He still doesn't know how strong Naruto really is.

“I have never seen Neji this frustrated.” Tenten said. Even when fighting strong opponents, Neji was never this disbalanced.

Neji finally managed to break free of the engagement, jumping back and breathing hard.

Naruto stood calmly, barely winded. "You’re good. But you’re fighting the wrong battle."

Neji growled. "What are you talking about?"

Without giving an answer, Naruto vanished.

Neji’s eyes widened. He’s behind, his byakugan showed but it was too late.

*THWACK!*

The wooden sword cracked across Neji’s back. He stumbled forward, spinning to defend, but Naruto was already gone.

A clone kicked Neji from the side, knocking him to the ground. The moment Neji tried to rise, a foot landed on his shoulder, pinning him.

Naruto, calm as ever, looked down at him.

"The moment you stop trying to change your destiny, you let someone else write it for you."

Neji’s body trembled as Naruto placed his sword against his neck. For a long moment, no one said anything.

Hayate approached. "Winner Naruto Uzumaki." The proctor announced.

Naruto stepped off him and walked towards the stairs leading to the balcony.

Silence.

No one cheered. No one clapped. The weight of what had just transpired settled over the arena like a fog.

As he passed Neji, he said quietly, "When you decide you want to fight your fate and write your own destiny, come find me. I’ll break your chains."

Neji remained on the ground, staring at the dust.

"That was excellent." Asuma muttered, eyes wide.

"He didn’t just win the fight," Kurenai said softly. "He crushed the foundation of Neji’s beliefs." Happy that someone finally showed the truth to the boy.

Hinata’s eyes glistened with tears. "Naruto, thank you." She will not let this opportunity go. There is a small window. As she looked towards Neji, she saw the doubt on his face and Hinata will make sure to bring her big brother back.

Kakashi let out a breath, pushing his hitai-ate up to expose his Sharingan, though it was unneeded. He’s becoming something else entirely, he thought.

He looked at Guy and said, “remember our bet.”

Guy looked with tears in his eyes, “for a youthful performance like that, I will even run naked.” He shouted and congratulated Kakashi again and again for training such a youthful student.

Ino was silent. Her heart pounded in her chest. The way Naruto moved, the words he spoke, the way he helped Neji, not just beat him. It was all the things she loved about him. 

Tenten swallowed hard. "I can't believe he lost. Neji never loses."

Sakura smiled, “neither does Naruto.” Naruto wasn't even using his full powers and he still beat Neji. That's why she liked him. He is so cool.

On the far side, Hiruzen looked to Jiraiya.

"The Will of Fire," Jiraiya murmured.

But Hiruzen shook his head. This is not the will of fire. This is the storm of Uzushio and he just hopes it doesn't drown Konoha.

Below, Naruto ascended the stairs to the balcony once more.

Karin waited for him, a quiet smile on her lips. "You didn’t even need to use seals."

He shrugged. "Didn’t want to hurt him."

Her smile widened. "You’re amazing." She was really enjoying her time with Naruto. For the first time since her mother died, Karin has smiled so much.

She gave her smiles to the family she had created in the sound but she never felt as free as she felt around Naruto.

Naruto looked down at Neji one last time. Chains could be broken. But only by the one wearing them.

And he would wait until Neji was ready.

 

---

 

Naruto took his position next to Karin. She congratulated him and so did her teammates. He moved his eyes to see the Hokage looking at him intently.

He was the reason Naruto is doing this. No matter what Hiruzen thinks, Naruto's allegiance is only with the Uzumaki and by standing here, next to an Uzumaki is a message to everyone of what his heart desires.

The screen displayed the next match and it was between Karin and that boy with the makeup from the sand village.

Karin’s teammates wished her luck and so did Naruto. He knows that Karin will win no matter what. She was an Uzumaki after all.

Both Karin and Kankuro took their positions. The proctor raised his hand. “Begin!”

Kankuro immediately stepped back and unwrapped Karasu, his puppet, smirking. “Are you ready to play?”

Karin stood still, her ruby eyes calculating. “You’re already inside my trap.”

She flung her hand forward, and glowing red chakra chains erupted from her back, slicing through the ground and lashing out toward Karasu.

Kankuro jumped back, commanding his puppet to intercept. Karasu deflected one of the chains, but another stabbed into the earth and dragged itself to Kankuro.

“She can manipulate chains like whips?” he muttered, controlling Karasu to unleash a barrage of poisoned senbon.

“She is using the same chains as Naruto?” Choji asked and every genin looked in fascination because they know what those chains are capable of.

Karin clapped her hands, water forming from her palms. “Water Style: Tearing Current Javelin!”

A sharp spear of water pierced the air, crashing into Karasu and knocking it back. Kankuro cursed and leapt into the air.

Suddenly, he froze midair, his eyes clouded.

“Genjutsu?”

Inside the illusion, Kankuro was surrounded by a thousand Karins, all walking closer.

From outside, the crowd saw Kankuro trembling.

Karin walked calmly, releasing more chains. One snapped toward him and wrapped around his torso, pinning him to the wall.

Proctor raised his hand. “Winner, Karin Uzumaki!”

The crowd murmured in amazement.

Temari narrowed her eyes. “She’s stronger than she looks.”

Naruto clapped hard, congratulating his clanmate for such an amazing performance. The match was over in an instant. Now that is what you call a powerful show of abilities.

Karin came back and her teammates and Naruto congratulated her. The only reason she was in these exams was to get a chance to meet Naruto.

Now that she had met him and talked with him, she thinks it might have been the best decision of her life. 

As she saw Naruto smile at her as his head is inclined towards one side causing the light to come from behind him and making his eyes shine even more which made something in Karin’s heart skip a beat, she wonders if her life will ever be the same again.

Meanwhile the other match has been announced. It was between the sand kunoichi versus the member of team Guy.

Naruto watched curiously as the Kunoichi from the Konoha was carrying scrolls with her. He wondered if she was going to use fuinjutsu.

This battle began and ended just like the previous match before. Tenten summoned multiple weapons and launched them in rapid succession. 

Temari, however, simply opened her giant fan and with a single swing, blew away every weapon midair.

Three strikes, and Tenten was spinning through the air, knocked out before hitting the ground.

“Winner, Temari!” the proctor announced.

Lee clenched his fists. “Tenten…”

Neji remained quiet, still thinking about Naruto’s words earlier.

Naruto shook her head, Temari probably was the worst opponent for Tenten.

The screen showed the next names and here Naruto paid full attention.

Ino Yamanaka vs Dosu Kinuta.

Ino versus one of Karin's teammates. As the boy went down declaring proudly how he is going to win, Naruto went to wish Ino good luck.

The girl smiled and went down. Naruto has full confidence in Ino. No matter who this Dosu is, Ino is going to wipe the floor with him.

“Begin!” Hayate announced once both combatants were ready.

Dosu smirked, raising his gauntlet. “Ready to get your pretty ass kicked.”

Ino didn’t answer. Her hands moved swiftly, pulling senbon from her pouch. She flung them in an arc, all laced with her specially-made poison.

Dosu dodged and launched a sound burst at her. Ino winced but rolled behind.

“Earth Style: Mud Wall!”

A protective dome of earth shielded her just in time for another sonic blast.

Dosu chuckled. “You’ll tire soon.”

Ino appeared behind him, using the distraction to strike with taijutsu. He blocked, but her next senbon nicked his arm.

His grin faded. Suddenly his body felt weak and the world around started spinning.

“You poisoned me!” He accused angrily and Naruto had to praise Ino for going straight for the kill without wasting any time.

It seems her lessons with Anko are really helping the Yamanaka.

Ino used the opening. “Mind Body Switch!”

Her chakra connected, and his body went still.

“Winner, Ino Yamanaka!” Hayate announced unceremoniously.

Dosu collapsed, body twitching from poison and chakra disruption.

“She’s improved a lot.” Naruto smiled. Choji and Sakura cheered for the girl as she made her way back to the balcony.

“Congratulations.” Naruto said as she passed her. Ino said her thanks but her eyes lingered on Naruto as he talked with Karin.

Once she left, Karin smiled and said, “you do know she likes you.” It was hard to miss all the stares and emotions that the Yamanaka were displaying.

Naruto sighed, “Yes I do.” He has known about it for a long time now. That is why he has tried to keep a distance from her but that all changed after his dinner with the Yamanaka family.

Some other matches happened one by one. Shino defeated Zaku by filling his sound gauntlets with bugs, resulting in them exploding.

And then Sakura and Kiba fought. Kiba cracked his knuckles. “Don’t take it personally, Sakura.”

Sakura narrowed her eyes. “I won’t. Just fight.”

Akamaru launched first, followed by Kiba with their “Fang Over Fang.”

Sakura leapt into the air and formed hand signs. “Water Style: Rising Current!”

A wall of water rose from the ground, throwing Akamaru off course. She vanished behind the mist.

Kiba sniffed. “Still here!” He dashed forward.

Suddenly, he halted. The world warped, Kiba saw Sakura’s clones appearing everywhere, laughing.

“Genjutsu?!” He immediately tried to release the illusion.

Sakura emerged behind him and struck his pressure point with a kunai.

He dropped.

“Winner, Sakura Haruno!”

Kurenai shook her head in shame, how can her own student not realise he was trapped in a genjutsu. Well she needs to credit Sakura for her excellent use of the illusions.

“Well done, Sakura.” Kakashi said as she came back. She lowered her head in embarrassment. Sasuke congratulated her too but Naruto remained with the red headed girl. 

When Sakura looked in his direction he gave her a smile and a thumbs up. Sakura smiled back but something was missing from the smile.

The matches continued.

Sasuke Uchiha vs Yoroi Akado 

Yoroi lunged for Sasuke, attempting to drain his chakra.

Sasuke ducked, flipped over him, and countered with precise taijutsu.

“Fire Style: Phoenix Fire!”

The small flames forced Yoroi back, giving Sasuke enough space.

A quick flurry of punches followed by a powerful kick to the jaw sent Yoroi crashing down.

“Winner, Sasuke Uchiha!”

Shikamaru Nara vs Misumi Tsurugi

Misumi’s limbs slithered toward Shikamaru, trying to bind him.

Shikamaru sighed. “Such a drag…” 

He dodged and positioned himself near a fire lamp.

“Fire Style: Ember Flicker!” It was surprising to see a Nara using ninjutsu. Usually it is too troublesome for them.

A small flame danced from his fingers to the floor.

Misumi laughed. “That’s it?” confident in his abilities to counter the jutsu but the flame cast a long shadow.

“Shadow Possession Jutsu!” he didn't see the shadow coming for him.

Misumi’s body froze.

“Time to end this.”

Shikamaru forced Misumi to walk into a wall and knock himself out.

“Winner, Shikamaru Nara!” Shikamaru sighed just thinking that now he has to train for the finals.

Asuma chuckled. “Smart kid.”

The next match was between Hinata Hyuga and Choji Akimichi.

Choji grew his fists and charged. “Here I come, Hinata!”

Hinata remained composed. “Gentle Fist.” She activated her byakugan.

She moved elegantly, evading Choji’s strikes. With a graceful pirouette, she struck his chakra points.

He stumbled.

She focused, adding a small genjutsu overlay. Choji saw multiple Hinatas.

“W-What?”

She took advantage of his confusion and landed the final blow to disable his chakra.

Choji fell gently.

“Winner, Hinata Hyuga!”

Kiba and Shino stared in shock.

“That was clean,” Kiba said.

Naruto, watching from above, nodded to Hinata when she glanced his way.

She blushed and turned away quickly.

Asuma shook her head as he saw a smirking Kurenai. They both made a bet on his team defeating her team and now that Hinata won he has to introduce her to his father.

His shoulder dropped as he dreaded the day when those two will meet not as Hokage and Shinobi but as his father and his girlfriend.

 

---

 

The arena had quieted, the last few fights echoing in our ears like thunder that had already rolled past.

Naruto leaned on the rail beside Karin, her eyes locked on the field below with her usual focused curiosity. But Naruto? His attention was already drawn to the red-haired boy with a cold stare and a heavy silence wrapped around him like a cloak.

"Gaara of the Sand and Rock Lee from Konoha," The proctor announced the next and final combatants.

Something about him had been bothering Naruto since the written exams. He didn’t have any proof, but the way his chakra felt, it wasn’t right.

 No, it was too wild. Too primal. Now that he had the Mind's Eye of Kagura activated, I could sense something more, like a massive beast hiding under a blanket of sand and Naruto suddenly had the exact idea who Gara really was.

"He's weird," Karin whispered beside me. "Creeps me out." Naruto listened but didn't react. His entire focus was on the next fight.

Guy's booming voice rang out below as Rock Lee stepped forward. "Lee! Remember your training, and show them your flames of youth!"

Lee saluted with gusto. "Yes, Guy-sensei! I will fight with all I have!"

Naruto grinned despite myself. Lee was so earnest, Naruto didn't sense even a hint of doubt in him but his grin slightly faded as Gaara simply raised his head slightly, that eerie expression never changing.

Hayate signaled the start.

"Begin!"

In a blur of green, Lee vanished.

Boom!

He reappeared behind Gaara with a spinning kick, but the sand on Gaara's gourd lashed out, blocking the attack instantly. A ripple of murmurs went through the audience.

Lee backed off, landing in a crouch. "So fast... but that sand. Is it automatic?" He asked 

But Gaara didn’t answer.

Lee charged again, fists and feet a whirlwind. Naruto leaned in, narrowing his eyes. Lee’s speed  was incredible.

 Naruto could barely keep up and that was saying something. But every strike was met by that sand. It was moving by itself, reacting like a living thing.

"That sand is acting like a defense system," Karin muttered. "It's like a kekkei genkai" she concluded but Naruto knew the real truth of what that sand is.

Karin glanced at him. "You think he's controlling it subconsciously?"

"More than that, the sand has a mind of its own." Naruto replied but his eyes never left the battle that was going on.

Gaara hadn’t moved a step. Lee was sweating now, his strikes becoming more intense. Suddenly he landed on top of the shinobi monument in the arena and took some deep breaths.

Guy crossed his arms, his face grim. "Lee.” He called his genin. “Do it, Lee. Show everyone your hard work." He gave his thumb up.

Lee slowly smiled, “Yes, Guy Sensi.” He saluted his teacher. Naruto wondered what Lee was going to do when suddenly he removed his weights and dropped them

BOOM!

The whole arena shook.

Karin's jaw dropped. "No way, those weren’t just weights, they were punishment seals in metal."

"Wha—?" Ino blinked. "He’s wearing them all this time?" No one answered because everyone was just as stunned.

Lee blurred again. This time, even Gaara’s sand struggled to keep up.

A punch connected.

A crack formed in the sand armor covering Gaara's cheek.

He staggered back, shock in his eyes for the first time.

Naruto leaned forward, sensing Gaara’s chakra surge. A monstrous chakra, jagged and throbbing with bloodlust.

"This isn’t good," he muttered. "Something inside him is reacting."

Lee wasn’t giving him a chance. Spinning kicks, flipping punches, he hit Gaara with a rising uppercut, then slammed him down with a heel drop.

Even the Hokage stood a little straighter.

"Impressive," Hiruzen said, stroking his beard. "His speed rivals jounin." He said and Jiraiya nodded.

Kakashi gave a rare nod. "That's Guy's training for you." He said to his students knowing full well what a beast Guy actually is in combat.

But Naruto's entire focus was on Gaara’s chakra. It was a building.

Then Gaara finally snarled, raising both hands.

"You’ll die, my sand will crush you." He said maniacally. The gourd burst open behind him.

"Sand Coffin!"

A tendril of sand shot out and caught Lee’s leg. He kicked it away, but more sand came grabbing his arms and legs.

"Sand Burial!"

Lee broke free at the last second, panting, bruised.

His voice trembled. "I need more speed."

Lee closed his eyes and everyone waited and then it happened.

He crossed his arms.

"First Gate: Gate of Opening... OPEN!"

A gust of wind exploded outward from his body. Naruto felt the spike in his chakra. It was raw, powerful and dangerous.

"He’s using forbidden taijutsu," Kakashi said, watching closely.

Lee surged forward, moving too fast to follow. He slammed Gaara into the wall, then the floor, then the wall again. Sand armor shattered.

Gaara screamed, blood leaking from his mouth.

"GO LEE!" Guy roared, fists clenched, tears in his eyes. "Make your youth shine brighter than ever!"

Lee activated the Second Gate.

Then the Third.

He roared with effort, launching Gaara upward.

"Primary Lotus!"

He wrapped around Gaara mid-air and spun, slamming him into the ground with a devastating impact.

The dust cloud rose like a bomb. Everyone held their breath. Even Naruto.

He reached out with his Mind’s Eye again.

There. In the crater, Gaara’s chakra pulsed again but now he could see it clearly, it was like a tail made of chakra.

"He’s the jinchūriki of the One-Tail. Shukaku." Naruto realised. It made sense now, the sand, the instability, the monstrous aura. It wasn’t just Gaara fighting.

Lee was barely standing. His legs trembled, muscles twitching from overexertion.

Then the sand moved again.

Gaara rose slowly, his body broken and bleeding, but he smiled.

"You hurt me. I’ll kill you... all of you..." Blood dripped from his mouth.

Sand surged towards Lee. He tried to dodge but collapsed.

The sand speared toward him.

Guy was already in motion. In a flash, he was at Lee’s side, blocking the attack with his bare arms.

Hayate shouted, "Gaara wins! Match over!"

The medics rushed in. Lee was unconscious.

But he had done it, he had forced a monster to bleed. Everyone was so stunned that no one spoke a word.

“He injured Gara.” Temari said with wide eyes. Kankuro couldn't even find words to describe what just happened. No one has ever hurt Gara and yet this clown like Genin from Konoha did.

“Why did you save him?” Gara asked, he couldn't understand why anyone would save someone who has lost.

“Because I love him.” Guy said as he took Lee towards the infirmary. Gara stared after them for a moment. Something unfamiliar passed through his eyes before that cold look settled again.

Gaara walked away, silent and trembling. Naruto stared after him, gripping the railing tight.

"So you’re a container." Naruto thought.

Karin placed a hand on my shoulder. "You okay?" She could see that something was going on inside Naruto's head.

Naruto nodded slowly. "Just thinking."

The storm inside me churned. Not just because Gaara was strong but because he now knew what he truly was.

With all matches concluded, the proctor stepped forward. “These are your final contenders for the tournament. Congratulations.”

Hiruzen looked down from the balcony, hands folded behind his back. Everyone was once again gathered in the arena.

“Congratulations to everyone for advancing to the next and final round. The finals will be held in one month's time. So you have a whole month to prepare.” He finished.

Anko came forward with a box, “No everyone will take a slip from the box and tell me their assigned numbers.”

Anko moved and everyone took the slips one by one.

“2” Shino said.

“6” Hinata replied.

“8” Sakura announced.

“5” was Sasuke's number.

“9” Naruto informed Anko.

“7” Ino cheered.

“1” Shikamaru was horrified to see the number one as his assigned number.

“4” Karin replied.

“3” Temari said.

“10” Gara said in his chilling voice.

Anko clapped her hands, “okay so that means number 1 will face number 2, number 3 will face number 4 and so on until we reach number 10.

The final will be battle royal where you are participating as a single entity instead of as a team.  The winner of each matchups will be moved forward until we only have one winner. Any questions?” Anko asked.

Shikamaru raised his hand, “What are the rules?” 

Anko grinned, “there are no rules, anything can happen and can be done to your opponent so prepare well.” 

With that the matchups were announced as 

The first match will be Shikamaru Vs Shino.

Then Temari vs Karin.

Sasuke Vs Hinata.

Ino Vs Sakura

And the last match was between Naruto Vs Gara.

“Be ready to die.” Gara said and left the arena without saying anything else.

Naruto just shook his head. Gara has no idea what is coming for him.

All the Genins were dismissed and while everyone stayed to talk among themselves, Naruto immediately left the building with Karin.

There were a lot of things he needed to do for the finals.

---

Chapter Ends

---

Bonus -

Notes:

A/N
So The Chunin Exams have begun.
At first I wanted to do a long exam where one chapter was dedicated to every phase and then I scrapped that idea because this story is an Uzumaki centric fic and I am focusing too much on Konoha.
Also I wrote the whole Naruto and Karin meetup but then two things happened. First this chapter was getting too long and I wanted to end the preliminary here and second and most important, after writing the scene I realised that it didn't have the same impact as I intended. There were too many things happening with the Chunin exams, Orochimaru and preliminary and so I decided to shift that portion for the future.
Karin and Naruto have finally met and so now the story can progress to where I wanted from the start.
Next chapter we will see what happened between Naruto and Karin and their visit to Uzushio.
There will be a special appearance I want to write so I just hope that also happens in the next chapter.
Please review and do not forget to leave a comment.

Chapter 21: Training, Heart and Future.

Summary:

Everyone is preparing for the finals while Naruto and Karin are having the time their of life.

Danzo is ready to make his move and I hate him for that.

At the training ground , Kakashi held a folded note in his hands, its words were stark and brief, Kakashi-sensei, I’m training outside the village. I’ll be back for the finals. —Naruto. 

 

The morning sun streamed through the trees, casting long shadows across the training ground as Sasuke and Sakura stood before him, waiting for his explanation.

 

Kakashi’s visible eye narrowed, his voice calm but tinged with curiosity. “Naruto’s gone to train alone. He’ll return for the finals. For now, we focus on your preparation.”

 

“Where did he go, Sensei?” Sasuke accepted Kakashi's words immediately but it was Sakura who asked the question.

 

“I don't know. Let's just hope that Naruto is doing well. I need to focus on you two. So here's what we are gonna do….” he explained to them his plan for the next month.

 

Sasuke with Kakashi -

 

In a dense forest beyond Konoha’s gates, the air crackled with tension as Kakashi led Sasuke through a maze of towering pines. 

 

He has decided to personally train Sasuke while He found Sakura an excellent teacher to suit her specialities. He will still check on her from time to time to make sure she is fully prepared but Kakashi is not suited to teach Sakura in her expertise.

 

Kakashi stopped as they reached their destination and Sasuke followed him. The Uchiha’s dark hair clung to his sweat-slicked forehead, his Sharingan spinning as he tracked Kakashi’s movements. 

 

The Chunin Exams finals loomed, and Hinata’s Byakugan was a challenge Sasuke refused to underestimate.

 

“Speed is your advantage,” Kakashi said, vanishing in a blur of leaves. A flurry of kunai sliced through the air, forcing a surprised Sasuke to pivot, his own blades deflecting them with precision. 

 

“Hinata’s Gentle Fist will shut you down if you’re not fast enough. Move!” Kakashi is not going to waste any time.

 

Sasuke gritted his teeth, his body a streak of motion as he wove through traps, wires snapping, logs swinging. 

 

His Sharingan caught every detail, predicting Kakashi’s feints. “I won’t lose to her,” he growled, landing in a crouch. “Show me something worth my time.”

 

Kakashi’s eye crinkled, a rare spark of amusement. “Fine. Pay attention.” His hand glowed, lightning coalescing into a piercing chirp that echoed through the forest. 

 

“This is Chidori, my creation. It is a jutsu of raw power, but it demands control. You are lucky that you have the two most essential things to use this jutsu. Observe it through your Sharingan and focus.” Kakashi explained and thrust his hand forward, the lightning tearing a boulder to shards.

 

Sasuke’s eyes widened, his competitive fire igniting. He raised his hand, chakra surging as he mimicked the technique. The air screamed with electricity, but his hand wasn't encased in the jutsu like Kakashi was. 

 

“Tch,” he muttered, sweat dripping. “It’s hard.” channeling chakra was one thing but channeling elemental chakra was a totally different huddle.

 

“Keep your chakra steady,” Kakashi instructed, tossing a kunai to test Sasuke’s focus. Sasuke dodged, his hand flaring with electricity again, this time much more visible. 

 

“Better,” Kakashi said. “But remember, I am not teaching this jutsu for you to use against a fellow Konoha shinobi. This is my own creation and I am passing it down to you as my student.”

 

Sasuke wiped his brow, his Sharingan burning. He didn't say anything but Kakashi's words touched him. 

 

The man has been a great presence in his life, he taught him well and advised him on different matters again and again. 

 

Sasuke knows that he has become more mature thanks to Kakashi and now the man is giving him even his prized creation. To show his appreciation Sasuke trained harder than ever.

 

“Before you learn this jutsu, we need to prepare your body for it. Follow me.” Kakashi made him do drills, kenjutsu, ninjutsu, and chakra control exercises.

 

They sparred together, ran for kilometers. One thing Sasuke liked was Kakashi always joined them for training, really showing how serious he is.

 

For days, they trained, Sasuke’s speed sharpening, his aim growing more precise, his instincts getting more sharp and his strength increasing. 

 

Each strike, each blow, each jutsu was a step toward proving himself, not just against Hinata, but in a world where strength was everything.

 

“Earth Style : Mud Boulder Jutsu!” 

 

Kakashi created 5 boulders of mud, “your next goal is to cut through these boulders using nothing but your sword. You have to encase your weapon in the lightning chakra and cut the boulder in half.” He said and he probably saw the expression on Sasuke's face because he continued.

 

“It is much easier to channel elemental chakra into a weapon, then encasing your own body in it. You already have a basic understanding of your affinity so you know lightning is weak against earth and so you need to make it more and more strong to cut the boulder. 

 

It will improve your control, the strength of your chakra and your mastery over your affinity.” Kakashi explained and to show how it's done, Kakashi took out a kunai, encased it in lightning and threw it.

 

Sasuke watched in awe as the kunai went right through a boulder leaving a gaping hole behind and without wasting any more time he went to work. He has five boulders to cut after all.

 

Sakura’s Training with Shizune

 

 

At Konoha’s hospital training yard, the sun beat down on a packed dirt arena, where Sakura faced Shizune, her pink hair tied back in a practical knot. 

 

Tsunade and Shizune had returned to the village fifteen days ago, and Shizune’s work in the hospital had already earned her respect. Now, she stood with sleeves rolled up, her eyes sharp as she assessed Sakura’s stance.

 

“Medical ninjutsu requires perfect chakra control,” Shizune said, her palm glowing green as she healed a shallow cut on her arm. 

 

“But the finals demand more. Ino’s faster than you think, and she’s been training with Anko. Let’s build your taijutsu.”

 

Sakura nodded, her green eyes fierce with resolve. Ino’s confidence, her abilities have grown since Wave. If Sakura didn't take this seriously then she is only going to get humiliated in front of everyone.

 

Sakura wanted to prove herself, not just to her team, but to herself. “I’m ready,” she said, dropping into a stance.

 

Shizune lunged, her movements fluid and precise, a kunai flashing in her hand. Sakura ducked, her reflexes sharper since the Wave mission, and countered with a sweeping kick. 

 

Shizune blocked, smiling. “Good, but don’t just react, anticipate and dodge.” She tossed a senbon, forcing Sakura to roll aside, her hands already glowing with chakra.

 

“Try this,” Shizune said, demonstrating a medical technique that coated her fist in chakra, amplifying a punch that cracked a wooden dummy. “Chakra-enhanced strength. This is Tsunade’s specialty. It’s about precision, not brute force.”

 

Sakura focused, channeling chakra to her fist. Her punch splintered a target, but the recoil made her wince. “It’s harder than it looks,” she panted. 

 

Shizune nodded. “Keep practicing. You have talent and excellent control. I wasn't able to utilise this fully but I have an inkling that you will.”

 

For days, Sakura practised, dodging Shizune’s relentless strikes, healing minor bruises with pinpoint chakra control, and refining her enhanced punches. 

 

“I won’t lose,” she whispered, her thoughts flickering to the finals, where she’d face Ino head-on. Her heart burned to prove her growth, to stand as an equal in a world of prodigies.

 

Hinata’s Training with Kurenai and Neji

 

The Hyuga compound’s training ground was a place of disciplined silence, broken only by the hum of chakra and the soft thud of palms striking dummies. 

 

Hinata moved through Gentle Fist forms, her Byakugan active, veins pulsing around her lavender eyes. Kurenai stood nearby, her red eyes tracking every move, while Neji sparred against a rotating target, his strikes precise but less cold than before.

 

Naruto’s words from the preliminaries had lingered in Neji’s mind, chipping away at his belief in fate. 

 

Hinata went to talk with him immediately after the preliminary, her heart set on rebuilding the bond they’d shared as children.

 

She apologised for everything that has happened and she promised to change her clan but she couldn't do it alone. She needs help not from anyone but from her big brother who once promised to always protect her.

 

All anger inside Neji vanished in an instant. He never really hated Hinata, he hated her status and seeing Hinata on her knees bowing her head and asking for forgiveness melted him.

 

He immediately hugged Hinata, apologising for his cruel behaviour in the past. Both brother and sister just sat there hugging each other and apologising for everything.

 

And now they are here to get Hinata ready to face her foe in the Chunin exam finals.

 

“Neji, match her tempo!” Kurenai called in a firm voice. “Hinata, your strikes are fluid, but Sasuke’s Sharingan will read them. Add unpredictability.” 

 

Hinata nodded, sweat beading on her brow as she shifted her stance, her palms striking in a rapid, spiraling pattern that disrupted the air.

 

“I want to show I’ve changed,” Hinata said softly, her voice steady despite her exertion. 

 

“To prove I’m not weak.” She spun, her Gentle Fist targeting a dummy’s tenketsu, sealing its simulated chakra points with precision.

 

Neji paused, his Byakugan flickering as he glanced at her. “You’re not weak, Hinata-sama,” he said, his tone softer than usual. 

 

“But Sasuke is relentless. Don’t hesitate.” He lunged, his own strikes a mirror of hers, faster and sharper. Their palms clashed, chakra sparking in a controlled burst.

 

Kurenai smiled faintly. “Good. Hinata, vary your angles. Neji, guide her.” Neji nodded, stepping closer. 

 

“When we were kids,” he said quietly, “you never backed down. Use that now.” Hinata’s eyes widened, a spark of hope igniting. 

 

She attacked again, her strikes weaving unpredictably, forcing Neji to pivot with his Eight Trigrams Palm Rotation.

 

The training stretched into the afternoon, Hinata’s resolve growing with each strike, her heart set on facing Sasuke and mending her bond with Neji. 

 

“I’ll keep pushing,” she vowed, her Byakugan burning with determination.

 

Shikamaru’s Training with Asuma

 

In a sun-dappled clearing on Konoha’s outskirts, Asuma leaned against a tree, cigarette smoke curling as Shikamaru crouched, his shadow stretching across the ground like a living web. 

 

Shikamaru’s lazy demeanor hid a mind sharper than any blade, but the finals against Shino’s insects loomed like a troublesome puzzle.

 

“Your Shadow Possession is solid,” Asuma said, flicking ash. “But Shino’s bugs don’t stop. You need strategy.” 

 

He tossed three kunai in a staggered arc, forcing Shikamaru to react. The Nara sighed, his shadow splitting into tendrils that snagged each blade mid-air. “This is such a drag,” he muttered.

 

Asuma grinned, drawing his chakra blades. “Life’s a drag if you lose. Trap me.” He lunged, wind chakra flaring along his blades. 

 

Shikamaru rolled, his shadow expanding into a complex net, weaving through the grass to pin Asuma’s shadow. 

 

The jounin froze, chuckling. “Not bad. But Shino’s insects can swarm from any angle.”

 

Shikamaru groaned, releasing the jutsu. “Troublesome bugs.” He sat, analyzing the field, his mind racing through tactics. “If I angle the shadow through the trees, I can limit their paths.” 

 

Asuma nodded, tossing a smoke bomb. “Test it.” Shikamaru’s shadow surged, splitting into multiple strands that trapped the bomb’s shadow, halting it. 

 

“Too much work,” he complained, but his eyes gleamed with calculation.

 

For the next few days, Asuma’s attacks pushed Shikamaru to refine his shadow’s range and precision, weaving patterns that could outmaneuver Shino’s relentless swarm. 

 

“You’re smarter than he is,” Asuma said. “Use it.” Shikamaru sighed, but his resolve hardened, ready to face the finals with a plan.

 

 

Ino’s Training with Anko

 

In a dense forest near Konoha, Ino moved like a shadow, her blonde hair tied back tightly as she dodged a barrage of kunai launched by Anko. 

 

Nearly Two and a half months under the snake mistress’s brutal training since Wave had transformed Ino’s reflexes, her body leaner, her movements sharper. 

 

The finals against Sakura were personal, a chance to prove her strength, driven by her heart and a mission she couldn’t share.

 

“Faster, Ino-pig!” Anko barked, summoning a coiled snake that struck from the underbrush. Ino vaulted over it, landing in a crouch. 

 

“Sakura’s been training hard,” Anko said, twirling a kunai. “What’s your fire? That Uzumaki boy?”

 

Ino’s cheeks flushed, but she didn’t falter, flickering through a substitution without smoke or sound, reappearing behind Anko with a kunai at her throat. 

 

“It’s not just him,” she said, voice steady. Her feelings for Naruto, sparked in the academy, deepened when he saved her.

 

“I want to be strong for me.” she replied.

 

Anko laughed, slipping free with a serpentine twist. “Good answer. Now, move.” She tossed a smoke bomb, the forest filling with haze. 

 

Ino vanished, her footsteps silent as she circled, using Anko’s own tricks against her. A kunai grazed Anko’s sleeve, and the jounin grinned. “You’re learning, kid.”

 

Ino’s training pushed her to the extreme, dodging snakes, weaving through traps, and landing precise strikes. 

 

Each move honed her taijutsu and stealth, her mind fixed on Sakura and the finals. “I’ll show everyone,” Ino whispered, her heart racing with purpose.

 

Temari and Gaara’s Preparation

 

In one of Konoha's training grounds, Temari stood atop a boulder, her giant fan gleaming under the relentless sun. 

 

She swung, unleashing a Wind Style: Scythe Weasel that carved deep trenches through the sand, shredding stone targets with precision.

 

Baki watched, his arms crossed, his voice cutting through the wind. “Your technique’s deadly, Temari, but for our objective, you'll need more.”

 

Temari smirked, adjusting her fan’s straps. “Don’t worry, these Konoha genins won't knew what hit them” She swung again, her Wind Style: Great Sickle Weasel summoning a gale that tore through multiple targets, the air howling with her power. 

 

“They won’t touch me,” she said, her confidence unshaken. Baki nodded. “Keep that edge. The finals are Suna's stage to shine.”

 

For the next month, Temari drilled, her wind techniques growing sharper, her movements fluid as she prepared. 

 

The finals were her chance to prove Suna’s dominance, and she’d leave no room for failure.

 

In a shadowed cave far from the training grounds, Gaara sat cross-legged, his sand coiling around him like a living shield. 

 

Shukaku’s voice hissed in his mind, “Crush them all. Spill their blood.” Gaara’s teal eyes glinted, fixed on the thought of the finals’ arena, where he’d face his opponent. 

 

“They’ll break,” he whispered, his sand surging in a violent spiral, crushing rocks to powder.

 

Gaara didn’t train, Shukaku’s power was a furnace within him, fueled by isolation and bloodlust. He sat motionless, his sand weaving patterns of destruction, each grain a promise of chaos. 

 

The finals were a battlefield, and he’d bury his enemy in it.

 

As dusk settled over Konoha and days moved, the finalists pushed their limits, their resolve forged in sweat and steel. 

 

Sasuke’s lightning crackled, Sakura’s fists glowed, Hinata’s Byakugan burned, Shikamaru’s shadows danced, Ino’s kunai flashed, Temari’s winds roared, and Gaara’s sand hungered. 

 

The Chunin Exams finals loomed, a crucible where their strength would be tested, and their futures carved.

 

---

 

The forest beyond Konoha’s gates was silent, the pre-dawn air sharp as Naruto led Karin to a hidden grove. His red hair glowed faintly, blue eyes scanning the shadows, mind focused on his true destination. 

 

Karin followed, her purple obi swaying, her Kusanagi blade sheathed, her red hair a mirror of his. 

 

Since their meeting in the preliminary tower, their bond had deepened by a shared dream of Uzushio, forged by her search for the chosen one and his mark as its bearer.

 

“You ready?” Naruto asked, his voice low but warm, a contrast to his usual cold demeanor.

 

Karin nodded, her eyes bright with anticipation. “I’ve been ready since I met you,” she said, her voice steady, echoing their tower conversation.

 

Naruto stopped before the Uzumaki shrine, its stone surface etched with swirling seals that pulsed with ancient chakra. Only Naruto, bearing the crimson swirl mark, could access this dimensional gateway while Uzushio remained sealed. 

 

“Hold my hand,” he said, extending his ungloved palm, the mark glowing faintly. Karin grasped it, her fingers warm against his, a flicker of trust and something deeper passing between them, as it had in the tower. 

 

The seals flared, and a portal of swirling tides opened, pulling them through. They emerged on Uzushio’s shores, where whirlpools roared under a twilight sky, the island’s ruins a testament to its lost glory. 

 

Crumbling spires and seal-carved cliffs stood defiant, their chakra alive despite the seal. Naruto released Karin’s hand, his gaze softening as he took in the island. 

 

“This is Uzushio,” he said, his voice carrying the warmth he’d shown when he revealed his mark. “Our home.”

 

Karin’s breath caught, her Uzumaki senses overwhelmed by the land’s energy. Her purple obi brushed the sand as she knelt, touching the ground. “It’s everything I dreamed,” she whispered. 

 

“You promised I’d see it, Naruto. You kept your word.” Naruto’s smile was faint but genuine, mirroring the one that had softened her in the tower. 

 

“You’re Uzumaki. This is where you belong.” He led her through the ruins, past shattered temples and seal-stones, to a cliff overlooking a churning vortex. There, a nine-tailed fox lounged, its fur blazing red, eyes glinting with ancient wisdom.

 

Karin tensed, her hand twitching toward her Kusanagi, but Naruto’s calm voice steadied her. “Karin, this is Kurama. Devi’s brother. My family.” He’d told her about Kurama in the tower, easing her fear of the Kyubi.

 

“So, you’re the girl who hugged Naruto senseless,” Kurama rumbled, his tone gruff but warm. “Got more fire than I expected.”

 

Karin’s cheeks flushed, the memory of her impulsive hug in the tower sparking a shy smile. 

 

“I’m not scared of you anymore,” she said, stepping forward, her voice steady. “Naruto trusts you, so I do too.” Karin smiled while looking at Kurama.

 

Naruto’s hand brushed her shoulder, a reassuring touch that sent a quiet warmth through her, echoing their fleeting closeness in the tower.

 

“Bold words,” Kurama said, his tails flicking. “You’ve got an Uzumaki spirit. Show me you can keep up.”

 

The month in Uzushio unfolded like a tide, weaving Naruto, Karin, and Kurama into a family bound by blood and purpose. 

 

Each dawn, they trained in a courtyard of cracked stone, Naruto guiding Karin through Uzumaki techniques. 

 

He summoned a thousand shadow clones without hand signs, each wielding wooden swords, their blades flashing in a deadly dance. 

 

“Chakra chains,” he said, his crimson chains erupting, slicing through clones with precision honed by Devi’s teachings. “Yours are strong, Karin, but they lack speed.”

 

Karin nodded, her six chains flaring, their glow matching her the sun. “Like this?” she asked, guiding them to shatter a stone pillar, her movements sharper since their tower meeting.

 

Naruto’s eyes gleamed with approval, a subtle spark that made her pulse quicken, as it had when their hands brushed that night. “Better,” he said, his voice softer. “Focus on flow, like the whirlpools.”

 

They sparred, chains clashing with Uzumaken’s blade, their synergy growing with each strike. “You’re both too rigid,” Kurama barked, sprawled on a ruin. “Uzumaki fight with heart, not just skill. Feel the island’s pulse, let yourself flow like the waves!”

 

“Yeah Karin, fight with your heart.” Naruto mimicked Kurama's voice with laughter. Karin laughed, dodging Naruto’s invisible chain with a flicker of speed honed in Sound. 

 

“Heart, huh? Like when I hugged you in the tower?” she teased, her Kusanagi parrying his strike. 

 

Naruto smirked, a rare lightness in his eyes, the same warmth he’d shown when he accepted her dream. 

 

“Maybe,” he said, their blades locking, faces close enough to feel each other’s breath. The air stilled, a quiet connection echoing their tower hug, unspoken but real.

 

“Focus, you two,” Kurama teased, his eyes glinting. “Naruto, Gaara’s sand won’t care about your smiles and Karin, that Suna girl’s wind will cut you if you’re distracted.”

 

Naruto chuckled, stepping back. “Gaara’s mine.” Karin grinned, her chains coiling. “And Temari won’t touch me.” 

 

Kurama shook his head, it was nice to see both of them enjoying themselves. They have suffered enough and have now found the joy of being with family.

 

Speaking of family, maybe it was time he also talked with Shukaku.

 

They trained again and again, chains and blades weaving through the ruins, their laughter mingling with the whirlpools’ roar. 

 

Karin’s movements grew bolder, inspired by Naruto’s promise in the tower, while his strikes carried a new ease, her presence softening his guarded heart.

 

At night, they planned Uzushio’s restoration by a campfire, the island’s chakra humming around them. 

 

Naruto traced seals on a scroll, his voice steady, echoing his tower confession. “The mark will unseal Uzushio. Tenzen and Hiro are in Wave, waiting. We’ll need more Uzumaki to truly restore our home.”

 

Karin leaned forward, her purple obi catching the firelight. “I’ve got people,” she said, her voice firm, as it had been when she spoke of her family. 

 

“Kaizen and Shiro, the twins I told you about, The grandparents and their three grandkids, all Uzumaki, living with me in Sound. They’re ready to fight for this.” 

 

Her thoughts drifted to Guren, her loyal friend, and Dosu and Zaku, her Sound teammates whose loyalty she cherished and many, many more.

 

Naruto’s eyes softened, the same spark from their tower talk. “We’ll bring them all here,” he said, his hand brushing hers as he passed the scroll. 

 

Their fingers lingered, a quiet warmth passing between them, as it had when they shared water that night. “Together, we’ll rebuild Uzushio.”

 

“Bonds are the key,” Kurama said, his voice low. “You’re starting to understand. Keep that fire burning, and this island will rise.”

 

Karin’s gaze lingered on Naruto, his red hair glowing as he debated seals with Kurama, his smile rare but bright, as it had been when he showed her the mark. 

 

Her heart skipped, memories flooding back, her mother’s death in Kusa’s flames, her vow to find the chosen one, her years with Orochimaru, finding Kaizen, Shiro, and the Uzumaki family. 

 

She had come so far, Karin thought, watching Naruto laugh at Kurama’s jibe. He’s the chosen one and he’s more than I dreamed. 

 

The warmth in her chest was more than pride, it was a quiet hope, mirrored in the way Naruto’s eyes met hers, a silent spark neither named.

 

Karin's mind went to their first meeting, how the stars blessed her that she met Naruto. She closed her eyes remembering the night that changed everything.

 

Flashback

 

Preliminary Tower

 

The tower in the Forest of Death stood silent, its stone walls damp with the night’s chill. Inside a small room, Naruto sat cross-legged. 

 

His red hair fell over his closed eyes, his breathing steady as he meditated, the crimson swirl mark on his palm glowing faintly. 

 

The second stage of the Chunin Exams had ended, Team 7’s scrolls secured, but Naruto’s mind was on Uzushio, its ruins, its seals and his resolve to restore his clan’s home.

 

A soft knock broke his focus. His mind’s eye, honed by Devi’s teachings, reached out, sensing a chakra signature vibrant with Uzumaki blood, familiar yet unknown. 

 

Without moving, he summoned a shadow clone, its form materializing without hand signs or smoke. 

 

The clone opened the door, revealing a girl with red hair tied back, her purple obi vivid against her dark attire and a Uzumaki symbol on her heart.

 

“I’m Karin Uzumaki,” she said, her voice steady but laced with nervous anticipation. “I came here to speak to you, Naruto?”

 

The clone studied her, its gaze mirroring Naruto’s cold precision. “Come in,” it said, stepping aside. 

 

Karin entered, her eyes scanning the room until they landed on the real Naruto, still seated, his presence commanding despite his stillness. 

 

The clone dissipated in a flicker, and Naruto stood, his face not giving anything going in his mind.

 

“You’re Uzumaki,” he said, his voice low, almost a challenge. He activated his emotion-sensing ability, a technique that allowed him to read intent through chakra. 

 

Karin’s aura pulsed with sincerity, hope, and a buried pain, no malice, no deceit. His guard eased, but only slightly.

 

Karin nodded, her hands clasped to steady herself. “I’m from the Sound Village. I’ve been looking for you.” Her eyes, sharp with Uzumaki clarity, met his. 

 

“My spies, Shiro and Kaizen, two Uzumaki like us, told me about you. They heard whispers in Konoha, about a red-haired ninja with the Uzumaki name.”

 

Naruto’s brow arched, his emotion-sensing confirming her truth. “Spies?” he asked, his tone neutral but curious.

 

“They’re survivors, like me,” Karin said, her voice softening. “I found them years ago, hiding from Kumo’s hunters. They’re the best when it comes to infiltrate and they both move like a ghost. 

 

They live with me in Sound, along with a family we found, an old Uzumaki grandfather and grandmother, and their three grandkids.” Karin said sincerely.

 

Naruto leaned against the wall, his eyes searching hers. Her chakra flared with pride, loyalty, and a longing he recognized. 

 

“Why seek me out?” he asked, his voice softer now.

 

Karin took a breath, her hands unclasping. “Do you know the prophecy about the chosen one who’ll unseal Uzushio?”

 

Naruto nodded, his expression unreadable. He didn't say anything, trying to see what Karin had to say.

 

Karin’s eyes lit up, her voice trembling with hope. “I’ve been searching for the chosen one since I was a kid. Before my mother died in Grass Village,I promised her that  I’d find him or her.” Her voice faltered as she remembered her mother.

 

“I want to rebuild Uzushio, bring our clan back. Shiro and Kaizen told me how Konoha treats you.” She stepped closer, her gaze earnest. 

 

“Konoha doesn’t deserve you. I’ve seen how they treat outsiders. Come with us, to Sound. We'll go live in Uzushio, with our family. You deserve better, you deserve family”

 

Naruto’s emotion-sensing flared again, her sincerity washing over him like a tide. No hidden motives, only a dream that mirrored his own. 

 

He smiled, a rare, genuine curve of his lips that softened his cold demeanor. “You’re honest,” he said, pulling off his glove to reveal the crimson swirl mark, fully colored but dormant. 

 

“I’m the promised child.” He revealed. Karin’s breath caught, her eyes locking on the mark. “You’re the chosen one?” she whispered, tears welling.

 

Naruto’s voice grew quiet, his gaze distant. He took Karin’s hand in his own hand and they both sat down. 

 

“When I was seven, I stumbled into the Uzumaki shrine and found a mask. I accidentally used it to summon Devi’s, whose soul was sealed inside the mask.” Naruto smiled, remembering that day.

 

“Devi was the one who founded our home. She is the founder of Uzushio. She told me who I am. She trained me, taught me and raised me. Kurama, her brother, helped me alongside her. 

 

They showed me Uzushio, told me the prophecy. They told me how the world betrayed my clan, and ignored their fall. My goal is to unseal Uzushio, rebuild it, and reunite our clan.” Naruto said with confidence, his eyes shining with resolve.

 

Karin’s tears spilled over, her hands trembling as she listened. The weight of her search, years of loss, of clinging to Orochimaru’s care, of protecting Kaizen, Shiro, and the Uzumaki family, crashed against Naruto’s words.

 

“You’re him,” she choked out, stepping forward. “I’ve looked for so long and you’re right here.”

 

Without thinking, she closed the distance and hugged him, her arms tight around his shoulders, her face buried in his chest. 

 

Naruto froze, he sensed her overwhelming relief, her hope, her warmth. His heart stirred, a crack in his guarded walls, and he returned the embrace, his hands gentle on her back. 

 

The moment lingered, a bond deeper than blood, until Karin pulled back, her cheeks flushed with a hint of blush. Naruto’s face warmed, a matching flush betraying the stoic Uzumaki.

 

“Sorry,” Karin said, wiping her eyes, her smile shy. “I just… I can’t believe it.”

 

Naruto’s smile returned, softer now. “After the preliminaries, I’ll take you to Uzushio. The shrine’s a gateway, but only I can use it until the island’s unsealed. You’ll see it.”

 

Karin’s eyes widened, her voice ecstatic. “Really? I’d love that.” Her heart raced, the chosen one’s promise igniting her dream.

 

They sat on the floor, the night stretching as they talked, their voices weaving a tapestry of shared pain and hope. 

 

Karin spoke of her life, her mother’s death, her escape to Sound, Orochimaru’s mentorship. 

 

“He saved me when I was seven,” she said, her tone conflicted. “Trained me, gave me a purpose. I know he’s not good, but he’s been there.”

 

Naruto nodded, finding no deceit in Karin's words. “Doesn’t matter who he is,” he said. “You’re Uzumaki. That’s what counts.” His acceptance eased her, like a weight lifted from her heart.

 

Naruto shared more, his lonely years in Konoha, Devi’s lessons, Kurama’s gruff guidance. “Kurama is the nine tail fox, but he’s family,” he said, chuckling. “He’ll like you.” 

 

Karin smiled, surprised to hear who Kurama really is but her fear of the nine tails fading at his warmth.

 

They spoke of Uzushio, their dreams aligning. “I want our clan to stand tall again,” Karin said, her eyes bright. “Kaizen, Shiro, the others, we’re a start. With you, we can do it.”

 

Naruto’s gaze softened, a spark of connection in his eyes. “We will. Tenzen and Hiro are in Wave, waiting. We’ll bring them all together.” 

 

His hand brushed hers as he passed a water flask, their fingers lingering, a quiet moment that made both their hearts skip.

 

As dawn crept through the tower’s windows, Karin stood, her purple obi catching the light. “Thank you, Naruto,” she said, her voice thick with emotion. “For being the chosen one. For giving me hope.”

 

Naruto rose, his smile warm despite his cold resolve. “Thank you, Karin. For finding me.” 

 

They parted, their bond sealed, a family born in the shadow of Uzushio’s dream.

 

Flashback ends.

 

 

Karin snapped out of the memory, her fingers still on the stone, Uzushio’s whirlpools roaring in the distance. 

 

Naruto talked with Kurama, his smile bright. Her heart skipped again, the tower’s hug a vivid echo. Naruto looked at her and gave her a smile that made the warmth in her more bright.

 

One evening, under Uzushio’s star-pierced sky, Naruto and Karin sat on a cliff, sharing dried fish, as they looked over the island of Uzushio. 

 

Kurama sprawled nearby, his tails swaying. “You’re both getting soft,” he teased. “All this family talk. Devi would’ve laughed her head off.”

 

Naruto tossed a pebble into the vortex below, his chuckle warm, “She’d have liked Karin,” he said, his voice quiet, sad that Devi isn't with them anymore. 

 

Karin’s cheeks flushed, her fingers brushing his as she passed the fish. “You think so?” she asked, her tone light but searching.

 

“Yeah,” Naruto said, meeting her gaze. “You’re Uzumaki. She’d see herself in you.” 

 

The words hung between them, a bond deeper than blood, a flicker of something more, as in the tower’s dawn. Karin smiled, her heart steady despite its quickened beat.

 

“Hmph. You’re both hopeless,” Kurama said, his tone warm. “Keep training, Naruto. Gaara’s sand is no joke and Karin, don't forget our real enemy.”

 

Karin grinned, her fear of Kurama long gone, as it had faded in the tower. “Don’t worry Kurama, I won't disappoint you.” Naruto nodded, his smirk returning. “And  we'll save Gaara for sure.” 

 

Kurama just shook his head and closed his eyes. Let the idiots do whatever they desire. He'll be here to guide them whenever they need.

 

They trained into the night, chains and blades flashing, their laughter echoing through Uzushio’s ruins.

 

As the month neared its end, Karin stood alone by a seal-stone, her fingers tracing its swirls, the whirlpools roaring below. 

 

Uzushio felt like home, Naruto and Kurama her anchor, her family.  She thought of her mother’s death, her vow to find the chosen one. 

 

Years of survival, Orochimaru’s care, finding Kaizen, Shiro, Guren, and the Uzumaki family, had led her to that night, to Naruto’s mark, his story, their hug. 

 

Watching him spar with Kurama, his smile bright and genuine, made her heart skip. He’s the chosen one, she thought, and he’s here.

 

The warmth in her chest was a quiet hope, matched by the way Naruto’s gaze lingered on her, a silent promise strengthening their bond.

 

“You’re staring, girl,” Kurama said, his voice amused. Karin flushed, turning away, her smile shy as it had been in the tower. “I’m not,” she muttered, her heart betraying her. 

 

“Sure you’re not. Keep that fire for the finals.” Kurama’s eyes glinted, pleased at the bond growing between Naruto and the Uzumaki who’d become family.

 

---

 

 

The Konoha training grounds were bathed in the golden light of late afternoon, the air thick with the scent of sweat and earth. 

 

Ino Yamanaka stood in a clearing, her blonde hair tied back tightly, her body aching from twenty days of relentless training under Anko Mitarashi. 

 

The snake mistress leaned against a tree, her kunai twirling lazily, a smirk on her lips. “Not bad, Ino-pig,” Anko said, her voice sharp but approving. “Your stealth’s sharper, and that taijutsu’s got bite. Sakura’s in for a surprise.”

 

Ino panted, wiping sweat from her brow, her blue eyes gleaming with determination. “I’m ready,” she said. The past few days had been brutal but she couldn't be happier seeing how much she has improved.

 

Anko sheathed her kunai, her smirk fading. “I’m off to prepare for the finals. You’ve pushed hard, kid. Take it easy from now, rest your body, sharpen what you know. No new tricks, just polish.” She ordered.

 

Ino nodded. A visit to a hot spring would be great. Anko smiled  and with a wave vanished into the trees, leaving Ino alone with her thoughts.

 

The next morning, Ino woke with restless energy, her body grateful for the break but her mind churning. 

 

Naruto’s absence since the preliminaries gnawed at her. She’d seen him in the tower, his cold blue eyes softening when he spoke to her, a rare moment that fueled her feelings.

 

Determined to find him, she set out through Konoha’s bustling streets, her ponytail swaying, her resolve firm.

 

She checked the training fields first and when she couldn't find him she asked Kakashi sensei. “Kakashi-sensei, have you seen Naruto?” she asked, her voice casual but urgent.

 

Kakashi’s eye crinkled, his tone lazy. “He’s off training somewhere. Left a note, saying he’ll be back for the finals.” He tilted his head, studying her. “Worried about him?”

 

Ino’s cheeks warmed, but she shook her head. “Just curious,” she lied, moving on. 

 

At the hospital training yard, she found Sakura training with the target dummies, her pink hair tied back. “Sakura, any word from Naruto?” Ino asked, keeping her tone light despite their rivalry.

 

Sakura paused, her green eyes clouded with worry. “No, he’s been gone since the preliminaries. Kakashi-sensei says he’s training, but…” Her voice trailed off, her own worry for Naruto evident. 

 

Ino’s heart twisted with jealousy, not just for Sakura, but for the unknown keeping Naruto away.

 

Growing anxious, Ino headed to the Hokage’s office, her steps quickening. The Hokage Tower loomed, its red roof stark against the sky. 

 

Inside, Hiruzen Sarutobi sat behind his desk, his face lined with age and secrets, his terminal illness hidden behind a calm facade.

 

“Hello Ino,” he said, his voice warm but weary. “What brings you here?”

 

Ino bowed, her hands clasped. “Lord Hokage, I’m looking for Naruto. No one’s seen him since the preliminaries. Kakashi-sensei said he left a note?”

 

Hiruzen’s eyes narrowed, “He did,” he confirmed, his tone measured. “Naruto’s training beyond Konoha. He’ll return for the finals.” The hokage added.

 

Ino’s intuition flared, her mind flashing to the red-haired girl she’d seen with Naruto in the tower, Karin, the Sound genin. 

 

“Hokage-sama, there was a girl with Naruto in the preliminaries with red hairs. Who is she?” Ino asked, knowing well that she is the reason Naruto is missing.

 

Hiruzen’s expression tightened, his voice low. “Karin Uzumaki, a genin from the Sound Village. She’s an Uzumaki, like Naruto but she may be a threat to Konoha.” Hiruzen cautioned.

 

If Jiraiya’s reports about Sound us true then this Karin must have approached Naruto with a plan. Hiruzen observed the genin in front of him. Seeing the worry on her face, he once again reaffirmed that he made the right choice.

 

Ino’s heart sank, worry and jealousy coiling in her chest. Karin Uzumaki. The name burned, her mind picturing Naruto’s faint smile in the tower, directed at Karin. 

 

“He left with her, didn’t he?” she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She already knew the answer but just wanted to confirm it.

 

Hiruzen leaned back, his gaze piercing. “Likely. Naruto’s ties to his clan are strong, and Karin shares his blood.”

 

Ino nodded, her throat tight. As got up to leave the office but before she reached the door the Hokage's voice stopped her, “Be cautious Ino, your mission is of the utmost importance.” He reminded her and Ino nodded before leaving.

 

Naruto, the boy she has come to realise holds a much more special place in her heart than she previously thought was out there with a girl who’d just met him, an Uzumaki who shared his heritage in a way Ino never could. 

 

Jealousy stung, but worry weighed heavier,Karin was from Sound. Was Naruto safe with her? These thoughts plagued her mind but the one that caused her a huge headache everyday was Hiruzen’s mission. 

 

Her steps slowed, a memory surfacing, pulling her back to that day after the Wave mission.

 

Flashback: 

 

Wind touched the Konoha cemetery, the air heavy with the scent of flowers and earth. Ino stood beside Hiruzen as they faced a simple stone engraved with the name of Kushina Uzumaki. 

 

Team 7 was away on a mission, and Hiruzen had summoned Ino here, his expression grave.

 

“Ino,” he began, his voice soft but weighted, “you’ve grown close to Naruto since Wave. I need to tell you who he is and why he matters to Konoha.”

 

Ino’s blue eyes widened, her heart racing. “Naruto? I don’t understand, Lord Hokage?” Ino always knew there was something going on regarding Naruto but the hokage calling her to talk about him was not something she expected.

 

Hiruzen gazed at the grave, his eyes distant. “Naruto is the son of Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, and Kushina Uzumaki, an Uzumaki from the Whirlpool Village.” He started and Ino’s world moved. Naruto is the son of the hokage, how could that be?

 

“Kushina came to Konoha as a young girl, sent to become the jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails. The Hokage continued unaware of Ino's inner turmoil.

 

“Her ancestor, Mito Uzumaki, was the First Hokage’s wife and the first jinchuriki. The Uzumaki were Konoha’s allies, masters of fuinjutsu, their chakra as vast as the sea but their village fell, betrayed by fear of their power.” he took a moment to pause or maybe to give her time to digest this information.

 

Ino’s breath caught, her mind reeling. Naruto’s the Fourth’s son? And an Uzumaki? And the jinchuriki the nine tails? There was so much to digest. 

 

The first hokage's wife was an Uzumaki and also an jinchuriki and os was Naruto’s mother. Is that whu he is hated by everyone because he has the beast inside him?

 

Wait, if he is the son of the hokage then why do everyone avoid him like a plague unless they don't know it, Ino for sure didn't.

 

“Does he know?” She asked hoping that he does know everything.

 

“As you are aware he visits his mother every now and then.” Hiruzen looked at the grave once again. Ino nodded knowing full well how often Naruto visited the grave site.

 

“It was not me who revealed the truth but he somehow learned everything. I only discovered this far too late.” Hiruzen shook his head.

 

“Why hide it?” His words just pointed out that the truth was hidden from Naruto and he somehow still found out about it.

 

Hiruzen’s face darkened. “To protect him. As a jinchuriki, he carries the beast sealed within him from birth. Minato and Kushina died to protect him and Konoha. 

 

I tried to hide the truth but somehow it got out and the village shunned him, fearing the beast. I released an order barring anyone from mentioning the beast but even without their words they have done much harm to him.” Hiruzen hoped that one day the people will look past him but now he isn't so sure.

 

O, they sure did a lot of harm. Ino has been witness to how the villagers act around Naruto. They sure have done their best to make sure he suffers.

 

“Do they know about his parents?” She asked again.

 

Hiruzen shook his head, “Only I and few others know his parentage. I tried to keep it from him fearing that he would spill the truth and it will only cause more harm to him but that also was a mistake.” He still thinks something possessed him to make those decisions.

 

“Despite everything, Naruto learned the truth, and his anger at Konoha runs deep. I don't blame him for that. We have done everything to deserve nothing but his disdain and anger.” 

 

He closed his eyes, remembering the days when Naruto used to ask him about his parents and he had to deny the kid for answers. Maybe it is the punishment for those actions that is eating away at him.

 

Ino’s hands clenched, her heart aching for Naruto, his lonely eyes, his quiet strength. “That’s why he’s so distant,” she whispered. 

 

Everything made sense now, his sudden change, his distance, his anger, the behaviour of the villagers around him. It all made sense now.

 

Hiruzen nodded, his voice firm. “Naruto is not loyal to us and I have accepted that but we can't lose him and so I’ve made a deal with him to marry a Konoha ninja and in return I will let you go.” Ino was surprised to hear this. 

 

“I know he despises it, sees it as a chain.” Hiruzen continued. “But it is the only way to keep him connected to us or it was.” This got Ino’s attention. What does the Hokage mean.

 

“During his last mission he met some Uzumaki.” Hiruzen said and Ino nodded thinking of Tenzen and Hiro.

 

“Naruto has always shown a love for his clan and now that he knows for sure there are other Uzumaki out there, nothing is stopping him from leaving Konoha.

 

I had hoped that by arranging his marriage with someone in Konoha it would give us a chance to win his heart but that possibility has gone out of the window.” Hiruzen turned to look Ino straight in the eyes.

 

“That's what I thought until you came to the picture. Ever since graduation I have been keeping an eye on you and Naruto.” Ino felt violated by those words. The Hokage was keeping an eye on her.

 

“Without something, or someone to anchor him, he’ll leave Konoha, taking his power and the Uzumaki legacy with him and he has made sure not to form any bonds with anyone except you and that surprised me.”

 

Ino’s cheeks flushed, her feelings for Naruto stirring. She knew that Naruto treats her differently, “What are you asking, Lord Hokage?”

 

Hiruzen met her gaze, his eyes gentle but resolute. “A mission, Ino. Make Naruto fall in love with you. Build a bond that ties him to Konoha. I know you care for him, your heart is true. I only want what’s best for him and only you can do that.”

 

Ino hesitated, her mind torn. She’d loved Naruto, that was clear. His determination, his rare smiles, the way he’d saved her in Wave stole her heart without her knowing but a mission to manipulate his heart felt wrong. 

 

“I… I don’t know if I can,” she said, her voice trembling. “I love him, but not like this.” she couldn't do that to Naruto, not after everything he did for her.

 

Hiruzen placed a hand on her shoulder, his voice soft. “Your love is why I trust you. Do this not for Konoha, but for Naruto. Give him a reason to stay but I won't force you but know that if Naruto tried to leave with the current circumstances then I will be forced to use some extreme measures.” Hiruzen added just to push the girl.

 

Ino looked at the grave, her mind racing. Minato and Kushina’s sacrifice, Naruto’s pain, her own heart and Hiruzen’s warning, they wove together, a weight she couldn’t ignore.

 

After everything that happened, Naruto deserves his freedom and happiness and if she didn't do this then he won't have that. The Hokage wouldn't let go of such an important person.

 

Ino’s heart filled with resolve as she made her mind. For Naruto's happiness and freedom she will do anything.

 

“I’ll try,” she said, her voice steady. “For him.”

 

Hiruzen smiled. Everything is going according to plan.

 

Flashback Ends:

 

Present Day - The Uzumaki Compound

 

Ino snapped out of the memory, her steps carrying her to the Uzumaki compound, its walls came into view. 

 

The revelation of Karin’s identity as an Uzumaki, burned in her chest, mingling with Hiruzen’s mission and her own love for Naruto. 

 

She needed answers, and the compound, where Naruto lived with Tsunade and Shizune since their return a few days ago, was her last hope.

 

The courtyard was quiet, the seal-carved gate creaking as Ino entered. She was the only one aside from Naruto's guest to get her chakra sealed into the key. She felt her heart swoon at the gesture. Not even Team 7 had this privilege, she made sure to point out to Sakura.

 

Tsunade sat on the porch, her blonde hair loose, a sake cup in hand. Shizune stood nearby, organizing medical scrolls. 

 

Ino bowed, her voice polite but urgent. “Lady Tsunade, Shizune-san, good morning. Do you know where Naruto is?”

 

Tsunade’s amber eyes narrowed, studying Ino’s tense posture. “No idea, kid,” she said, her tone gruff but not unkind. “He left a note, took off to train. Haven’t seen him since the preliminaries.”

 

Ino’s shoulders slumped, her worry deepening. “There was a girl with him. Karin, from the sound village. She is an Uzumaki. Did he say anything about her?”

 

Shizune glanced up, her expression soft. “Nothing. Naruto is very private but he’s strong, Ino. He’ll be back.”

 

 

Tsunade took a sip of sake, her gaze piercing.

“Why do you ask?” Tsunade’s gaze was unsettling Ino and so she quickly replied, “I was just worried as a friend.”

 

Tsunade didn't live for so long without learning about life. She knew exactly what was going on here, “You’re worried about him, aren’t you? More than a friend would be.” 

 

Ino’s cheeks flushed, her heart racing. Tsunade smirked, setting down her cup. “You like him, don’t you?.” she said more as fact than a question.

 

Ino’s eyes widened, her voice faltering. “I… he’s important to me,” she admitted, her heart jumping in her chest. “But this girl from Sound. What if she’s taking him away?”

 

Tsunade leaned forward, her voice firm but warm. “If you really like him, Ino, don’t sit around worrying. Act fast. Naruto’s got a heart bigger than he shows, but he’s stubborn. If you want him, fight for him before someone else does.” 

 

She stood, brushing past Ino, leaving the words hanging like a challenge. Ino stood frozen, her heart pounding. 

 

Tsunade’s advice echoed Hiruzen’s mission, but it felt different, raw, real, urging her to follow her heart, not just duty. 

 

Karin’s face flashed in her mind, her red hair a stark contrast to Ino’s own resolve. Naruto, she thought, where are you? 

 

The finals loomed, and with them, a chance to see him again but also the shadow of Karin, an Uzumaki who’d already reached him in ways Ino feared she couldn’t.

 

 

---

 

Root Base - Village Hidden in the Leaves.

 

The darkness clung to Danzo Shimura like a second skin, his silhouette barely discernible as he moved through Konoha’s underbelly. 

 

The only light came from the eerie glow of Sharingan eyes embedded in his right arm, their red pinpricks flickering like dying stars, and the single Sharingan in his right socket, half-hidden beneath a bandage. 

 

His cane tapped softly against the stone floor, a rhythmic echo in the labyrinthine tunnels beneath the village, known only to Root. 

 

Each step carried the weight of secrets, secrets even Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, would never uncover.

 

The air grew colder as Danzo descended a spiral staircase, its steps worn by years of silent treachery. 

 

At the base, a massive iron gate loomed, its surface etched with forbidden fuinjutsu seals, Uzumaki seals, stolen from a fallen village. Their intricate swirls pulsed faintly, a cruel mockery of the clan they once protected. 

 

Danzo raised his hand, the Sharingan on his arm glowing brighter, and whispered an incantation. 

 

The seals unraveled, barriers dissipating like mist, and the gate groaned open, revealing two figures in the shadows.

 

Fuu, his orange hair glinting faintly, and Torune, his masked face impassive, stood guard. Their Root training stripped them of warmth, their eyes deadened by Danzo’s conditioning. 

 

“Lord Danzo,” Fuu said, his voice a monotone, as he and Torune pushed the gate wider. 

 

Danzo nodded, his Sharingan scanning them briefly, ensuring their loyalty. Without a word, he stepped into the chamber, the gate sealing shut behind him with a hollow clang.

 

The chamber was a cavern of despair, its walls carved with more Uzumaki seals, their glow dimmed by years of neglect. 

 

Eight figures sat in a semicircle, chained to stone pillars, five women and three men, all in their fifties, their hair colour dulled by time, their faces gaunt yet alive with an unnatural vitality. 

 

Their chakra, vast and unyielding, pulsed faintly, the life force of their chakra is the only thing keeping them breathing despite their lifeless eyes. 

 

They sat motionless, their bodies mere vessels, their spirits crushed under Root’s relentless torture. The air was thick with the scent of damp stone and unspoken sorrow, a tomb for the living.

 

Danzo moved to a high-backed chair at the chamber’s center, his cane resting against it as he sat, his Sharingan arm glowing faintly in the dark. 

 

“See this arm. You all were the reason I lost it but I recently got an update. I thought I should show you this.” No response came from the captives.

 

Danzo shook his head, “the main reason I came here today was to show you my greatest creation. I have trained a group of shinobi to surpass the elite of the village and thus far I have succeeded.”

 

He raised a hand, and twenty Root shinobi entered, their masked faces identical in their emptiness, their movements precise. 

 

The captives stirred for the first time, a faint ripple of life in their hollow gazes. Their lips curved into weak smiles, tears welling in their eyes as they reached out, their chained hands trembling toward the shinobi, children of their blood, bred in captivity, now Root’s tools.

 

“Kin…” one woman whispered, her voice a fragile thread, her fingers straining for a masked girl no older than sixteen. 

 

The name held no meaning for the female kunoichi. She didn't even register being called by that name.

 

A man, his beard streaked with gray, choked out, “My son…” His tears glistened, a spark of hope in his lifeless eyes and yet no response came from the shinobi.

 

The Root shinobi reacted with brutal efficiency. A fist struck the woman’s face, snapping her head back. Another kicked the man’s chest, his chains rattling as he fell silent. 

 

No cry of pain escaped their lips, no anger flared in their eyes, only a quiet, aching wish for death, their smiles fading into resignation. 

 

The beatings were swift, mechanical, a testament to Root’s conditioning, family was nothing, only the village mattered.

 

Danzo’s lips curled into a cold, sadistic smile, his Sharingan gleaming with satisfaction. 

 

“Enough,” he said, his voice low and deliberate. The Root shinobi stepped back, exiting the chamber as silently as they’d entered, their footsteps fading into the dark.

 

The captives slumped, their tears drying, their bodies still once more, as if the brief spark of life had never been.

 

Danzo leaned forward, his voice cutting through the silence. “Don’t you think I trained them well?” he asked, his tone laced with mockery. 

 

The captives didn’t respond, their eyes fixed on the floor, their spirits too broken to react. He chuckled, a low, chilling sound that echoed off the stone walls. 

 

“No answer, as always. Your silence is fitting, you all need no voice, only a purpose to serve the hidden leaf.” He lectured.

 

After a moment Danzo rose, his cane tapping as he paced toward the gate, his Sharingan arm casting faint red light across the captives’ faces. 

 

“This is how a shinobi should be,” he said, his voice growing colder, more deliberate. “Ready to strike their own family for the good of the village. Your children, they’re the best in Konoha, molded by me, stronger than any Anbu. You should be proud.” 

 

There was no reaction, not even a twitch from the captives. Danzo looked at them. They have served him well till now. He has used their own children against them and in return they have given him everything.

 

Soon he will have the last piece of the puzzle and then no one will be able to stop his march toward greatness.

 

“You children are the best but they’re nothing compared to the one I don’t yet have.” Danzo paused, closing his eyes, his Sharingan dimming for a moment. 

 

“The boy born with the beast,” he murmured, his voice a blend of ambition and menace.

 

“Hiruzen’s time is ending soon, I’ll step into the light as Hokage. He’ll lead the darkness in my stead, the final gem in my collection. With him, and your blood, the world will kneel to Konoha. All thanks to you Uzumaki.”

 

His laugh was sharp, a blade of sound that cut through the chamber’s despair. He turned, his footsteps echoing as he approached the gate, Fuu and Torune opening it without a word.

 

The captives remained silent, their eyes vacant, but their minds drifted to a cursed day decades ago, when Uzushio burned, and they, desperate for aid, came to Konoha, only to be betrayed by Danzo’s ambition. 

 

The gate sealed shut, the seals flaring once more, locking them in darkness with their regret. The only thing they can do was hope for the death god to come and embrace them.

---

Chapter Ends 

---

Bonus - Karin Uzumaki

Notes:

A/N

So we finally knew what happened between Karin and Naruto & Hiruzen and Ino.

Ino is a sweetheart but she is in a frustrated situation. Let's hope everything goes well.

Danzo is turning out to be a real bastard and I can't wait for Naruto to find out the truth.

Leave a comment and your suggestions.
Ask anything you want.

Next chapter is the chunin exmas finals.

Chapter 22: Finals

The Konoha arena thrummed with raw energy, its stands packed with thousands of civilians, shinobi, and dignitaries beneath a blazing midday sun. 

 

Crimson banners bearing the Leaf’s spiral snapped in the wind, the crowd roared a pulsing heartbeat of anticipation for the Chunin Exams finals. 

 

In the Kage’s box, Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, stood resolute despite the secret weight of his terminal illness, his robes billowing, his sharp eyes scanning the arena with pride and suspicion.

 

Beside him sat two deceivers, the Kazekage, veiled but with Orochimaru’s serpentine gaze lurking beneath, plotting Konoha’s ruin and the Sound Village leader, silver-haired and stern, Kabuto Yakushi masquerading as Orochimaru’s proxy in disguise.

 

Hiruzen’s gaze lingered on Kabuto, Naruto's letter that came a week ago confirmed Orochimaru’s leadership of Sound and the invasion, but Danzo’s hidden collusion remained veiled from him.

 

Hiruzen raised his hands, silencing the crowd. “Welcome to the Chunin Exams finals!” he declared, his voice resonant with authority. 

 

“Today, we witness the strength of genin from Konoha, Suna, and Sound, forged in trial. Joining me are the Kazekage and the Sound Village leader, honored guests of this sacred event.”

 

The crowd erupted, oblivious to the lies in the Kage’s box. Orochimaru’s disguised lips curled into a faint smirk, while Kabuto’s glasses glinted, both savoring the chaos to come. 

 

Hiruzen nodded his head and Genma Shiranui, proctor for the finals, strode onto the arena floor, his senbon glinting in his mouth. “We’ll introduce the finalists!” he shouted, his voice cutting through the cheers. There were special orders on how to introduce the candidates.

 

One by one, he called them forward, their names and clans echoing, “Sasuke of the Uchiha clan, son of Fugaku and Mikoto Uchiha!” A roar of cheers erupted as Sasuke took his position in the arena. The Uchiha clan proudly displayed on his clothes.

 

Genma coughed in his hand and continued, “Sakura Haruno, daughter of Kizashi and Mebuki Haruno, Hinata of the Hyuga clan, daughter of Hiashi and Hitomi Hyuga!,” Sakura and Hinata followed Sasuke to the arena.

 

“Next is Ino of the Yamanaka clan, daughter of Inoichi and Akemi Yamanaka! Shikamaru of the Nara clan, son of Shikaku and Yoshino Nara! and Shino of the Aburame clan, son of Shibi and Miki Aburame!” Genma announced and gave some time for the three to reach their positions.

 

After few minutes he spoke again, “Next we have Temari, daughter of the Fourth Kazekage! Gaara, son of the Fourth Kazekage! and Karin of the Sound Village!” Karin didn't entered with her real identity, hoping to not catch any unnecessary attention.

 

The crowd cheered, but a hush fell as Genma paused, his gaze settling on Naruto and announced him, “Our final candidate of the finals is Naruto of the Uzumaki clan,” he announced, his voice deliberate, “son of Minato Namikaze, the Fourth Hokage, and Kushina Uzumaki!”

 

A stunned silence gripped the arena, shattered by a tidal wave of gasps and murmurs. “The Fourth’s son?” a merchant bellowed, pointing. 

 

“He’s the Kyubi kid!” a shinobi whispered, eyes wide. Civilians craned their necks, dignitaries leaned forward, and whispers of “Minato” and “Uzumaki” rippled through the stands. 

 

“He can't be the son of our saviour.” 

 

“But why would Lord Hokage lie about that?”

 

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, Sakura's eyes widened, but neither showed surprise, Kakashi had already revealed Naruto’s parentage to Team 7. 

 

Ino also stood unsurprised, knowing full well the history of Naruto. Her eyes were glued to the red head who gave no reaction to this new. Karin’s lips curved faintly, her eyes meeting with Naruto as he slowly walked towards his designated position.

 

Naruto took his position, his face an icy mask, his red hair catching the sun’s glare. The crowd’s shock was meaningless, Konoha’s betrayal of his parents sacrifice, their shunning of him as Kurama’s vessel, fueled his resolve to rebuild his clan’s home. 

 

Hiruzen’s eyes softened with guilt, meeting Naruto’s unyielding gaze, the crimson mark hidden beneath his glove pulsing faintly.

 

He hopes that this reveal will mellow down the hatred that Konoha harbours for the red head.

 

Orochimaru, disguised as the Kazekage, leaned forward, his voice low and veiled. “A bold reveal, Lord Hokage. The boy’s heritage is most intriguing.” 

 

Kabuto’s glasses glinted, his mind calculating Naruto’s role in their invasion. Hiruzen nodded, thoughts of the imminent invasion lurking in his mind.

 

Below, in the arena, the finalists stood tense. On one side Sasuke’s eyes flickered with focus, Sakura gripped her kunai, Hinata veiled her Byakugan, her resolve firm, Ino adjusted her ponytail. Temari clutched her fan, smirking confidently.

 

While on the other side, Gaara’s sand shifted restlessly, his teal eyes burning  and Karin, her ruby eyes focused, stood with Naruto, his red hair blazing under the sun stood behind, his blue eyes cold yet sharp, fresh from his month in Uzushio with Karin and Kurama.

 

Shino and Shikamaru stood in the middle with the proctor of the exams, Genma Shiranui.

 

Genma raised his hand, the senbon shifting. “The finals begin!” he shouted, the crowd exploding in cheers. “First match will be between Shikamaru Nara vs. Shino Aburame, the rest will go to wait in the balcony.

 

Slowly the arena floor cleared, leaving Shikamaru Nara slouched at one end, hands stuffed in his pockets, his shadow twitching like a living thing. “What a drag,” he muttered, his sharp mind already tracing angles across the cracked earth, the arena’s trees casting jagged shadows. 

 

Opposite him, Shino Aburame stood rigid, sunglasses glinting, his high collar hiding a faint smirk. Beneath his coat, kikaichu insects buzzed, a low hum that sent shivers through the front rows. 

 

The crowd hushed, the air crackling with tension as Genma signaled the start. “Begin!”

 

Without wasting a second, Shino struck first, his hands flashing seals with surgical precision. “Earth Style: Mud Wall!” 

 

The ground quaked, a massive wall of slick, jagged earth erupting before him, its surface rippling like a living barrier. 

 

From his sleeves, a black cloud of kikaichu surged, their buzzing a deafening roar that drowned the crowd’s gasps. 

 

The swarm split into three waves, spiraling toward Shikamaru like a living storm, their chakra-draining bites glinting in the sunlight. 

 

“Your shadows won’t reach me,” Shino said, his voice monotone but confident.

 

The crowd screamed, children ducking behind parents as the insects descended. 

 

Shikamaru’s eyes narrowed, his shadow stretching in a flickering arc. “Shadow Possession Jutsu!” 

 

His shadow split into tendrils, snaking across the arena’s dust, but Shino’s mud wall blocked their path, the insects grazing Shikamaru’s arm, sapping his chakra. 

 

“Troublesome bugs,” he grunted, leaping back and slamming his hands to the ground. “Earth Style: Tremor Wave!” A violent ripple pulsed through the arena, cracking Shino’s wall into jagged shards, scattering the first insect wave in a cloud of dust that billowed like smoke.

 

Shino’s sunglasses glinted, unfazed. “Your earth jutsu disrupts my insects, but I can adapt.” He formed seals, the ground splitting beneath Shikamaru’s feet. 

 

“Earth Style: Insect Burrow!” 

 

Kikaichu erupted from below, their tunnels weaving through the cracked earth, a relentless swarm diving for Shikamaru. 

 

Shikamaru rolled, his shadow weaving through the arena’s trees, using their angles to extend his reach. “Too many,” he muttered, tossing a smoke bomb. 

 

The haze cloaked the arena, his shadow darting within, aiming for Shino’s silhouette.

 

Shino countered, his insects forming a buzzing shield around him. “Earth Style: Stone Armor!” Rock coated his body, a jagged exoskeleton that deflected Shikamaru’s shadow tendrils. 

 

The swarm intensified, splitting into flanking waves, their bites draining Shikamaru’s chakra with each pass. 

 

Blood trickled from his arm, the crowd gasping as a shinobi shouted, “Shino’s got him pinned!” The arena trembled, dust swirling, the insects’ hum a sinister pulse that seemed to choke the air.

 

Shikamaru’s breath hitched, his chakra waning, but his mind raced, mapping every crack, every shadow. “Three steps ahead,” he whispered, noticing the arena’s fractured earth from their jutsu. 

 

He formed seals, his shadow retreating to lure Shino forward. “Earth Style: Fissure Trap!” The ground split beneath Shino, a narrow chasm forcing him to leap, his insects scattering briefly. 

 

Shikamaru’s shadow surged, weaving through the fissure’s angles, grazing Shino’s shadow but failing to lock it. “Tch, slippery,” Shikamaru muttered, dodging another swarm that tore his sleeve, their bites searing.

 

Shino pressed his advantage, his voice calm. “Your strategies are impressive, but my insects are infinite.” He slammed his hands to the ground. “Earth Style: Quicksand Pit!” 

 

The arena’s center sank, a swirling vortex of earth trapping Shikamaru’s legs, slowing his movements. 

 

Kikaichu poured from the pit’s edges, a black tide that engulfed him, their bites draining his chakra to critical levels. 

 

The crowd screamed, a civilian crying, “He’s done for!” as the insects swarmed, their buzzing a death knell.

 

Shikamaru’s vision blurred, his body heavy, but his mind burned with clarity. “Not yet,” he gasped, tossing a flash bomb. 

 

The blinding light disrupted the insects, giving him a moment to breathe. He formed seals, his shadow splitting into a complex web, using the arena’s trees and cracked earth to create angles. 

 

“Earth Style: Stone Spikes!” 

 

Jagged spikes erupted around Shino, forcing him to dodge, his stone armor cracking under the impact. The crowd gasped, the tide turning as Shikamaru’s shadow grazed Shino’s, nearly locking it.

 

Shino countered, his insects regrouping into a spiraling vortex. “Insect Clone Jutsu!” A clone of buzzing kikaichu formed, mimicking Shino’s movements, confusing Shikamaru’s shadow.

 

The real Shino vanished into the dust, his insects tunneling again, emerging behind Shikamaru. “Your shadows can’t track me,” Shino said, his swarm diving, their bites drawing more blood. 

 

Shikamaru stumbled, the quicksand pit slowing him, the crowd holding its breath as Shino’s advantage seemed absolute but Shikamaru’s eyes gleamed, his mind three steps ahead. 

 

He’d memorized the arena’s layout, every crack, every shadow, every angle. “Troublesome, but predictable,” he muttered, tossing a kunai with an explosive tag into the quicksand pit. 

 

The blast erupted, shattering the pit and scattering Shino’s insects, the shockwave rocking the arena. 

 

Dust and debris clouded the air, the crowd screaming as Shikamaru’s shadow surged through the chaos, weaving through the trees’ shadows and the fissure’s edges. “Shadow Possession Jutsu!” he shouted, his shadow splitting into a net that caught Shino’s, locking him mid-step.

 

Shino froze, his insects halting, their buzz fading to a low hum. The crowd fell silent, the arena’s dust settling, revealing Shikamaru panting, bloodied, his chakra nearly spent. 

 

“Yield,” he said, his voice strained, forcing Shino’s hand to raise a kunai to his own throat, the blade trembling an inch from his skin.

 

Shino’s sunglasses glinted, his voice steady despite the bind. “You’ve outmaneuvered me, Nara. I yield.” His insects retreated, the stone armor crumbling as he lowered the kunai. 

 

Genma raised his hand, the crowd exploding into cheers that shook the stands. “Winner: Shikamaru Nara!”

 

The arena’s roar was a tidal wave, the crowd’s cheers reverberating off the stone walls as dust settled over the scarred battlefield. 

 

Shikamaru limped toward the waiting area, his body battered, blood dripping from insect bites, his slouched posture belying the genius that had secured his razor-thin victory. 

 

Shino retreated with quiet dignity, his sunglasses hiding any disappointment, his insects buzzing faintly as they returned to his body. 

 

In the stands, Asuma Sarutobi leaned forward, his cigarette nearly falling from his lips as he pumped his fist, a rare grin splitting his bearded face. 

 

“That’s my kid!” he shouted, his voice hoarse with pride. He turned to Kurenai, sitting nearby, his eyes gleaming. “Did you see that?” He nearly jumped on the seat.

 

“Shikamaru played the angles like a damn chess master. That quicksand pit nearly had him, but he turned it around with that explosive tag. The kid's got his dad’s brain and then some.” 

 

Asuma exhaled a cloud of smoke, his grin fading slightly as he glanced at the Kage’s box, sensing Hiruzen’s unease. 

 

“He’s ready for chunin, no question,” he muttered, his pride tinged with worry for the finals’ next battles, the shadow of Sound’s presence looming in his mind.

 

Beside Asuma, Kurenai’s crimson eyes softened, her usual composure giving way to a flicker of disappointment for her student.

 

“Shino fought brilliantly,” she said, her voice calm but heavy. “His insects and earth jutsu were flawless, those burrows, that clone… he had Shikamaru on the ropes.” 

 

She folded her arms, her gaze following Shino’s retreat. “But Shikamaru’s tactics were a step ahead, using the arena’s terrain like that. I’m proud of Shino, he pushed to his limits, adapted under pressure. He’ll learn from this.” 

 

She glanced at Asuma, a faint smile breaking through. “Your student’s a nightmare to face, Asuma. That shadow net was genius.”

 

In the candidates balcony, Ino Yamanaka leaped to her feet, her blonde ponytail bouncing as she screamed, “Shikamaru, you genius!” Her voice cracked with relief, her hands gripping the railing so tightly her knuckles whitened. 

 

Her heart pounded, not just for her teammate’s victory, but for the fleeting distraction it offered from her worry about the future. 

 

“You showed those bugs who’s boss!” Ino yelled, her cheer masking her distress. She caught Sakura’s eye in the waiting area, they shared the same worry but her focus snapped back to Shikamaru, limping off. 

 

“Don’t slack off now, you lazy genius,” she muttered, a smile breaking through, her heart torn between pride for her team and fear for what's about to happen.

 

Shikamaru just looed at the blond and mustered, “what a troublesome girl.”

 

In the Kage’s box, Hiruzen’s fingers tightened on his staff, his weathered face a mask of calm hiding his growing unease. 

 

Shikamaru’s victory was a testament to Konoha’s strength, but the fight’s intensity underscored the stakes of the finals. 

 

“A brilliant display,” he said, his voice steady, addressing the disguised Orochimaru and Kabuto. 

 

“Shikamaru Nara’s tactics rival his father’s, and Shino Aburame’s resilience honors his clan.” he said.

 

“Indeed Lord Hokage. This was quite a performance for the opening match but we have yet to see everything.” The disguised Orochimaru replied.

 

Hiruzen watched him from the corner of his eyes. “Soon you will see your end Orochimaru.” He thought. Thanks to Naruto they knew exactly what Orochimaru has planned for them. His anbu is already taking care of it while they sit here and watch the finals.

 

Speaking of Naruto, his eyes travelled to the boy. The crowd’s shock at Naruto’s heritage still lingered, whispers of “Minato’s son” rippling through the stands. 

 

Hiruzen’s heart ached, knowing his decisions have pushed Naruto further from the village but soon everything will be well.

 

He glanced at his neighbours, “The next matches will reveal more of our future,” he said, his voice carrying a warning he couldn’t fully articulate, his gaze lingering on the genins.

 

Scattered through the stands, Konoha shinobi buzzed with reactions, their voices a mix of awe and analysis. A young chunin, his headband glinting, leaned toward his comrade. 

 

“That Nara kid’s a monster,” he said, eyes wide. “Turning Shino’s quicksand pit against him with that explosive tag? I thought he was done when those bugs swarmed!” His friend, a grizzled jonin with a scar across his cheek, nodded. 

 

“Shino’s insects were relentless, those earth burrows caught me off guard but Shikamaru’s shadow play, using the trees and fissures? That’s chunin-level thinking.” 

 

Nearby, a female shinobi, her kunai pouch worn from years of missions, whispered, “Did you see the Uzumaki kid’s face? No reaction to being the Fourth’s son. Something’s off.” 

 

Another shinobi, overhearing, muttered, “And that Sound girl in the black Kimono, Karin. She has the same hair as Naruto and they both look close with Naruto.” 

 

Their voices mingled with the crowd’s cheers, a mix of admiration for Shikamaru’s cunning, Shino’s adaptability and surprised shock at the heritage reveal.

 

Genma stepped onto the scarred arena floor, the dust from Shikamaru’s victory still settling, his senbon glinting as he called, “Next match: Karin vs. Temari of the Sand!” 

 

The crowd roared, the stands vibrating with anticipation as the two kunoichi took their positions. 

 

Karin, her red hair tied back, purple obi vivid against her dark kimono, gripped her blade, her Uzumaki senses sharp. 

 

Temari on the other end smirked confidently, her massive fan unfurled, the three purple stars gleaming. 

 

The air crackled, the sun blazing overhead as Genma signaled, “Begin!”

 

Temari struck first, snapping her fan with a flourish. “Wind Style: Scythe Weasel!” A gust roared across the arena, razor-sharp wind blades tearing through the earth, slicing toward Karin. 

 

The crowd gasped, the front rows shielding their eyes as dust swirled. Karin’s eyes narrowed, her chakra flaring. 

 

“Chakra Chains!” Six crimson chains erupted from her back, their tips barbed, weaving a defensive net that deflected the wind blades, sparks flying as metal clashed with air. 

 

The arena quaked, cracks spiderwebbing from the impact.

 

Karin lunged, her blade flashing, chains trailing like serpents. “You’ll need more than wind!” she shouted, her chains lashing at Temari, their speed honed in Uzushio with Naruto. 

 

Temari spun, her fan redirecting the gust. “Wind Style: Great Sickle Weasel!” A larger vortex surged, shredding the arena’s trees, forcing Karin to dive, her chains coiling to block debris. 

 

The crowd screamed, a civilian yelling, “She’s cutting the whole field apart!” as splinters rained down.

 

Temari’s smirk widened, her fan snapping shut. “You’re fast, Sound girl, but not fast enough.” She slammed her fan into the ground. 

 

“Wind Style: Dust Cloud!” A blinding storm of dust and wind engulfed the arena, obscuring Karin, the crowd coughing as visibility dropped. 

 

Temari’s fan opened, a second gust slicing through the haze, aimed at Karin’s last position. The stands erupted, a shinobi shouting, “Temari’s got her trapped!”

 

Karin’s voice cut through the storm. “Not yet!” Her Uzumaki senses, sharpened by Naruto’s training, tracked Temari’s chakra. 

 

“Earth Style: Mud Shield!” She slammed her hands to the ground, a dome of slick earth rising, deflecting the wind blades. 

 

Her chains burst through the dome, one grazing Temari’s arm, drawing blood. The crowd gasped, the dust clearing to reveal Karin’s fierce grin, her purple obi fluttering. “You’re not the only one with tricks.”

 

Temari’s eyes narrowed, blood dripping. “Cute,” she said, unfurling her fan fully. “Wind Style: Casting Net!” A massive web of wind blades exploded outward, shredding Karin’s mud shield into fragments, the arena trembling as rocks flew. 

 

Karin rolled, her chains forming a spiral barrier, but a blade sliced her shoulder, blood staining her obi. 

 

The crowd roared, children clutching parents, as Temari pressed her advantage, her fan swinging in relentless arcs, each gust stronger than the last.

 

Karin gritted her teeth, her chakra surging, her Uzumaki life force burning. “Chakra Chains: Binding Coil!” Her chains multiplied, eight now, weaving a cage that trapped Temari’s fan mid-swing, the metal links grinding against the wind. 

 

The crowd held its breath, the arena’s air stilling as Karin charged, her blade aimed at Temari’s chest. 

 

Temari twisted, her fan snapping shut to parry the blade, sparks flying. “You’re tough, Karin,” Temari grunted, kicking Karin back, her wind chakra flaring.

 

The arena floor cracked further, dust and debris swirling as the kunoichi clashed. 

 

Karin’s chains lashed, one pinning Temari’s fan to the ground, but Temari countered with a hidden kunai, slicing Karin’s forearm. Blood sprayed, the crowd gasping as Karin stumbled, her chains wavering. 

 

“Got you,” Temari said, her fan opening for a final strike. “Wind Style: Dragon’s Tempest!” A roaring dragon of wind surged, tearing through the arena, aimed to crush Karin.

 

Karin’s eyes blazed, her resolve unbroken. “Not today!” she shouted, her chains retracting to form a single, massive spear.

 

“Admantine Chain Spear!” She hurled it, the spear piercing the wind dragon, dispersing it in a burst of air that shook the stands. 

 

The spear grazed Temari’s side, drawing a sharp gasp, her fan faltering. Karin charged, her blade slashing, forcing Temari to block with her fan’s edge, their faces inches apart, breaths heavy.

 

The crowd was on its feet, screams deafening as the arena quaked. Temari’s wind chakra surged, pushing Karin back, but Karin’s chains coiled again, one wrapping Temari’s ankle, yanking her off balance. 

 

“You’re done,” Karin said, her blade at Temari’s throat, her chains tightening. 

 

Temari’s eyes widened, her fan pinned, her chakra nearly spent from the dragon jutsu. “I yield,” she gasped, her voice strained, the crowd falling silent in shock.

 

Genma raised his hand, his senbon still. “Winner: Karin Uzumaki!” 

 

The arena erupted, cheers and gasps mingling as Karin stepped back, blood dripping, her purple obi stained but her stance proud. 

 

Temari rose, clutching her side, a grudging nod of respect as she limped off, her fan dragging.

 

In the waiting area, Naruto stood motionless, his red hair catching the sun, his hand resting on the railing. 

 

His blue eyes softened faintly as Karin’s chains dispersed Temari’s wind dragon, a spark of pride flickering for his Uzumaki kin.

 

She’s grown stronger, he thought, the memory of their Uzushio training, her chains matching his, their shared dream of rebuilding their home, warming his guarded heart. 

 

The crowd’s cheers, still buzzing from his heritage revealed as Minato’s son, meant nothing but Karin’s victory, though, was a step toward their ambition.

 

His fingers tightened, he caught Karin’s glance as she came back, a subtle nod passing between them.

 

He congratulated her and soon everyone else followed except Ino, who refused to even say a word to Karin.

 

In the stands, Kakashi leaned against a railing, his single eye narrowing as Karin’s chain spear pierced Temari’s wind dragon.

 

“Impressive,” he muttered, his voice low, his Sharingan hidden beneath his headband. It reminded him so much of Kushina’s fighting style.

 

“Those Uzumaki chains are versatile, defensive, offensive and precise. She’s a match for Temari’s wind.” 

 

His mind churned, analyzing Karin’s Sound allegiance. He glanced at Naruto, the boy’s stoic demeanor a contrast to the crowd’s fervor over his heritage. 

 

Minato’s son, Kakashi thought, guilt stirring for failing his sensei’s legacy, now tasked with guiding Naruto despite his hatred for Konoha.

 

“Sound’s playing a deeper game,” he whispered, his eye flicking to the Kage’s box, Hiruzen’s unease mirroring his own. He just hopes everything goes as planned.

 

In the Kage’s box, Hiruzen watched the match with interest. “Karin Uzumaki,” he said, his voice measured, addressing the disguised Orochimaru and Kabuto. 

 

“Her strength honors her clan, how did you find her?.” he asked the leader of the sound.

 

“We didn't found her Lord Hokage, she found us.” The disguised Kabuto smiled as he replied.

 

“The finals reveal much,” Hiruzen said, his gaze returning to the arena.

 

---

 

The sun blazed overhead, casting harsh shadows across the scarred earth as Sasuke Uchiha faced Hinata Hyuga, both the combatants ready for their fight.

 

The crowd’s cheers drowned out the world beyond, oblivious to the silent storm creeping through Konoha’s shadows. 

 

In the Kage’s box, Orochimaru, masked as the Kazekage, smirked beneath his veil, his serpentine gaze fixed on the arena, his invasion ticking closer. 

 

Beyond the village walls, in the dense forests and hidden alleys, a different battle unfolded, one of stealth, betrayal, and impending ruin.

 

The forest surrounding Konoha was a labyrinth of ancient trees, their canopies blotting out the sun, casting dappled shadows over the earth. 

 

A squad of Sound shinobi, their dark cloaks blending with the undergrowth, moved with predatory silence, their movements honed under Orochimaru’s brutal training. 

 

Leading them was Kigiri, a maniacal grin settled on his face.

 

Beside him, Kiho crouched, his loyalty to Orochimaru unwavering despite the dread coiling in his gut. 

 

Each carried a massive scroll, their surfaces etched with summoning seals, heavy with the promise of Orochimaru’s snakes, creatures capable of leveling Konoha’s walls.

 

“Move quickly,” Kigiri whispered, his voice stern. “The signal comes soon.” 

 

The squad, ten Sound shinobi, their faces obscured by masks nodded, their scrolls slung across their backs, the weight slowing their steps but not their resolve. 

 

They darted through the forest, chakra cloaked by Sound’s forbidden techniques, their target a hidden gate at Konoha’s northern perimeter, its guards unaware of the betrayal awaiting them.

 

Nearby, a Sand shinobi squad, led by a wiry jonin named Baki, crept through a ravine, their beige cloaks dusted with earth to blend with the terrain. 

 

Their kunai gleamed, their movements synchronized, loyal to the “Kazekage’s” orders, Orochimaru’s deception binding them to his will. 

 

“Stay low,” Baki hissed, his eyes scanning the cliffs. “The guards are spread thin. We strike on Kimimaro’s signal.” 

 

His team, four Sand shinobi, carried smaller scrolls, their seals primed for explosive tags and wind jutsu to amplify the chaos of the snakes.

 

At the northern gate, two Konoha chunin stood watch, their senses dulled by the distant roar of the arena. 

 

A shadow flickered, and before they could react, a Root shinobi emerged, his mask featureless, his tanto gleaming. 

 

Fuu, his orange hair hidden beneath a hood, moved with lethal precision, his blade slicing through the first guard’s throat. 

 

The second raised a kunai, but Torune, his body cloaked in venomous beetles, appeared, a touch sending the guard convulsing to the ground, dead in seconds. 

 

“Clear,” Fuu said, his voice devoid of emotion. Danzo’s orders were absolute, eliminate Konoha’s outer defenses to let Sound and Sand through. 

 

The Root shinobi vanished, leaving the gate unguarded, the bodies hidden in the underbrush.

 

Dosu’s squad reached the gate, their scrolls thudding as they set them down. “Plant the seals,” Kiho ordered.

 

Kigiri knelt, etching a summoning circle into the earth with a kunai. 

 

“These snakes better be worth it,” he muttered, the Sound shinobi worked swiftly, their scrolls unrolled, seals glowing faintly, the air heavy with the promise of destruction.

 

Eastern Perimeter: Root’s Betrayal

 

On Konoha’s eastern edge, where the village walls met a rocky outcrop, another Root operation unfolded. A trio of Konoha jonin patrolled, their senses sharp, but they never saw the attack. 

 

A Root agent, cloaked in chakra-suppressing seal, dropped from a cliff, his wire garrote strangling the first jonin silently. 

 

Two more Root shinobi, their masks glinting, dispatched the others with poisoned senbon, their bodies crumpling without a sound. 

 

“Danzo’s will,” one whispered, dragging the bodies into a crevice, their blood staining the rocks.

 

A Sound squad, led by a tall shinobi with a scarred face, emerged from the shadows, their scrolls larger than Kigiri’s, designed for Orochimaru’s largest summons, Manda himself. 

 

“Root’s efficiency is impressive,” the leader said, his voice cold. “Set the scrolls at the wall’s base.” 

 

His team unrolled the massive parchments, their seals pulsing with dark chakra, the ground trembling faintly as they prepared the summoning. 

 

A Sand shinobi, her hair tied in a tight bun, joined them, planting explosive tags along the wall’s weak points. 

 

“Kimimaro’s signal can’t come soon enough,” she muttered, her loyalty to Suna’s Kazekage unshaken.

 

Kimimaro’s Command

 

At a hidden clearing just beyond Konoha’s southern wall, Kimimaro Kaguya stood, his white hair stark against his pale skin, his bone blades glinting under the forest’s dim light. 

 

His curse mark pulsed faintly, Orochimaru’s will binding him, his loyalty absolute despite the disease ravaging his body. 

 

Around him, a mixed force of Sound and Sand shinobi, twenty strong awaited orders, their scrolls and weapons ready. 

 

Kimimaro’s green eyes, cold and unyielding, scanned the group, his voice sharp as bone. “Move faster,” he commanded, his hand resting on a bone sword protruding from his palm. 

 

“The scrolls must be in place before the third match ends. Orochimaru’s signal depends on our precision.”

 

A Sound shinobi, his face half-burned, nodded, adjusting a scroll twice his size. “The snakes will crush Konoha’s core,” he said, his voice trembling with awe. 

 

Kimimaro’s gaze hardened. “Focus. Lord Orochimaru's allies have cleared the outer guards. You face no obstacles, only failure, which I won’t allow.” 

 

A Sand shinobi, his scarf hiding a smirk, saluted. “The walls will fall, Kimimaro-san. Suna’s honor demands it.” 

 

Kimimaro ignored the bravado, his mind on Orochimaru’s plan, he raised a bone spike, carving a signal seal into a tree. “Spread out. Place the scrolls at the designated points. When the signal comes, summon the snakes.” 

 

The shinobi dispersed, their movements silent, scrolls thudding softly as they vanished into the forest. 

 

Kimimaro stood alone, his curse mark flaring, a faint cough betraying his illness. “For Lord Orochimaru,” he whispered, his eyes on the village.

 

---

 

Back in the arena, the crowd roared as Sasuke and Hinata fought. Sasuke's sword clashing with Hinata’s Gentle Fist, the air crackling with chakra. 

 

The stands were a frenzy, civilians chanting, shinobi analyzing, unaware of the infiltration beyond the walls. 

 

The Konoha arena thrummed with electric anticipation, the stands a roaring sea of thousands as the Chunin Exams finals reached a fever pitch. 

 

Sasuke Uchiha strode forward, his black hair framing a determined scowl, his Sharingan spinning with two tomoe, crimson against his pale skin. 

 

His black tunic was pristine, kunai and shuriken pouches at his waist, his resolve burning to prove himself as Konoha’s last Uchiha, worthy of his clan’s legacy after the massacre. 

 

Opposite him, Hinata Hyuga stepped lightly, her lavender eyes glowing with Byakugan, veins bulging around her temples. Her navy jacket was fitted, her stance steady, no trace of the timid girl she once was. 

 

She fought to prove her strength, to reshape her clan, and to show her father, Hiashi, she was not useless. The air crackled with their intent, the crowd’s roar a heartbeat of tension.

 

Sasuke struck first, his hands flashing seals, his Sharingan tracking Hinata’s every move. 

 

“Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!” A roaring sphere of flame erupted from his mouth, scorching the arena floor, its heat warping the air. 

 

The crowd gasped, civilians shielding their faces as the blaze surged toward Hinata. Her Byakugan flared, veins pulsing, reading the chakra’s flow. 

 

She spun, hands weaving seals. “Water Style: Water Wall!” A torrent of water burst from the ground, rising in a shimmering barrier that met Sasuke’s fireball, steam exploding in a hissing cloud that cloaked the arena. 

 

The stands roared, a shinobi shouting, “She countered him already!”

 

Sasuke darted through the steam, his Sharingan piercing the haze, a kunai in each hand. 

 

He hurled a volley of shuriken, their arcs curving unpredictably with chakra-infused wires. 

 

Hinata’s Byakugan tracked each one, her body twisting in a fluid Gentle Fist stance. “Eight Trigrams: Air Palm!” A blast of chakra deflected the shuriken, sending them spiraling into the arena’s walls, cracking stone. 

 

The crowd cheered, children pointing as Hinata charged, her palms glowing. “Gentle Fist: Palm Strike!” She aimed for Sasuke’s tenketsu, her strikes precise, but Sasuke’s Sharingan anticipated her, his taijutsu a blur as he parried with a kunai, their clash sparking.

 

“You’ve grown, Hyuga,” Sasuke said, his voice cold but respectful, dodging a palm strike that grazed his shoulder, numbing his arm briefly. 

 

He leaped back, his hands forming seals. “Lightning Style: lighting palm!” A screeching burst of lightning crackled in his hand, illuminating the arena in stark white. 

 

The crowd screamed, the ground trembling as he charged, the sparks of lightning igniting the dust. 

 

Hinata’s Byakugan widened, her hands weaving. “Water Style: Tidal Surge!” A wave of water crashed forward, slowing Sasuke’s charge, the lightning fizzling as it met the torrent. Steam billowed again, the arena a haze of heat and mist.

 

Hinata pressed her advantage, her Byakugan tracking Sasuke’s chakra through the steam. “Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms!” She spun, her palms a whirlwind, striking at Sasuke’s tenketsu with surgical precision. 

 

Sasuke’s Sharingan spun, his body twisting to dodge, but two strikes landed, sealing minor chakra points, his movements slowing slightly. 

 

Sasuke countered with taijutsu, his kicks and punches a blur, forcing Hinata back. He drew a kunai, infusing it with lightning chakra, slashing in arcs that crackled. 

 

Hinata ducked, her Byakugan guiding her, retaliating with a Gentle Fist strike to his wrist, forcing him to drop the blade.

 

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, his Sharingan glowing brighter. “Genjutsu: Demonic Illusion!” He locked eyes with Hinata, the arena warping in her vision, flames engulfed her, her clan’s compound burning, Hiashi’s voice calling her useless. 

 

The crowd held its breath, sensing the shift. But Hinata’s resolve burned, her Byakugan piercing the illusion. “Release!” Her chakra flared, breaking Sasuke’s hold, the flames dissolving. 

 

She countered instantly, her hands forming seals. “Genjutsu: Mist of Doubt!” Sasuke’s vision blurred, the arena becoming a foggy maze, Hinata’s figure vanishing. The crowd murmured, a shinobi shouting, “She’s using genjutsu too!”

 

Sasuke’s Sharingan cut through the mist, spotting Hinata’s chakra. He hurled a fan of shuriken, their wires sparking with lightning, aiming to bind her. 

 

Hinata spun, her Byakugan tracking each projectile. “Eight Trigrams: Rotation!” A spinning dome of chakra deflected the shuriken, sending them ricocheting into the arena’s walls, the crowd ducking as stone shards flew. 

 

Hinata charged, her palms glowing, striking at Sasuke’s chest. He blocked with a taijutsu stance, his Sharingan predicting her moves, their clash a rapid dance of strikes and counters, the arena quaking with each blow.

 

Sasuke formed seals, his voice sharp. “Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!” Multiple fireballs erupted, each guided by shuriken, spiraling toward Hinata. 

 

She countered with “Water Style: Water Bullet!” Rapid bursts of water met the fireballs, steam exploding, the arena a battlefield of mist and flame. 

 

Hinata’s Byakugan tracked Sasuke’s movements, her Gentle Fist striking his arm, sealing another tenketsu, slowing his Chakra gathering. 

 

Sasuke grunted, his Sharingan blazing, retaliating with a lightning-charged kick that Hinata barely dodged, her sleeve tearing.

 

“You’re not weak,” Sasuke said, his voice low, respect in his eyes as he leaped back, shuriken spinning from both hands. 

 

Hinata’s Byakugan followed, her own shuriken meeting his mid-air, sparks flying as they clashed. 

 

She formed seals, her voice steady. “Water Style: Mist Veil!” A dense fog enveloped the arena, hiding her from Sasuke’s Sharingan.

 

The crowd gasped, a civilian yelling, “Where’d she go?” 

 

Hinata struck from the mist, her Gentle Fist aiming for Sasuke’s heart tenketsu, but his Sharingan caught her shadow, dodging at the last second, his counter-punch grazing her cheek, drawing blood.

 

Sasuke’s chakra surged, his Sharingan spinning faster. “Lightning Style: Thunderbolt Strike!” A bolt of lightning arced from his hand, splitting the mist, aiming for Hinata. 

 

She spun, her Rotation deflecting the bolt, the arena’s ground cracking further, debris flying. Hinata countered with “Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm!” A powerful chakra blast hit Sasuke’s shoulder, staggering him, his Sharingan flickering with strain. 

 

He retaliated with a Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu, a roaring dragon of fire surging toward Hinata, its heat scorching the arena’s edge.

 

Hinata’s Byakugan glowed, her hands weaving. “Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!” 

 

A serpentine dragon of water met Sasuke’s fire, the clash exploding in a steam cloud that blinded the crowd, their cheers turning to gasps. 

 

Hinata emerged, her Gentle Fist striking relentlessly, sealing more of Sasuke’s tenketsu, his movements growing sluggish. 

 

Sasuke’s eyes burned, his pride as an Uchiha pushing him forward. He drew a kunai, infusing it with lightning, and engaged in taijutsu, his Sharingan predicting Hinata’s strikes, their blows a blur, the arena trembling with each clash.

 

The fight stretched on, neither yielding, the arena a wasteland of cracked earth, scorched stone, and puddles of water. 

 

Sasuke’s chakra waned, his tenketsu partially sealed, but his Sharingan remained sharp. He formed seals, his voice hoarse. “Thunder Stream!” Lightning surged from his body, electrifying the arena floor, forcing Hinata to leap. 

 

She countered with “Gentle Fist: Vacuum palm!” Her palms glowed as a gust of strong wind moved towards Sasuke, striking Sasuke’s chest, his attack faltering. 

 

Sasuke stumbled, blood dripping from his lip, but his Sharingan flared, his resolve unbroken. 

 

“I’m the last Uchiha,” he growled, hurling a final volley of shuriken, their wires sparking with lightning, binding Hinata’s arms momentarily. 

 

He charged, his sword glowing with lightning chakra, striking her shoulder. Hinata’s Byakugan caught the move, her Rotation spinning, but her chakra was near spent. 

 

The rotation faltered, Sasuke’s sword grazing her side, knocking her to the ground, her breath ragged.

 

Before Hinata could gain her balance, Sasuke was already on her, his sword pointing straight at her throat.

 

Genma raised his hand, the crowd silent. “Winner: Sasuke Uchiha!” 

 

The arena erupted, cheers and gasps mingling as Sasuke stood panting, bloodied, his Sharingan dimming. 

 

Hinata rose, clutching her side, her Byakugan fading but her eyes fierce with pride. Sasuke met her gaze, nodding slightly. “You’re strong, Hinata,” he said, his voice low, acknowledging her growth. 

 

The crowd’s roar swelled, their respect for both fighters palpable. In the stands, Hiashi Hyuga sat rigid, his Byakugan deactivated, his stern face betraying a flicker of surprise.

 

 Hinata’s performance, her water jutsu, genjutsu, and relentless Gentle Fist had shaken his long-held belief in her weakness.

 

“She’s no longer the timid child,” he murmured, his voice low, his eyes fixed on Hinata as she limped off, her head high despite defeat. 

 

He’d called her useless once, favoring Hanabi, but her counters to Sasuke’s Sharingan and ninjutsu proved her resolve.

 

“Perhaps she can change the clan,” he said, a rare softness in his tone, his pride warring with his strict demeanor.

 

Beside Hiashi, Hanabi, her young face composed, watched Hinata with wide lavender eyes. “Big sister” she whispered, her Byakugan deactivated but her admiration clear. 

 

Hinata’s water dragon, her genjutsu breaking Sasuke’s, and her gentle fist had been breathtaking, a far cry from the shy kunoichi Hanabi once pitied. 

 

“She’s so strong,” Hanabi said, her voice trembling with awe, her small hands clenched. She glanced at Hiashi, hoping he saw what she did. 

 

The crowd’s cheers for Sasuke didn’t diminish her pride, but a chill ran through her, sensing something amiss beyond the arena’s fervor, though she couldn’t name it.

 

Kurenai stood in the stands, her crimson eyes wide, her arms crossed tightly. “Hinata, you’ve surpassed my expectations,” she said, her voice soft but proud. 

 

“Her Byakugan countered Sasuke’s Sharingan at every turn, and that genjutsu , breaking his illusion, casting her own was masterful.” 

 

She smiled, “She’s no longer timid. She’s a true Hyuga.” Kurenai couldn't be more proud of her student and how far she has come.

 

Neji, seated among the Hyuga clan, watched with his Byakugan active, his expression a mix of surprise and grudging respect.

 

 “Lady Hinata,” he muttered, his voice low, his fate-driven worldview shaken. 

 

Her water jutsu, precise Gentle Fist, and genjutsu had matched Sasuke’s Uchiha prowess, a feat he hadn’t thought possible from the “weak” main branch heir. 

 

“She’s changed,” he admitted, his eyes narrowing as Hinata stood, bloodied but unbowed. “Maybe the clan will too.” He hoped.

 

---

With Karin.

 

As the arena was being prepared for the next match, Karin felt a tug on her leg. She looked down to see a white snake coiling against her leg. She recognised the snake.

 

Karin moved from the waiting area and went to the bathroom and there she ordered the snake to tell her why it was here.

 

“Lady Karin, the preparation for the invasion is complete. Lord Orochimaru wants you to head back to sound immediately.” The snake replied.

 

Karin closed her eyes. During their time in Uzushio, Karin told Naruto about the Invasion and what Orochimaru planned.

 

She felt like she betrayed him at that moment but she couldn't keep such a huge secret from Naruto, not when it concerns the well being of his friends.

 

Naruto sent a clone to give the message to Hiruzen and yet the Hokage continued with the exams. They all know what is going to happen and Konoha is prepared for the invasion.

 

Karin felt worried for her sensei but she couldn't ignore the order. Orochimaru never made Karin do anything she didn't want to.

 

She always knew he did horrible things but he never made her part of any of those things. All he did was help her. The feeling of betrayal still lingered in her heart but she knew that Orochimaru would survive. Her master always survives.

 

With those feelings of conflict, Karin let the snake reverse summoned her to the sound but her mind was still in Konoha, worry for her master and Naruto lingering in her heart.

 

She left a clone to inform Naruto for her departure, praying that both of her beloved persons will be safe after the invasion.

 

---

 

The blazing midday sun was shining in its full glory. Crimson banners snapping in the wind, the Leaf’s spiral emblem stark against the scarred earth below. The finals showcased Konoha’s strength.

 

Shikamaru’s shadows outwitting Shino, Karin’s chains crushing Temari, Sasuke’s Sharingan edging out Hinata but whispers of Naruto’s heritage as Minato’s son still lingered. 

 

In the Kage’s box, Hiruzen Sarutobi sat, his staff gripped tightly, his face calm but eyes sharp, the week-old warning from Naruto fueling a hidden strategy. 

 

Orochimaru, disguised as the Kazekage, smirked beneath his veil, Kabuto at his side, unaware that Konoha was ready. 

 

Beyond the walls, Sound and Sand shinobi positioned summoning scrolls, Root agents silenced guards, and Kimimaro Kaguya awaited the signal, while Danzo lurked in his chamber, plotting his ascension.

 

Genma strode to the arena’s center, his senbon glinting, silencing the crowd. “Next match: Sakura Haruno vs. Ino Yamanaka!” 

 

The stands erupted, cheers shaking the stone walls. Sakura stepped forward, her pink hair blazing, his green eyes focused on the future for Konoha. 

 

Ino, her blonde ponytail swaying, gripped a kunai, her training under Anko has improved her a lot and she is ready for the real challenge ahead. 

 

The air crackled as the crowd roared a heartbeat of anticipation then, a deafening crash shattered the moment. 

 

A massive snake, its scales black and green, slammed into the arena’s eastern wall, stone exploding inward, debris raining. Its head, larger than a house, reared, fangs dripping venom, eyes glowing with malice. 

 

Civilians screamed, scrambling back, children clutching parents, their cheers turning to terror. 

 

Shinobi tensed, hands on weapons, recognizing the invasion’s start. Naruto moved, his objective was clear. He only had one focus, Gara. 

 

Ino froze, her kunai raised, she knew what was happening and so did Sakura. They moved together. It is time to defend their home.

 

Hiruzen leaped from the Kage’s box, his robes billowing, Enma’s staff form growling.

 

“Orochimaru!” he roared, his voice cutting through the panic. “Your deception ends today!” The Kazekage’s veil fell, revealing Orochimaru’s pale face, his serpentine eyes gleaming. 

 

“Well played, sensei,” he hissed, his hands forming seals. “But Konoha falls now.” Kabuto revealed his true form too, joining his master.

 

The arena quaked as more snakes breached the walls, their coils shattering stone, hisses drowning the crowd’s screams. 

 

At the northern gate, Sound shinobi unrolled massive scrolls, their seals glowing red.

 

“Summoning Jutsu!” A dozen serpents surged, smaller than Manda but deadly, slithering toward the village center. 

 

Sand shinobi detonated explosive tags, breaches exploding across Konoha’s perimeter, dust and smoke billowing. 

 

Baki, leading a Sand squad, unleashed “Wind Style: Slicing Tempest!” cutting through Konoha’s outer defenses, unaware of Orochimaru’s deception.

 

In the western district, the Konoha prison’s gates burst open, Root agents Fuu and Torune among them slaughtering guards with poisoned blades and venomous beetles.

 

Criminals poured out, armed with stolen kunai, setting fires and attacking civilians, their chaos amplifying the invasion. 

 

A Sound kunoichi, her scroll unrolled, summoned a serpent that crushed a guard tower, her cry of “For Orochimaru!” echoing.

 

The village burned, smoke rising, as Konoha’s shinobi rallied. Hiruzen’s preparation, spurred by Naruto’s warning, kicked in. 

 

Anbu squads, hidden in the stands, leaped into action, their masks glinting as they engaged Sound shinobi. “Protect the civilians!” an Anbu captain shouted, his katana slicing a snake’s scales. 

 

The major clans mobilized. Hyuga, Nara, Yamanaka, Akimichi, Inuzuka, Aburame and Sarutobi formed defensive lines, their jutsu lighting the chaos.

 

Hiruzen’s eyes blazed, his strategy unfolding. “Jiraiya! Kakashi! Guy!” he called, his voice steady. Jiraiya, perched on the arena’s roof, summoned Gamabunta, the massive toad landing with a quake, his blade drawn.

 

“Orochimaru, you’re done!” Jiraiya roared, his hair whipping, “Today is the day I end you.”

 

Kakashi, his Sharingan uncovered, leaped beside Hiruzen, his lightning blade crackling. “He won’t escape,” he said, his eyes tracking Orochimaru’s chakra.

 

Might Guy landed, his green spandex a blur, gates opening with a burst of chakra. His fists glowed, striking a snake’s head, crushing its skull, the arena trembled as the snake fell. 

 

“Orochimaru, face the flames of youth!” he shouted, joining Hiruzen. All four of Konoha's top shinobi stood side by side to protect the future of the village.

 

Orochimaru laughed, his voice venomous. “Konoha’s end is here, sensei.” He summoned Manda, the colossal serpent rising, its coils encircling the arena, tail shattering the western stands. 

 

Civilians fled, their screams piercing the chaos, as Gamabunta clashed with Manda, their roars shaking the village. Orochimaru's laughter echoed in all directions.

 

Orochimaru laughed, his hands weaving seals.”That's not fair, Sensei. Four against two. Why don't we balance the equation.” Orochimaru grinned, his tongue lashing out.

 

“Summoning Jutsu: Edo Tensei!”  Orochimaru slammed his hands on the ground.

 

Three coffins rose, their gates opened to reveal Hashirama and Tobirama Senju, their eyes hollow, chakra oppressive. The third coffin revealed the now dead Kazekage of the Sand, Rasa.

 

The crowd screamed, recognizing the First and Second Hokage, now Orochimaru’s puppets. Kabuto smirked, his glasses glinting, kunai drawn to guard his master.

 

“I will now take my leave to achieve our other objectives, My Lord.” Kabuto bowed his head and left immediately.

 

Kabuto jumped down from the rooftop and ran for his next destination. He has an Uchiha to capture after all.

---

 

Meanwhile in the village.

 

The Hyuga clan, led by Hiashi, formed a perimeter near the arena, their Byakugan glowing. “Eight Trigrams: Rotation!” Hiashi spun, deflecting a snake’s strike, his voice stern. 

 

“Protect the clan!” Hinata, now healed from her Sasuke fight, joined Hanabi, her Gentle Fist crushing a Sound shinobi’s tenketsu, her resolve to reform the Hyuga burning. 

 

Neji’s Byakugan spotted the invaders, his voice low. “Traitors within,” he muttered, his Vacuum Palm blasting a criminal.

 

The Nara clan, led by Shikaku, used “Shadow Possession Jutsu” to bind Sand shinobi, their shadows snaring enemies in the village streets. 

 

Shikamaru, fresh from his Shino win, joined, his shadow stitching a snake’s coils, his mind racing. “This is a drag, but we hold the line,” he said, forming strategies.

 

The Yamanaka clan, led by Inoichi, infiltrated enemy minds, disrupting Sound shinobi. Ino, fought beside her father, her Mind Transfer Jutsu aiding her village.

 

The Akimichi and Inuzuka clans charged, Choza’s expansion crushing criminals, Kiba and Akamaru tearing through Sand shinobi, their howls blending with the chaos.

 

“Shadow Clone Jutsu!” Naruto summoned hundreds of clones, each wielding chains and swords, slashing snakes and killing the invaders as he searched for Gara who somehow disappeared from the arena.

 

Naruto closed his eyes and sensed the Jinchuriki. He found the boy standing in the middle of the village and ran straight towards him. 

 

If has seen the use of Gara’s sand and very few would be able to survive his slaughter. Naruto needs to get there as soon as possible.

 

Sasuke followed behind him, his Sharingan spinning, his lightning encased sword slicing a snake. Sakura who hurled explosive kunai at criminals rushed to catch up with her team, her worry for her teammates was evident. 

 

Everyone moved with only one objective. Protect Konoha. The invaders were not only coming from the outside but from the inside too. It was like they had an internal ally. 

 

Deep beneath Konoha, in a hidden chamber lit by flickering torches, Danzo Shimura sat on a stone throne, his cane tapping, his bandaged eye glinting with ambition. 

 

Fuu and Torune stood at his side, their masks impassive, while 20 Uzumaki Root shinobi knelt, their chakra suppressed. 

 

“Konoha burns above,” Danzo said, his voice cold. “A necessary sacrifice for my ascension. “Once this is over, we will forge a new era.”

 

Fuu’s green hair gleamed, his tanto ready. “The invasion masks our moves,” he said, loyal to Danzo’s vision. Torune’s beetles hummed, his voice low. “Everything is happening as planned.” 

 

Danzo’s lips curled, his dreams nearing fruition as Konoha fought above, the invasion his perfect cover.

 

He closed his eyes. Konoha may burn today but tomorrow it will rise and the rest of the world will be under its heel. Danzo will make sure of it.

---

Chapter Ends

---

 

Notes:

A/N

 

So this was a bridging chapter and that's why it's so short.

 

I didn't wanted to focus to much on the finals because they aren't the main focus of the story.

Next chapter will purely be Invasion.

Leave your suggestions and reviews.

Chapter 23: Awakening

Summary:

The invasion is here and finally we see a little of what Naruto is meant to be.

A cataclysmic crash shattered the arena, the sound reverberating like a thunderclap. A massive snake, its black-green scales glinting like polished obsidian, slammed into the eastern wall with bone-shattering force, stone exploding outward in a jagged shower of debris that rained down on the stands. 

 

Dust choked the air, thick and acrid, as screams pierced the chaos, civilians scrambling in panic, children torn from their parents’ arms, the snake’s head rearing with venom-dripping fangs. 

 

The crowd’s cheers dissolved into terror, a tidal wave of panic spreading as shinobi leaped into action, hands weaving seals with the precision of a well-oiled machine, their training from Hiruzen’s week-long preparation kicking in. 

 

Hiruzen Sarutobi, in the Kage’s box, rose with a steady hand on his staff, his eyes narrowing with the wisdom of experience, the village’s defense primed. Orochimaru, his confidence unshaken, unaware that Konoha was ready. 

 

Beyond the walls, the invasion erupted in full force, snakes slithering from summoning scrolls with a hiss, Sand shinobi detonating explosive tags with sharp cracks, the village teetering on the brink of collapse, the air thick with the scent of smoke and fear.

 

Naruto ran with full speed, his mind focused only on one target, his instincts screaming a warning. He glanced at shinobi fighting snakes 10 times their size. His clones roamed the village using chains to make sure no snake survived his slaughter.

 

He soared over the rooftops toward a distant guttural roar, towards the heart of the village, where chaos reigned supreme.

 

Gaara of the Sand stood unmoving, unleashing a maelstrom of destruction, his gourd shattering with a sharp crack as sand erupted like a living tempest, swirling with malevolent intent. 

 

This was no mere tactic, it was a directive from Rasa, his father’s will commanding chaos during the invasion’s peak, a cruel legacy etched into his soul or else he would feel his wrath.

 

Gara didn't care about the cries he heard as he crushed homes, killed people without mercy. All he cared about was proving his own existence. As the people cried in fear, begging for him to spare them, Gara truly felt alive.

 

Sand rose, homes crumbled, their wooden frames groaning under the weight of collapsing roofs, dust and flame rising in choking plumes as market stalls were reduced to smoldering ash, the air thick with the acrid scent of burning wood. 

 

The ground trembled with the crack of splintering timber, the wails of fleeing civilians piercing the din, and the sickening thud of bodies hitting the ground.

 

A mother clutching her child, a shopkeeper frozen in terror, buried under rubble, their silence a stark contrast to the pandemonium.

 

Gaara’s eyes, bloodshot and wild, glowed with Shukaku’s influence, his deteriorated seal fracturing further, black lines spiderwebbing across his face like cracks in porcelain. 

 

“Mother wants blood,” he rasped, his voice a guttural snarl that sent chills down the spines of those who heard, sand coiling like a serpent, lashing out to crush a fleeing family’s cart with a bone-chilling crunch, the wood splintering into shards.

 

Naruto landed before him, dust billowing in a choking cloud that obscured the sun, Uzumaken gleaming with a crimson glow as he raised a hand, his voice slicing through the storm with raw determination. 

 

“Gaara, stop!” He commanded. Gaara’s head snapped up, sand surging with terrifying speed, his grin manic and hollow, a mask of madness. 

 

“Mother demands your blood, Uzumaki!” he snarled, sand spiking toward Naruto in a deadly arc, the battle erupting with a shockwave that rippled outward, shattering nearby windows with a cascade of glass, the sound a sharp crescendo that cut through the chaos.

---

 

Rooftop 

 

On the rooftop, Hiruzen Sarutobi faced Orochimaru, Enma staff growling with a life of its own, the wood vibrating with an ancient power that hummed in the air. 

 

“Your ambition ends here!” he roared, his voice a thunderclap of authority, Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu erupting in a torrent of flame that painted the sky a fiery red, clashing with Orochimaru’s Kusanagi blade, the steel singing against fire with a metallic screech that echoed across the rooftop. 

 

Jiraiya’s Sage Mode summoned Gamabunta, the toad’s massive blade clashing with Manda in a seismic roar, scales scraping with a grating sound, blood spraying in arcs that painted the stone red. 

 

Kakashi’s Raikiri crackled with electric fury, Two Gates enhancing his speed as he targeted Edo Tensei Hashirama, the First Hokage’s wood style vines coiling to meet him with a rustling hiss that filled the air. 

 

Might Guy’s Two Gates-fueled Taijutsu struck Edo Tensei Tobirama, the Second’s water jutsu countered by a flurry of kicks that sent water splashing in a misty deluge, the air thickening with the scent of damp earth.

 

Edo Tensei Rasa was busy playing catch-up with the toad sage. The enhanced speed and strength are a perfect counter to his gold dust.

---

Back to Naruto…

 

Naruto dodged with a fluid motion, his gravity-seal-enhanced speed a blur that left afterimages in the dust, chains lashing out with a metallic clang that rang like a bell, sparks flying as sand grated against metal with a screeching wail. 

 

Gaara’s attack was a relentless tide, sand forming a shield that shimmered with Shukaku’s chakra, its surface rippling like liquid steel, absorbing Naruto’s first strike with a dull thud that reverberated through the ground. 

 

Naruto countered with a Fireball Jutsu, a roaring inferno spiraling from his mouth with a guttural roar, the flames clashing against the sand shield in a violent explosion of steam, the heat warping the air into shimmering waves that distorted the battlefield. 

 

“Gaara, listen to me!” he shouted, his voice cutting through the hiss, rolling aside as sand spikes pierced the ground where he’d stood, craters forming with a deep rumble, the earth trembling with each impact, dust rising in choking clouds.

 

His Uzumaken glowed with a crimson hue, a beacon in the chaos, and he swung with precision, chains extending like living tendrils to bind Gaara’s arms, the metal grinding against sand with a grating shriek that set teeth on edge. 

 

But the sand melted away with a sinister hiss, reforming with terrifying speed, a testament to Gaara’s deteriorating control, the grains shifting like a living entity with a malevolent intent. 

 

Gaara’s laughter grew, a chilling, unhinged sound that sent shivers down Naruto’s spine, his seal cracking audibly with a series of sharp pops, black lines spreading across his cheeks and neck like veins of darkness, the air thickening with menace. 

 

“Mother’s hunger is eternal!” he roared, sand coalescing into a massive fist the size of a house, slamming down with a thunderous boom that split the ground, debris flying in all directions, the impact sending a shockwave that flattened nearby stalls, wood splintering.

 

Naruto leaped with a burst of speed, his Taijutsu kicking in, a gravity-seal-enhanced roundhouse kick meeting the fist mid-air with a resounding crack, the collision sending shockwaves that shattered nearby windows, glass raining like deadly confetti, the sound a sharp crescendo that cut through the chaos.

 

 “You don’t have to be like this!” Naruto insisted, landing with a thud, weaving a Mud Wall, the barrier rising in a thick, muddy surge to block a sand blade that sliced through the air with a whistling keen.

 

He isn't here to kill or even capture Gara. Naruto has done his research during the month of training and what he found shocked him.

 

Gara has lived an even worse life than Naruto, even after he had a father to take care of him but the same father made him a target. Naruto is here to show Gara that not everything is lost, that there is still hope.

 

Naruto embedded the Uzumaken in the ground, his near-perfect chakra control surged, summoning chakra chains again with a resonant hum.

 

He willed the chains, wrapping them around Gaara’s legs with a yank that pulled with the force of a tsunami, the ground trembling as Gaara stumbled, sand swirling in protest with a grinding roar that shook the air.

 

Gaara’s insanity fueled a counterattack, sand rising in a whirlwind that cut Naruto’s arm with a sharp sting, blood dripping in crimson streaks down his sleeve, the pain a fiery jolt that fueled his resolve. 

 

“Your blood feeds her!” Gaara screamed, his voice a guttural howl, sand forming a spear that thrust forward with lethal precision, the tip glinting like obsidian, aimed at Naruto’s heart with a deadly whistle that sliced the air. 

 

Naruto parried with Uzumaken, the clash sparking with a shower of light, his kenjutsu skill shining as he deflected blow after blow, the sword’s edge singing against sand with a melodic ring, each strike a desperate plea echoing in the tumult. 

 

“I’ve been hated too, Gaara! But I found a way out. Believe me I was just like you!” he yelled, his genjutsu flickering to slow Gaara’s perception, a subtle distortion warping the air, the world bending around Gaara’s eyes, buying precious seconds as the sand faltered with a groan, the grains hesitating.

 

All his words fell on deaf ears. Shukaku’s influence over Gara was too dominant at this point. To make Gara listen, he has first make sure Shukaku was in line.

 

“Kurama, make sure the tanuki is behaving well.” Naruto requested his partner.

 

“Already on it.” Kurama is trying to get to the one tails but he wouldn't allow Kurama to even talk.

 

The fight escalated, Naruto’s five-element ninjutsu cycling through his arsenal with a fluid grace Water Dragon Jutsu spiraling forth, a roaring dragon of liquid fury clashing with Gaara’s sand shield, steam erupting in a blinding cloud that obscured the battlefield, the hiss filling the air with a ghostly wail. 

 

He followed with a Rasengan, a jutsu he just learned thanks to the notes his father had left for him.

 

The spinning orb of chakra forming in his palm with a high-pitched whine that vibrated the ground, the air shimmering, but Gaara’s pressure dissipated it with a gust, sand swirling to counter, the orb exploding in a burst of wind that sent dust flying in a choking haze. 

 

Gara’s sand rushed Naruto from all sides, for a moment he lost balance as the sand below his feet grabbed his legs. The sand enclosed him immediately, trapping him inside it.

 

“Sand Coffin.” Gara shouted, crushing the Uzumaki within.

 

“Naruto!” A scream erupted from a nearby Ino who watched the whole fiasco.

 

---

 

The village of Konoha trembled under the weight of the invasion, the air thick with smoke and the acrid scent of burning wood as Naruto and Gaara’s battle raged at its center. 

 

Sand swirled in violent torrents, clashing with Naruto’s chains and jutsu, the ground quaking with each impact, debris flying like deadly shrapnel. 

 

Temari, her blonde hair whipping in the wind, raced through the chaos, her fan clutched tightly, determination etched on her face. 

 

Her brother Gaara’s unhinged laughter echoed, a chilling sound that spurred her forward, her heart pounding with a mix of fear and resolve. 

 

She had to reach him, to pull him back from the brink, her sandals pounding the cracked earth as she navigated the ruined streets.

 

Just as she neared the epicenter where Naruto’s crimson hair flashed amidst the sandstorm, a figure stepped into her path with a graceful yet menacing stance. 

 

Ino Yamanaka, her blonde ponytail swaying, stood firm, kunai in hand, her eyes glinting with a steely resolve honed by months of brutal training. 

 

“You’re not getting past me, Temari,” Ino said, her voice calm but edged with threat, her body poised for combat. 

 

Temari skidded to a halt, her fan snapping open with a sharp whoosh, the air humming with tension. “Out of my way, Yamanaka! My brother needs me!” she snapped, her voice trembling with urgency, but Ino’s stance didn’t waver.

 

“This is Konoha’s fight now,” Ino replied, her hand weaving a seal with practiced ease. “I can’t let you interfere.” 

 

The battle erupted with a clash of wills, Ino’s diverse arsenal meeting Temari’s wind mastery, the village’s destruction framing their duel as Naruto and Gaara’s fight raged in the background, a constant rumble of power.

 

Ino struck first, her Anko-trained Taijutsu launching her forward with a blur of motion as she aimed a spinning kick at Temari’s midsection. 

 

The air whistled with the force, but Temari reacted with agility, her fan sweeping up to deflect the blow with a gust of wind, the impact sending a shockwave that rustled the nearby rubble. 

 

“You’re fast, but wind trumps speed!” Temari taunted, her voice cutting through the din.

 

“Wind Style: Great Sickle Weasel!”

 

Temari launched the jutsu with a powerful swing, the air blades slicing toward Ino with a keening wail. 

 

Ino twisted aside, her evasion skills kicking in, the blades grazing her sleeve, tearing the fabric with a sharp rip, the sting of the near miss fueling her focus.

 

Drawing senbons from her pouch, Ino coated them with a glistening poison, a paralyzing agent derived from rare jungle flora,her fingers deft as she flung them with pinpoint accuracy. 

 

The senbons arced through the air, glinting like deadly stars, but Temari’s fan spun before the senbons could reach her.

 

“Wind Style: Air Bullets!"

 

She casted the jutsu, intercepting the sensbons with sharp pops, the projectiles shattering mid-flight, the poison dissipating in a faint mist. 

 

“Nice try!” Temari sneered, charging with a follow-up.  “Wind Style: Slicing Tempest!”. Blades of air cutting toward Ino with a whistling roar. 

 

Ino watched the jutsu coming towards her and immediately countered without wasting any time.

 

“Earth Style: Mud Wall!”

 

Her hands weaving seals with a fluid grace, the thick barrier rising from the ground with a rumble, absorbing the attack, mud splattering as the blades embedded themselves, the wall cracking but holding.

 

Ino seized the moment, her Yamanaka technique activating with a subtle hum, Mind Transfer Jutsu probing Temari’s mind, a psychic tendril reaching for control. 

 

Temari’s eyes widened, her fan faltering as she resisted, her will ironclad, a grimace breaking her composure. 

 

“Get out of my head!” she snarled, shaking off the intrusion with a surge of chakra, the mental link snapping back with a jolt that made Ino stagger, her vision blurring for a second. 

 

Undeterred, Ino pressed forward, weaving an illusion of swirling flames, the air shimmering as Temari saw fire encircling her, the heat a phantom sensation. 

 

Temari swung her fan wildly, Wind Style: Great Breakthrough roaring to life, the gust of wind raced through but the flames still carried on undeterred. 

 

Sensing that she is caught in a genjutsu, she disturbed her chakra flow, scattering the illusion, but the distraction allowed Ino to close the gap, a poisoned kunai slashing toward Temari’s thigh with a metallic scrape.

 

Temari leaped back, the blade grazing her leg, a thin line of blood welling, the poison’s sting beginning to numb her muscles. 

 

“You’ll pay for that!” she hissed, her fan opening fully, channeling her chakra.

 

“Wind Style: Wind Scythe Jutsu!”.

 

A massive arc of wind slicing toward Ino with a howling fury. Ino dove to the side, the scythe carving a trench in the earth, dirt flying.

 

Rising, she retaliated, “Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!”, a flurry of fiery blossoms streaking toward Temari, the heat warping the air. 

 

Temari countered with “Wind Style: Air Bullets!”, the projectiles piercing the flames, but embers scorched her arm, the burn a sharp pain that fueled her rage.

 

The fight stretched, a ballet of elements and strategy, Ino’s endurance tested against Temari’s relentless wind. 

 

Ino jumped to the side as the air bullets went right past her. She was ready to launch another attack when she caught the sight of sand rising in the air from the side of her eyes.

 

Ino turned her head to see Naruto getting caught in the sand. Her heart raced, she felt afraid. Ino ran towards the red head but before she could reach him, the sand enclosed him.

 

“Sand Coffin!”

 

She heard the insane boy from Suna mutter before the sand crushed her friend. She cried out his name but no reply came for her.

 

Ino just stood there as the boy who was her saviour, was crushed by the boy from Suna. The world around stopped for Ino as she just stood there, hopelessly watching the sand continue to crush the Uzumaki.

 

---

 

Naruto gritted his teeth, his adamantine chains wrapped around him, creating a barrier to keep him safe from getting crushed by Gara. Breathing was getting a bit difficult and so now it was time to get out.

 

He summoned the Uzumaken and channeled kurama’s chakra through it. The sand exploded in a boom, sending debris all around. The explosion hit Gara, sending him flying.

 

Ino put a hand in front of her face to protect it from the debris as she watched the dust intently.

 

Slowly when the dust cleared, Naruto was standing there, unharmed. She felt so relieved her body shook. She forgot about everything and ran straight towards her saviour.

 

“Naruto” she shouted as she hugged the boy from behind.

 

Naruto was surprised by the sudden hug. He turned around to see Ino in tears. “Why are you crying?” He asked, genuinely confused.

 

“Why? You bastards, you just gave me the heart attack of my life and you are asking why am I crying?” Ino hit him in the chest for making her worry.

 

Doesn't he know how much she cares for him, as she left any doubt or was he just so dense.

 

Naruto smiled, even grinned a little. He felt really happy to see that Ino cared so much for him. He felt her emotions and it overwhelmed him. He hugged her back, surprising the Yamanaka.

 

“Now I would love to embrace a girl like you but we have an invasion to stop.” He teased her. Opening his heart wasn't so bad of an idea.

 

Ino blushed as she got away from him. “Yeah, just don't do anything stupid like that ever again.” She demanded.

 

Naruto nodded. He was about to say don't when Gara rose from the ground, his sand coming straight for his head.

 

He swung his sword, a gust of wind raced towards the sand, stopping the attack.

 

“You should get away from here.” He said as his entire focus shifted to Gara. Ino nodded, jumping back to face her own opponent.

 

While Ino went to look after Naruto, Temari ran towards her brother when he was blown away by the sudden explosion.

 

“Gara are you alright?” She asked, her worry for her brother imminent.

 

“Move or I'll kill you too.” Gara said as he slowly got up.

 

“But Gara….”

 

“Shut up.” Gara walked away and Temari just sat there thinking if she would ever get her baby brother back.

 

Naruto held his sword with both hands. It was time to make sure that one tail was in line.

 

“Ready Kurama.” He asked his partner.

 

“I was born ready. Let's teach that annoying Tanuki a lesson.” Kurama grinned, sensing the distress in his biju brother.

 

Naruto charged, Uzumaken slashing with a metallic ring, the blade aimed at Gaara’s shoulder, but the sand surged to intercept, the clash sending sparks flying, the impact of a thunderous boom that cracked the earth.

 

“Gaara, stop this!” Naruto shouted, his voice cutting through the roar, seeing no response coming from the red head, Naruto moved his hand.

 

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”

 

A huge ball of fire formed in the air, chasing the jinchuriki of the one tails. The flames clashed with the sand shield, steam hissing as the elements met, the heat warping the air into shimmering waves. 

 

Gaara countered with a sand spear, the obsidian tip thrusting forward with a whistling keen, forcing Naruto to parry with his sword, the steel singing against the abrasive grains, each striking a desperate bid to break through.

 

Naruto’s enhanced speed kicked in, as he moved in a blur dodging a sand whip that lashed out, the ground erupting where it struck, dirt flying. 

 

He retaliated with Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu, the roaring dragon of liquid fury spiraling forth, its jaws snapping at Gaara.

 

The sand shield absorbed the attack, the water evaporating with a hiss, but Naruto pressed on, infusing Uzumaken with a sliver of Kurama’s chakra, the blade glowing with a fiery orange aura, the air crackling with power.

 

He swung, the sword cutting through the sand with a searing slash, the impact sending Gaara skidding back, sand scattering like shattered glass, a thin line of blood welling on his arm.

 

Shukaku’s fury surged within Gaara, the Biju’s rage palpable, its voice a guttural growl in his mind. “This whelp, partnered with that fox, dares to challenge us? I’ll crush him!” 

 

The sand thickened, the biju pumped more chakra into Gaara, his body trembling as the dark energy coursed through him, his eyes glowing with an unnatural intensity. 

 

“Mother demands victory!” Gaara roared, his voice a distorted snarl, sand exploding outward in a radial blast that forced Naruto to leap, the shockwave flattening a nearby stall, wood splintering with a crack. 

 

Sand rose like a storm and the village suffered, homes collapsing with groans, streets turning to craters, the destruction a testament to Gaara’s growing instability.

 

Naruto gritted his teeth, his resilience holding as he landed, weaving another jutsu, hoping to stop the rampaging jinchuriki.

 

“Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!” 

 

A flurry of fiery blossoms streaking toward Gaara. The sand deflected most, but embers scorched Gaara’s cloak, burning a sharp sting that fueled his rage. 

 

More chakra was pumped into his body and soon in place of Gara, there was a miniature beast that stood to face Naruto.

 

“This is bad. The boy is not ready to handle the full force of the might of a Biju. If Shukaku keeps channeling Chakra, that will result in the destruction of the chakra pathways of Gara.” Kurama warned, angry at himself for letting his little brother turn into a psychopath.

 

Naruto gritted his teeth. Things just got a lot worse, now he not only has to stop the biju but do this in a limited time before Gara gets destroyed.

 

The miniature beast locked eyes with Naruto. He retaliated with Sand Burial, the ground beneath Naruto shifting, sand coiling to crush him, but Naruto’s speed saved him, rolling aside as the earth caved in with a thunderous rumble, dust billowing. 

 

He countered with Water Style: Water Whip, the liquid tendril lashing out, wrapping around Gaara’s leg, yanking with a splash, but the sand melted the water, reforming with a sinister hiss.

 

The fight escalated, Naruto’s sword clashing with sand spears, each parrying a metallic clang, Kurama’s chakra amplifying the blade’s edge, leaving scorch marks on the sand.

 

Gaara’s instability grew, his movements erratic, sand spikes erupting randomly, piercing a water tower, the flood crashing down with a roar. 

 

Naruto dodged and jumped to the side.

 

“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Jutsu!”

 

The dragon made from fire came coiling toward Gaara, the flame meeting a sand wall, steam erupting in a blinding cloud. 

 

Shukaku’s chakra surged again, Gaara’s body contorting, bones cracking with audible pops, the village trembling as he unleashed Sand Tsunami, a wave of sand sweeping toward Naruto, homes crumbling in its path.

 

To stop the damage, Naruto’s hands wove seals with a resonant hum, chakra chains erupting from his body, their golden glow a stark contrast to the chaos. 

 

“Enough!” he roared, the chains forming a massive barrier, a dome of shimmering energy encasing him and Gaara, the sand wave crashing against it with a deafening boom, the barrier holding, the village spared from further ruin. 

 

Trapped inside, the air thickened with tension, the ground within the dome scarred and cracked, the fight now a contained inferno.

 

Naruto seized the moment, his power unrestrained. He slashed Kurama's chakra through Uzumaken, the blade cutting through a sand shield with a searing tear, the impact sending Gaara reeling, blood dripping. 

 

He immediately followed with Water Style: Water Prison, the water encasing Gaara, the surface rippling, but the sand broke free with a surge, Gaara’s eyes wild. 

 

Naruto didn't want to let go of the momentum. He created a clone to take control of the water prison.

 

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”

 

Naruto launched his fireball, the orb engulfing the prison that was holding Gara. The heat of the jutsu destroyed his clone.

 

Gaara’s scream echoed in the village. It was a haunting experience that made people shake.

 

“Blood, my blood.” He cried again and again both in awe and pain. Naruto willed his chains to wrap around the miniature beast that Gara has become.

 

As Gaara saw his defeat nearing, his will faltered, his body slumping as the chains wrapped around him.Seeing the opportunity, Shukaku immediately seized control with a guttural roar. “You’ve failed, child, now I rise!” 

 

The transformation began, the air darkening, the ground quaking with a deep rumble, sand swirling in a vortex that tore at the barrier’s edges. 

 

Gaara’s form dissolved, his humanity stripped away, replaced by Shukaku’s colossal tanuki shape, its fur a storm of sand and chakra, eyes glowing with a malevolent red, claws raking the ground with a screech. 

 

The barrier trembled, the transformation a spectacle of epic proportions, the Biju’s roar shaking the dome, a shockwave rippling, the air charged with a primal fury.

 

Everywhere fighting stopped as they saw the colossal size of the monster.  Most shinobi has never even faced a jinchuriki, let alone a fully transformed biju and now a genin is trapped inside a barrier with a mountain sized beast.

 

Shukaku lunged, its claws slashing with a thunderous crash, Naruto dodging with enhanced speed, the impact cratering the ground, debris flying. 

 

Uzumaken, infused with Kurama’s chakra, met the claw, the clash a deafening boom, sparks flying, the sword biting into sand-flesh, the wound oozing chakra. 

 

Naruto wove another jutsu without any hand signs, “Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!” He channeled as much chakra as he could.

 

A huge water dragon roared, clashing with Shukaku’s sand tail, steam erupting, the heat intense. 

 

Shukaku retaliated with Sand Geyser, the ground erupting, Naruto leaping, the explosion shaking the barrier, his chains reinforcing it with a hum.

 

Naruto’s Fire Style: Inferno Blaze surged, a wall of flame meeting Shukaku’s charge, the Biju roaring, sand melting, the air warping. 

 

Shukaku’s Biju Bomb formed, a blue orb glowing with a menacing hum, launched with a sonic boom.

 

“Is he seriously trying to kill me?” Naruto shouted, as he watched the biju form the bomb.

 

“Maybe” Kurama shrugged, knowing full well that Naruto will survive.

 

“Not helping Kurama.” He sweated as the biju launched his attack.

 

Naruto launched his chains forming a shield. A huge orange barrier rose within the barrier, trapping the biju bomb within. The chains glowed with the red chakra of the nine tails fox.

 

The bomb was trapped in the barrier easily and the explosion occurred in a blinding flash. The barrier cracked a little from the force of the explosion. 

 

Naruto gritted his teeth as he channeled more chakra. The crack reformed and after what felt like eternity, the explosion finally died down.

 

Everything inside the barrier was turned to ash. Naruto released his chains and faced the beast in front of him.

 

Now he was angry, that little bastard was seriously trying to kill him. He needs to show him who Naruto Uzumaki really is.

 

The fight stretched, Shukaku’s fury unrelenting, sand storms raging within the dome, Naruto’s Water Whip binding a claw, the liquid sizzling against chakra, his Fire Dragon Jutsu coiling, burning sand. 

 

Shukaku’s tail whipped, Naruto dodging, the impact a crater, his sword piercing the tail, Kurama’s chakra searing, the Biju roaring. 

 

Naruto’s chains wrapped Shukaku’s arms, pulling with a metallic groan, Uzumaken slashing its chest, the wound a glowing scar, Shukaku’s rage peaking with another Biju Bomb, the blast shaking the dome, Naruto’s barrier holding by a thread.

 

---

 

Ino wove Earth Style: Earth Dome, the thick shelter rising to block a Wind Style: Tempest Vortex, the dome trembling as the wind howled, cracks forming. 

 

Inside, she prepared, coating more senbons with a stronger paralytic, her breath steady.

 

Emerging, she flung them with a flick, Temari deflecting most, but one grazed her shoulder, the poison seeping in, her movements slowing with a groan. 

 

“You’re mine now,” Ino murmured, her genjutsu deepening, an illusion of Gaara’s defeat flashing before Temari’s eyes, his sand collapsing, his scream echoing.

 

Temari faltered, her fan dipping. The genjutsu felt so real before she cancelled the illusion. Before she took hold of herself, Ino struck with Taijutsu, a series of knee to thigh, elbow to chest, each hitting like a thunderclap, forcing Temari back. 

 

“Wind Style: Sandstorm Jutsu!” 

 

Temari used the jutsu in a hurry but Ino’s evasion tricks guided her through, her senses sharp.

 

“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Jutsu!”

 

Ino launched her own jutsu, the serpentine flame coiling toward Temari, who blocked with a desperate Air Bullet, the dragon dissipating in steam. 

 

The poison took hold, Temari’s legs buckling, and Ino’s Mind Transfer seized control, her body slumping as Ino’s consciousness dominated, a final genjutsu locking her in a nightmare of Gaara’s loss.

 

Ino released the jutsu, Temari collapsing with a thud, unconscious, the poison and mental strain victorious. 

 

Breathing heavily, Ino stood over her, victorious. She gave the fallen genin the antidote for the poison.

 

She slumped down on the ground. Chaos was all around her but even in time of this emergency, she allowed herself a small smile.

 

She has finally done something meaningful. She defeated a girl against whom she didn't stand a chance just three months ago. Her hard work is finally paying off but there is still so much to do.

 

Ino turned around to see Naruto fighting a mountain-sized monster inside a barrier. She sighed, when will this boy learn?

---

 

The Konoha Hospital…

 

At the hospital, the air was thick with the antiseptic tang of medicine and the sharp scent of fear as Kidamaru infiltrated with sinister intent.

 

He used his webs ensnaring patients in sticky cocoons that glistened under the flickering lights, his laughter a sinister echo that reverberated off the walls, chilling the air with its malice. 

 

“Hahaha, you leaf bastards are so pathetic.” He laughed maniacally when suddenly a kick sent him flying in the air.

 

Rock Lee, bandaged and still recovering, stepped forward with a determined glint in his eyes despite the pain etched on his face. 

 

“I’ll protect this place!” he vowed, his voice a resolute cry, as he came across the sound Shinobi.

 

“Is this what the leaf has to offer? I am really disappointed.” Kidamaru mocked.

 

“For trash like you. My flames of youth are enough.” Lee announced and attacked.

 

Lee’s bandaged fists struck with power, meeting Kidamaru’s webbing with a sharp crack that reverberated like a whip, the sticky strands snapping back with a wet smack that left a residue on his gloves. 

 

“Youth will prevail!” he shouted, his voice ringing with determination, dodging a web spear that pierced a wall with a wet thud, plaster crumbling in a cloud of dust that filled the ward, the impact shaking the structure, beds creaking. 

 

Kidamaru laughed, a mocking cackle that grated on the nerves, Golden Web Flow launching a barrage of webbing streaking like arrows, the strands glinting in the dim light with a sinister sheen.

 

Lee rolled with a grimace, his injury slowing his movements, sweat beading on his brow as he grunted in pain, his breath labored. 

 

Losing ground, Lee’s resolve hardened, the memory of Guy’s training flashing before his eyes, his sensei’s voice urging him onward with a fiery passion. 

 

The doctors have advised him against it, even his sensei has barred him from using it but for his home, for the people he cared about, there was nothing he wouldn't do.

 

“For Konoha!” he roared, Two Gates opening with a surge of green chakra that lit the room like a beacon, speed exploding in a blur that left afterimages.

 

A kick connected with Kidamaru, shattering his armor with a bone-crunching impact that sent the spider-nin staggering back, blood spraying in a crimson arc, the sound a visceral crack.

 

Even an opponent like Gara wasn't able to leave unscathed. Kidamaru tried his best, launching arrow after arrow but Lee was just too fast.

 

A punch to the gut.

 

A kick to the face.

 

A knee to the chin.

 

Lee grabbed the sound nin and jumped into the air.

 

“Primary Lotus” Lee descended with Kidamaru with a loud explosion. When the dust cleared, Kidamaru was lying there, beaten, broken and unconscious.

 

Lee has done it. He protected his home against a powerful foe but the effort took its toll, Lee collapsed with a heavy thud, blood pooling beneath him in a dark puddle that spread across the floor.

 

His body was wracked with damage, muscles spasming with agonizing twitches, the pain a searing fire in his limbs. 

 

Yet Lee’s spirit held, the ward a testament to his sacrifice, the air thick with the scent of blood and antiseptic, the battle a desperate struggle against the odds, the flickering lights casting long shadows across the scene.

 

---

 

The Rooftop of the Arena.

 

The air crackled with tension as Hiruzen Sarutobi faced Orochimaru. Hiruzen’s staff transformed with a roar.

 

Enma shifting into a vajra that gleamed with power, slashing through Orochimaru’s summoned snakes with a wet tear, their heads exploding in bursts of gore that painted the rooftop red, the stench of blood filling the air with a coppery tang. 

 

“You disgrace the village!” Hiruzen bellowed, his voice a commanding roar, Fire Style: Inferno Blaze igniting with a whoosh, a wall of flame rising like a tidal wave.

 

“Earth Style: Mud River!” 

 

Orochimaru weaved through handsigns like an expert, in a hiss of steam that obscured the battlefield, the heat warping the air into shimmering waves that distorted the scene. 

 

Jiraiya leaped atop Gamabunta with a powerful bound, Sage Mode enhancing his senses to a razor’s edge, Rasengan forming in his hand with a high-pitched whine that vibrated the ground.

 

The spinning orb launched at Hashirama with a sonic boom that shook the structure, the air trembling. 

 

The First’s wood style absorbed it with a creaking groan, vines thickening into a dense barrier, but Jiraiya’s Toad Oil Flame Bullet followed, oil igniting in a blazing inferno that engulfed the vines.

 

Hashirama’s form staggering, wood charring with a crackling roar that filled the air with smoke.

 

Kakashi’s Sharingan tracked Tobirama’s water clones with pinpoint accuracy, Raikiri piercing one with a crackling thrust that lit the night. The clone dissipating in a splash that soaked the ground, water pooling in reflective sheets

 

“Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!”

 

The real Tobirama countered, dragon roaring toward Kakashi with a watery roar that reverberated through the box. 

 

Kakashi's two gates of life were opened with a surge of green energy, speed exploding in a blur, a dodge and counterstrike shattering the dragon with a thunderous crash.

 

Water cascading in a deluge that soaked his uniform, the mist thickening into a shroud. 

 

Guy’s Dynamic Entry met Rasa’s gold dust with a resonant gong that rang out, the metal clanging against his leg with a force that dented the surface.

 

His Taijutsu broke through with a powerful kick, sending Rasa reeling, gold dust scattering like glittering rain, the impact leaving a crater in the rooftop. 

 

Orochimaru’s curse seal flared with a dark pulse, Kusanagi slashing at Hiruzen with a whistling arc that cut the air, the clash a symphony of steel and will.

 

The rooftop trembling with each strike, debris falling as the village burned below, the battle a relentless test of endurance, each thunderous impact a testament to their power.

---

 

Cut to the streets…

 

Sasuke Uchiha and Sakura Haruno, tracking Naruto through the crumbling streets, skidded to a halt as Kabuto Yakushi emerged from the shadows, his glasses glinting with malicious intent under the flickering light of a burning stall. 

 

“Lord Orochimaru desires you, Uchiha. He wants to give you the power to kill Itachi.” he offered, his sunglasses gleaming like a sun, the air humming with their deadly energy.

 

Sasuke’s two-tomoe Sharingan spun with a whirl of red, rage igniting in his dark eyes as he heard the name of his traitorous brother but he controlled his emotions.

 

“Shut up!” Sasuke roared, charging forward to end the traitor, lightning arcing in jagged streaks that lit the street, the ground trembling. 

 

Sakura’s Mud Wall rose with a surge, a thick barrier erupting from the earth to block Kabuto’s counterstrike, her Tsunade-style punch shattering stone with a deafening crack, the impact sending dust billowing in a choking cloud that obscured the scene.

 

Sasuke thrust forward with a blinding flash, his sword encased in lightning aimed at Kabuto’s chest, the crackling energy illuminating the darkened street in a web of light.

 

The medic-nin sidestepped with eerie grace, his movements a blur, chakra scalpels slicing toward Sasuke’s arm with surgical precision, leaving a shallow gash that welled with blood, the sting sharp. 

 

“Water Style: Water Whip!”

 

Sakura intervened with a swift motion, her near-perfect chakra control on full display as she summon the jutsu from mid-air.

 

The liquid tendril lashing out with a whip-crack sound that echoed, deflecting the attack with a splash, water scattering across the cobblestones in a shimmering arc that caught the firelight. 

 

“Stay back, Sasuke!” she shouted, her voice firm, as she aimed a powerful punch at Kabuto’s midsection, the force cracking the air with a sonic boom. 

 

The blow grazing him but sending him skidding back, his feet digging furrows in the dirt, the ground trembling under the impact.

 

Kabuto laughed, a cold, mocking sound that cut through the din like a knife, taunting again, “Itachi’s shadow looms, Uchiha, can you escape it?” 

 

Sasuke’s kenjutsu flared with a metallic rasp, drawing a tanto with a swift draw, the blade clashing with Kabuto’s scalpels in a shower of sparks that lit the night, the steel ringing with a sharp clang that reverberated. 

 

“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Jutsu!’ 

 

The jutsu roared to life with a guttural hiss, a serpentine flame coiling toward Kabuto with a heat that warped the air into shimmering waves. 

 

Kabuto countered with a medical jutsu, his hands glowing with a soft light as he healed a shallow cut, dodging with a fluid twist that left a scorch mark on the wall, the stone blackening. Sakura wove genjutsu

 

With a subtle weave of her hands, Sakura casted an illusion. The genjutsu distorted Kabuto’s perception, the world bending around his eyes in a dizzying haze.

 

It gave Sasuke an opening to attack, “Lightning Style: Thunderbolt Jutsu!”

 

The bolt cracking the air with a deafening boom, striking a clone that dissipated in a puff of smoke, the air sizzling. 

 

More of Kabuto’s clones emerged, a dozen mirroring him with synchronized movements, their chakra scalpels gleaming, and the fight became a whirlwind of strikes.

 

Sakura’s illusions creating phantom images that flickered like ghosts, confusing the enemy. 

 

Sasuke’s precision pierced through his sword, the lightning tearing through a clone’s chest with a crackling roar, the body vanishing

 

While Kabuto’s real form darted with a serpentine grace, chakra scalpels slashing in a deadly arc. 

 

“Earth Style: Earth Dome!” 

 

Sakura channeled her chakra through the ground and a dome of earth rose with a rumble, the thick barrier trembling under the assault, the ground quaking as Kabuto’s strikes dented the surface.

 

“Don't you wanna kill your brother, Sasuke. Come with me and we will give you the power you desire. We will give you what Konoha never can.” Kabuoto taunted more as he jumped to the side to avoid Sakura’s punch.

 

Sasuke’s rage fueled, “I said Shut up.” What did this bastard thought, that he will offer him power and Sasuke will abondon his home, his friends.

 

That might have worked before but now Sasuke knows better. People like the Hokage, Kakashi and even Naruto became strong right here in Konoha and without any shortcut but with hardwork and so will Sasuke. He didn't need to become a traitor to kills his brother.

 

“Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!”

 

He launched the massive orb engulfing the clones in a roaring inferno, flames licking the walls with a hungry crackle, the heat warping the air.

 

Kabuto moved to side in attempt to avoid the jutsu but Sakura was waiting for him.

 

“Water Style: Water Prison!”

 

The jutsu that Naruto taught her trapped Kabuto momentarily, her hands steady as the water encased him, the surface rippling. 

 

Kabuto broke free with a medical jutsu burst, water splashing, and retaliated with a Chakra Scalpel Storm, blades raining down.

 

“Earth Style: Mud Wall!” 

 

Sakura was forced to use the jutsu again, the wall cracking but holding. Sasuke charged with Chidori, a legacy of his sensei, lightning arcing in a wide sweep, clashing with Kabuto’s defense.

 

The impact sent sparks flying, the street a scorched ruin of shattered stone and smoldering embers. 

 

Sasuke and Sakura stood side by side, their teamwork, honed by months of training, pushed Kabuto back, each move a desperate bid to overpower his cunning.

 

The battle stretching into a test of endurance, the air thick with the scent of ozone and burning debris.

---

 

Elsewhere in the Village.

 

In the war-torn streets, Shikamaru Nara, Choji Akimichi, and Kiba Inuzuka faced Tayuya, Jirobo, and Sakon & Ukon.

 

The Sound Shinobi had only one mission, to kill as many shinobi as possible during the Invasion. Their bloodthirsty eyes clearly told their intentions as their curse seals pulsed with dark, writhing energy. 

 

Shikamaru’s Earth Style: Shadow Strangle Jutsu bound Tayuya with a shadowy tendril, her genjutsu flute notes faltering with a discordant wail that grated on the ears. 

 

Choji’s expansion crushed Jirobo’s earth wall with a thunderous crash, the ground trembling under the impact. 

 

Kiba’s Fire Style: Flame Fang scorched Sakon & Ukon’s fusion, flames licking their skin with a sizzling hiss, the air thickening with smoke.

 

“Earth Style: Shadow Imitation!”

 

Shikamaru’s shadow moved, locking Tayuya’s movements with a shadowy tendril that tightened with a sinister hum, her flute dropping with a clatter as she struggled.

 

“You’re done,” he muttered, his tactical mind calculating angles with a calm precision, the shadow coiling tighter, her curses ringing out. 

 

Choji’s Human Boulder rolled with a roar, a spinning mass of flesh and chakra smashing Jirobo’s Earth Style: Earth Mausoleum.

 

Choji slammed into the jutsu with a thunderous crash that shook the ground, the wall crumbling into dust, the impact sending debris flying in all directions. 

 

Kiba and Akamaru’s Fire Style: Twin Flame Fang erupted with a dual roar, twin jets of flame enveloping Sakon & Ukon.

 

The brothers cried with a scream, flames licking their skin with a sizzling hiss, the air thickening with the acrid stench of burning flesh.

 

The Sound trio’s discord erupted, Jirobo blaming Tayuya with a furious shout that cut through the din, Sakon cursing Ukon with a guttural growl, their movements disjointed as they bickered mid-fight, the tension palpable. 

 

Shikamaru’s Shadow Possession Jutsu expanded, binding Jirobo next, the shadow coiling like a noose, while Choji’s Partial Multi-Size Technique crushed the earth beneath Jirobo, the ground cracking with a deep rumble. 

 

Kiba’s Flame Fang struck again, the flames searing Sakon & Ukon’s fused form, their curse seal weakening, the twins staggering as the fire consumed them. 

 

Tayuya’s genjutsu faltered, her flute shattered by a shadow strike, and Choji’s expansion finished her, the impact a bone-crunching thud. 

 

The Sound trio collapsed in a heap, blood staining the ground in dark pools, Konoha’s unity triumphing over their dysfunction, the street silent save for the crackle of dying flames.

 

The teamwork of Konoha's genins overpowered the dysfunctional monsters of Orochimaru easily. 

 

Shikamaru released a sigh but there is still much more to do. “Let's go.” He ordered, Choji and Kiba following him without any questions.

 

---

the hospital outskirts…

 

On the hospital outskirts, Kimimaro Kaguya’s bones skewered shinobi with ruthless precision, a dance of death amid the ruins.

 

His curse seal flared with dark tendrils that writhed like living shadows, the air thick with the scent of blood but before he could continue his slaughter a person landed in front of him.

 

Tsunade Senju intervened with a thunderous presence, her voice a commanding roar.

 

“Enough!” she bellowed, no matter how much she hated this village, she still couldn't let it be destroyed by these fools. The air hummed with power, the ground trembling under her might.

 

Tsunade’s punch shattered Kimimaro’s bone forest with a deafening crack that echoed, the ground quaking as bones splintered into shards that rained like shrapnel, the impact sending a shockwave through the air. 

 

“You are an worthy opponent, Tsunade Senju.” Kimimaro acknowledged her power “So I will not hold back against you.”

 

His curse seal flared with a dark pulse, bones reforming with a wet crunch that grated. In mere moments Kimimaro transformed into a beast, his mere presence was frightining.

 

A deadly dance ensued as he launched Bone Bullet Jutsu, projectiles whistling toward her with a deadly keen. 

 

Tsunade’s regeneration countered with a surge, her fist meeting the barrage with a thunderous boom, each impact a seismic jolt, the street trembling as dust rose in choking clouds. 

 

Kimimaro’s Dance of the Camellia spun with a graceful menace, bones slashing in a whirlwind of death, but Tsunade’s Strength punched through with a roar, the force sending him skidding back, blood dripping from a gash, the ground scoring under his feet.

 

Kimimaro retaliated with a Bone Sword, the blade clashing with Tsunade’s fist in a shower of sparks, the impact ringing like a bell, the air crackling with energy. 

 

Her regeneration healed a cut, her strength unyielding as she unleashed a barrage of punches, each strike a thunderclap that dented the earth, Kimimaro’s bones cracking under the assault. 

 

He countered with Dance of the Larch, bones erupting in a deadly cage but Tsunade’s chakra-enhanced leap shattered it, the explosion sending shards flying.

 

The air filled with the sound of breaking bone. The battle stretched, a clash of titans, the village’s destruction framing their duel, each strike a testament to their power, the ground littered with debris and blood.

 

Tsunade Senju stood like an unshakable pillar, her amber eyes narrowing as the pale figure approached, bones protruding from his body like macabre armor.

 

Kimimaro Kaguya stood opposite her.bCalm, eerily graceful, even in war, "Lady Tsunade," he said with quiet finality, his voice devoid of arrogance yet dripping with inevitability. "Stand aside. Your village will fall regardless."

 

Tsunade rolled her shoulders, cracking her knuckles, "Then you’re about to find out why it hasn’t fallen yet."

 

Kimimaro vanished in a blur, bone blade drawn from his palm, Shikotsumyaku gleaming white.

 

Tsunade’s foot dug into the stone street, and with a boom, she shot forward. Their clash was like two storms colliding, bone against raw muscle and chakra-enhanced power.

 

Kimimaro’s precision was surgical, his movements sharp enough to kill most before they even registered the attack. 

 

But Tsunade’s eyes tracked him like a hawk, her medical knowledge reading his muscle tension and attack angles before they struck.

 

A bone sword sliced at her head, she caught it with bare fingers, chakra flowing so dense through her hand that the blade cracked.

Her counterpunch forced him skidding back, chunks of stone exploding under his feet.

 

Kimimaro didn’t falter. He shed fragments of broken bone and grew new ones instantly, spinning into a lethal dance of the vines.

 

Vine-like whips of sharpened bone lashing toward her.

 

Tsunade’s body blurred, weaving through them with impossible agility for someone her size.

 

One whip grazed her arm, blood splashed.

 

Kimimaro’s eyes flickered. "Even the strongest bleed."

 

She grinned, almost feral, "And you just made a medical mistake."

 

Her chakra surged, closing the wound instantly. Then she charged, leaping over the bone vines, and hammered her heel down on the street. The earth exploded upward, tossing Kimimaro off balance.

 

Kimimaro’s spine erupted from his back in the dance of the clematis flower, a bladed bone flower meant to impale anything within range.

 

But Tsunade had already read the movement, sliding in at an impossible angle, her hand glowing green.

 

She struck his ribcage, not breaking it but sending a precise burst of chakra into his nervous system. His body faltered for just half a second and that was all she needed.

 

Her fist shot forward with the force of an earthquake. Kimimaro’s chest caved under the blow, and he was sent hurtling through three stone walls before crashing into the dirt.

 

Kimimaro struggled to rise, blood trickling from his mouth. His bones tried to heal, but Tsunade was already there, standing over him.

 

She pressed two glowing fingers to his sternum, "I could stop your heart right now." She spoke with confidence.

 

His eyes, usually calm, wavered, not with fear, but acknowledgment, "You are strong, Lady Hokage but you haven't seen my full power.”

 

Suddenly an ominous, suffocating chakra surges from Kimimaro’s battered body.

 

His eyes snapped open, black sclera bleeding into view, markings crawling like living ink across his skin. His bones twisted and warped, becoming longer, sharper, monstrous.

 

Cursed Seal: Level Two.

 

He rose slowly, no longer graceful movement in his posture but primal, beast-like instincts.

 

"I told you," he rasped, voice deeper, unnatural. "Your village will fall."

 

Tsunade clenched her jaw and cursed her luck. This was no longer a talented boy fighting for Orochimaru, this was a weapon unchained.

 

Kimimaro moved faster than before, his footfalls cracking the ground. His bone spear extended like a javelin, catching Tsunade in the side before she could fully evade, the impact sending her skidding, blood staining her shirt.

 

She grunted, tasting copper. He was too fast. Too strong. He pressed the assault relentlessly, every strike forcing her back. 

 

His Dance of the Clematis became an unending storm of blades, forcing her to block with both arms, even as the bones sliced into her flesh.

 

For the first time in the fight, Tsunade was on the defensive.

 

A whip-like bone vine coiled around her leg, yanking her off her feet. Kimimaro leapt above her, bone drill forming in his palm.

 

She rolled, barely avoiding a killing blow, but the shockwave still shattered the stone beneath her. Her breathing grew heavier.

 

"If this keeps up…" Sweat dropped from Tsunade's forehead.

 

Kimimaro landed, his monstrous form towering over her, "You fought well but no one survives my final dance."

 

Tsunade rose slowly, wiping blood from her lips. Her hand reached for her forehead, the faint diamond mark pulsing.

 

"You’re not the first monster I’ve faced and you won’t be the last." She smirked.

 

With a surge, the seal split open, chakra flooding her entire body, green energy erupting around her like a second skin. The cuts, bruises, and punctures sealed instantly. Her killing intent became suffocating.

 

Kimimaro froze for a fraction of a second. "What—"

 

She moved. One instant she was in front of him, the next she was inside his guard, her hand smashing through his bone armor like it was brittle glass.

 

Her fist buried into his chest with an impact that sent a shockwave through the battlefield, cracking walls and toppling debris.

 

Kimimaro’s breath hitched. The monstrous form began to crumble. She caught him by the collar, dragging his face close.

 

"This is for every shinobi you’ve cut down today." Her second punch ended it, a direct blow to the heart, precise enough to destroy it instantly.

 

Kimimaro’s body went limp, his cursed form fading back to pale skin.

 

Tsunade stood over his corpse, her breathing steady despite the devastation around her. The Byakugō seal glowed faintly, its power still thrumming through her veins.

 

She turned her gaze to the burning village.

 

"Next."

 

And with that, the Slug Princess leapt back into the fray, leaving behind only the shattered remains of the Kaguya prodigy.

 

---

 

The Central Square…

 

In the central square, Jugo’s rampage leveled streets with a berserk fury, his curse seal transforming him into a monster.

 

Buildings collapsed with a groan, the air thick with dust and the scent of crushed stone as Jugo rampaged uncontrollably.

 

Neji and Hinata Hyuga united with a shared glance, their Byakugan glowing with a piercing light. “Together, sister!” Neji declared, his voice steady, Rotation deflecting Jugo’s strikes with a spinning shield.

 

Neji’s Rotation spun with a whirring hum, deflecting Jugo’s wild punches with a burst of chakra that sent dust flying, the impact shaking the ground, his Byakugan tracking every move. 

 

“Water Style: Water bullets!” 

 

Hinata lashed out with her own counter , the liquid bullets injuring Jugo’s arm with a splash. 

 

Jugo roared, his curse seal flaring and healing his arm. He slammed a fist into the ground, the earth cracking.

 

Neji’s Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms struck with precision, chakra points sealing, the air humming with each hit. 

 

Hinata’s Gentle Fist followed, her strikes a fluid dance, water enhancing her reach, Jugo staggering as his movements slowed.

 

Jugo’s rage erupted, a chakra blast shattering the whip, but Neji’s Rotation countered, the spin deflecting the energy with a thunderous boom, debris flying. 

 

Hinata wove Water Style: Water chains, jutsu that was inspired by Naruto’s chains, encased Jugo’s legs, the water rippling, while Neji’s final palm strike hit a critical point.

 

Jugo roared, his strength shattering the chains with a splash, water cascading, and charged at Hinata, his fist descending like a hammer. 

 

She dodged narrowly, the blow cratering the ground with a thud, but the shockwave knocked her down, her arm twisting painfully, a sharp crack signaling a fracture.

 

Neji ran to protect her and activated Rotation again, the spin a desperate defense as Jugo’s next punch met the shield, the clash a resonant clang that sent Neji sliding back, his chakra waning. 

 

“Hinata, we need to coordinate!” he shouted, his voice hoarse, weaving toward Jugo with Eight Trigrams: Thirty-Two Palms, his strikes landing with taps, but Jugo’s chakra surged.

 

A backhand sent Neji sprawling, blood dripping from his lip, the ground trembling under the force. 

 

Hinata, her resolve hardening, joined with Water Style: Water Bullet, the stream drilling toward Jugo, the water whooshing through the air, but he deflected it with a swipe, the liquid splashing harmlessly, his laughter a chilling growl.

 

In an instant the siblings were outmatched, Jugo’s curse seal amplifying his strength, his fists smashing a pillar, the stone exploding with a boom, forcing them to dodge, their movements sluggish. 

 

Hinata’s Gentle Fist struck, a palm hitting Jugo’s chest with a pop, but he grabbed her wrist, twisting with a snap, her scream echoing as he hurled her into Neji, their bodies colliding with a thud, both crashing to the ground, dust rising. 

 

“Lady Hinata, are you alright?” Neji asked, his concern evident.

 

“I can fight.” Hinata stood up again, her pain forgotten for the moment. “We can’t lose here!” She announced.

 

Neji stood up, his Byakugan flaring. He looked at his cousin and instead of a weak genin he saw a leader. Their bond is stronger than ever before.

 

Jugo’s rage peaked, he was like a mindless beast rampaging to cause as much destruction as he could. 

 

A chakra wave erupted with a roar, the blast shattering the square’s remnants, the siblings barely evading, their clothes torn, blood streaking their faces. 

 

“Water Style: Water Wall!’

 

Hinata’s water chakra flickered, and she wove the barrier which rose with a splash, absorbing a punch, the water rippling, but cracking under the force. 

 

Neji, regaining his footing, used Rotation again, the spin deflecting a follow-up strike, the hum of chakra steadying him. 

 

“Focus on his points!” he called, charging with Eight Trigrams: Sixty-Four Palms, his strikes a relentless tap-tap-tap, sealing chakra, Jugo grunting as his movements slowed.

 

Hinata, her arm throbbing, joined with Water Style: Water Whip, the tendril binding Jugo’s leg with a hiss, the water sizzling against his chakra. 

 

Neji’s Rotation spun, closing the gap, and together they struck, Hinata’s Gentle Fist hitting a pressure point with a pop, Neji’s palm following with a thud, their synergy growing. 

 

Jugo screamed, breaking the whip with a snap, but his speed waned, the sealed points taking effect. 

 

“Water Style: Water cage!”

 

Hinata channeled her chakra as a cage made of water trapped Jugo. The water cage was holding firm as Neji’s Eight Trigrams: Air Palm crashed into his chest, the force a thunderclap, Jugo staggering.

 

The tide slowly turned, their teamwork sharpening. Neji’s Rotation deflected a wild swing, the whir a defiant sound, while Hinata’s Water Bullet pierced Jugo’s guard, the water whooshing through, blood spraying. 

 

Neji closed with Sixty-Four Palms, each tap a precise seal, Hinata’s whips binding his arms, the water tightening. 

 

With a final Gentle Fist combo, Jugo collapsed with a heavy thud, his curse seal fading, the square silent save for their ragged breaths.

 

Hinata and Neji, bruised but triumphant, stood over him, their Byakugan fading.

 

The monster was finally down, the square silent save for his labored breaths. Their sibling bond turned the tide, the air clearing as they stood victorious, the ground scarred with their battle.

---

 

With Naruto.

 

Naruto’s chains held Shukaku’s arm with a metallic groan, but the Biju’s strength snapped them with a resounding crack, sand claws raking the ground with a screech, leaving deep furrows. 

 

“We need to get Gara back!” Naruto shouted, his voice raw, dodging a tail swipe that cratered the earth with a thunderous boom, debris flying. 

 

“I know,” Kurama replied as he pumped more chakra into the sword.

 

“Water Style: Water Dragon!”

 

Another dragon roared forth with a liquid fury, clashing with Shukaku’s sand shield, steam erupting in a blinding cloud that obscured the battlefield, the hiss filling the air with a ghostly wail. 

 

Once the mist faded, Naruto was surprised to see the large tail coming for him. Before he could move, the tail slammed into him, sending him flying.

 

Naruto slammed into the barrier, he tried to get up but Shukaka once again slammed his tail on him again and again.

 

“Take this you little squirt. You like this Kurama, the weakest biju is going to kill your partner.” Shukaku's laughter roared throughout the village.

 

Naruto stayed on the ground unmoving, his chain disappeared and along with them the barrier too. His ribs cracked with a sharp pain, blood dripping from his lips, but his healing kicked in, wounds closing slowly with a warm glow, the resilience a lifeline. 

 

Even if his body healed, the pain remained. Anger rose within him and understanding too. He knew why Shukaku was so angry, why he was being so cruel and wild.

 

He got up as Shukaku’s laughter echoed. His whole body was feeling the ache as he stood on his feet again. Naruto is being an idiot. 

 

This is not an enemy he has to defeat but a family member he has to save. The blood dried on his clothes  as Shukaku charged again, its claws slashing.

 

Naruto brought Uzumaken down and stopped the claw but the force dragged him a few feet back.

 

“You are right to be angry Shukaku, Kurama and I are sorry that you have to suffer so much but that ends now. Give us a chance and we will make everything right again.” Naruto pleaded.

 

“Yes, please listen to us.” Kurama joined too. He wants to make things right but Shukaku is too stubborn to listen.

 

“Don't tell me those worthless words. I am finally free now and I will enjoy this freedom by killing everyone. Hahaha..” Shukaku roared. Tail lashing in different directions destroying everything in its path.

 

The village stood wide-eyed as the biju destroyed everything. Sand, Sound and Konoha, no matter where your allegiance lied, were killed by the biju in an instant.

 

“Don’t let the hatred win!” Naruto pleaded again and it irritated Shukaku.

 

“What do you know about my hatred? Just because that bastard is now friends with you doesn't mean you understand what I suffered through.” Shukaku said in an angry tone.

 

“You are absolutely right. I don't know what your pain is but I can understand. Like your father taught you, like Devi and Kurama taught me.” Naruto closed his eyes.

 

Memories of his life, his time with Kurama and Devi, his training flooded him. Instead of focusing outside he focused inside himself.

 

It took time but for the first time Naruto felt that pull. The pull that he felt on the bridge when he fought Tenzen, Naruto felt Shukaka not from the outside but from the inside and he reached for him, he reached for his family.

 

Golden chakra engulfed them, a radiant aura linking their souls, Naruto feeling Gaara’s and Shukaku’s loneliness, pain and hatred.

 

They also saw Naruto’s hope, his anger and his pain. The connection of their chakra is a shiver-inducing moment, tears streaming down Naruto’s face as he feels what Gara and Shukaku went through.

 

No one said anything, Ino watched in awe as the mountain sized biju and Naruto stood opposite each other, lost in their own words.

 

---

 

 The Rooftop

 

The rooftop shook. Shards of tile rained down into the arena below, each impact drowned out by the roar of colliding jutsu. The sky above Konoha boiled with smoke and dust, flashes of fire and streaks of chakra splitting the air.

 

Hiruzen’s staff whirled in his grip, parrying a cleaving arc of the sword steel that screeched against Enma’s hardened surface. Orochimaru’s lips curled into that serpent’s smile, eyes half-lidded with perverse delight.

 

"Come now, sensei… is this all the God of Shinobi can manage? Or has time finally stolen the last of your fangs?" Orochimaru smirked as he baited his sensei.

 

Hiruzen didn’t answer. His free hand flashed through the seals.

 

“Earth Style: Earth Wall!”

 

A wall of earth surged between them, but Orochimaru’s sword pierced straight through, the tip grazing Hiruzen’s cheek as the barrier cracked apart.

 

Hiruzen stepped in with a sharp pivot, Enma’s staff form slamming into Orochimaru’s ribs. The sannin slid back, laughing, his tongue flickering unnaturally.

 

 "Still got some bite… good. I’d hate for this reunion to be boring." Orochimaru laughed.

 

 

With a single seal, Orochimaru exhaled, A second later, snakes erupted from his mouth, fangs dripping poison. Hiruzen leapt high, spinning midair.

 

“Fire Style: Flame Bullets!”

 

A rolling sphere of fire incinerated the first wave, but more came, Orochimaru weaving between his own summons like a shadow.

 

Lightning cracked. “Raikiri!” Kakashi’s arm blurred forward, piercing a clone of Tobirama that dissolved into dust before reforming almost instantly.

 

"Tch… regeneration’s too fast." Kakashi said as leapt to avoid some shurikens.

 

Tobirama’s voice was flat, stripped of life, "Your speed is admirable but insufficient." The second hokage commented.

 

Beside him, Hashirama slammed his palm down. 

 

“Wood Release: Nativity of Tress!”

 

Wooden tendrils erupted from the rooftop, splitting the tiles and lashing toward Guy. Guy spun, opening the Sixth Gate, his body glowing with turquoise steam.

 

"Konoha’s Blue Beast… has no time for weeds!" Guy shouted. His fists blurred into a hurricane, shattering the wood to splinters.

 

Jiraiya, in full sage mode, landed behind him with a series of seals.

 

“Earth Style: Swamp of the Underworld!”

 

The roof beneath Rasa softened into a sucking mire, but the Kazekage merely extended his arm, gold dust swirling, solidifying into a massive spear that shot toward Jiraiya.

 

Jiraiya leapt clear, but the spear’s shockwave shredded the tiles and flung Kakashi sideways. 

 

Hashirama’s follow-up came instantly, a wooden dragon burst from the rooftop, jaws snapping toward the disoriented Copy Ninja.

 

Hiruzen pressed hard. Enma shifted to his elongated staff form again, sweeping through a mass of summoned snakes, breaking their bodies in half. Orochimaru sidestepped a crushing strike, his laughter echoing.

 

"Oh, that look in your eyes… rage? Regret? You can’t decide, can you, sensei?"

 

A flash of metal, Orochimaru's sword darted low, slicing deep into Hiruzen’s left arm. Blood sprayed. The staff fell from that hand as Hiruzen’s jaw tightened against the pain.

 

"Ah… I see. One arm down, soon, the rest will follow." Orochimaru laughed as he watched his Sensei suffer in pain.

 

With only one usable hand, Hiruzen had limited options but people don't call him the professor for nothing.

 

Hiruzen gritted his teeth, forcing himself to keep distance. His right hand blurred through the seals.

 

“Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame!”

 

A dragon-shaped torrent of fire roared forward, forcing Orochimaru back, his cloak igniting at the edges before he shed it like dead skin.

 

At the same time Kakashi drove his Raikiri into the wooden dragon’s head, exploding it into splinters, only for Tobirama to appear behind him with a kunai aimed for the spine. 

 

Guy intercepted in a blur, a kick that would have broken a normal man’s skull connecting with the Edo’s jaw and sending him crashing into the arena below.

 

"Don’t let them breathe!" Guy shouted, following with the next attack.

 

Rasa’s gold dust whirled into a shield, blocking Jiraiya’s incoming oil-flame combo. 

 

Still in Sage Mode, Jiraiya launched forward, slamming his heel into the Kazekage’s ribs with enough force to crater the tiles. Rasa slid, coughing gold dust, but still raised another wall of glittering sand-like metal.

 

Hashirama’s voice was cold as he spoke next, "Your teamwork is commendable but it will not save you." He slammed his hands on the rooftop.

 

From the broken tiles beneath him, wooden spikes erupted upward like a forest of spears, catching Guy mid-dash. Guy twisted in midair, chakra bursting from his body to break free.

 

 

---

 

With Hiruzen and Orochimaru

 

The old Hokage was breathing harder now. His arm hung limp, blood running freely. Orochimaru circled, every step deliberate, savoring the moment.

 

"You could have died quietly, old man but you insist on struggling. Like a rat in a trap." He taunted.

 

Hiruzen snarled, rare for him and slammed his foot down. “Earth Release: Tearing Earth Turning Palm!”  It was really hard to use powerful techniques with just one hand.

 

The rooftop split, jagged slabs of stone shooting upward, knocking Orochimaru off balance. Hiruzen was there in an instant, Enma smashing downward.

 

Orochimaru caught the staff on his blade, sparks flying. His grin widened.

 

"Still too slow." The snake sanin laughed as he waited for his victory.

 

With a whip-like motion, he arced his blade and Hiruzen’s world went white-hot with pain. His left arm was now completely gone at the elbow. He staggered, vision swimming.

 

The tide slowly turned. What once was an equal battle is now a one sided slaughter as the Edo Tensei shinobi kept regenerating again and again.

 

Kakashi’s breathing was ragged. Guy’s steam was thinning. Jiraiya’s sage chakra was burning fast and still the Edo fought with machine-like relentlessness.

 

Hashirama’s trees coiled around Guy’s legs. Rasa’s gold dust shielded Tobirama as he weaved signs for a massive Water dragon jutsu, the dragon of water smashing into Kakashi and flinging him across the rooftop.

 

Jiraiya slammed his palm into the tiles. “Gamahiro!” The massive toad appeared in a swirl of smoke but even he was immediately harried by Hashirama’s wood constructs and Rasa’s gold projectiles.

 

“How do we end this?” Kakashi asked and no one had the answer.

 

Orochimaru’s voice slid like oil into the momentary silence between crashes, "It’s over, sensei."

 

He raised his sword for the final strike. Hiruzen’s grip on Enma tightened, too slow, too weak now to intercept.

 

He closed his eyes, once again he made the wrong decision. Despite knowing about the Invasion in advance he still continued with the exams in hopes of finally ending Orochimaru and yet again he failed.

 

Faces of every shinobi crossed his mind as he thought of their deaths. Naruto's face came to his mind, the boy was still distant from the village. He wasn't able to achieve anything and it was all on him.

 

He resigned himself, Enma shouting for him to get up but Hiruzen knew there was no getting up from here. The face of a child Orochimaru came into his memories. He opened his eyes to see that same child in front of him instead of a monster.

 

He smiled, thinking about those happy days and just waited for his end. Finally, he can rest now.

 

And Then

 

It hit.

 

A pressure.

 

Not wind. Not chakra as any of them knew it but something raw, something ancient and primal.

 

It crashed over the rooftop like the weight of an ocean, seizing lungs, stilling hearts. Even the Edo faltered, their movements stuttering.

 

Jiraiya’s head snapped toward the source, pupils narrowing. Kakashi’s Sharingan spun. Guy’s body tensed.

 

Orochimaru’s grin froze then slowly widened again. "Oh. This is interesting." He muttered looking in a particular direction.

 

It began as a thrum. A low vibration in the air, too deep for the ears, felt instead in the bones. Then it swelled.

 

The chakra rolled outward in an invisible wave. It felt vast, ancient, and utterly unrestrained. 

 

It crashed over the village with the weight of a thousand storms, the pull of an endless ocean current. The air thickened, carrying the salt tang of the sea, the electric sharpness of storms over open water.

 

Tiles cracked underfoot as the sheer pressure pressed down on the rooftop shinobi.

 

Hiruzen’s eyes went wide. He had never felt anything like this in his long life, not the cold malice of the Kyūbi, not the boundless vitality of Hashirama, not even the oppressive presence of Madara. 

 

This was deeper, much more universal and yet, somehow, human.

 

Orochimaru shivered, and it was not from fear but from fascination. His pupils thinned to slits.

 

Even the Edo Hokage faltered.

Hashirama’s gaze turned toward the source, his expression momentarily losing that impassive Edo stillness.

 

 “Whose chakra is this?” Hashirama questioned. This chakra felt even greater than his.

 

Kakashi’s Sharingan spun faster, tracking the direction of the surge. His heartbeat quickened without his consent.

 

“Naruto?” The chakra had the massive presence of his student in it and yet it felt much more different.

 

Guy’s usual fire dimmed, replaced with something quieter, the solemnity a warrior feels before a force that cannot be fought head-on.

 

Jiraiya’s eyes narrowed in Sage Mode, the world’s natural energy trembling around him.

 

“This is similar to Nature Chakra.” Fukasaku muttered in awe and even Shima was surprised.

 

“What are you saying?” Jiraiya asked, a little confused.

 

“This is the same feeling you get when you feel the sage chakra for the first time. Feel it my boy.” Fukasaku said and Jiraiya closed his eyes and felt the same feeling he always felt in Mt. Myoboku.

 

---

 

Elsewhere in Konoha 

 

Sasuke froze mid-step, his skin prickling. The air around him seemed to twist, like the eye of a cyclone had formed directly over the village. 

 

His Sharingan snapped active without thought, trying to pierce the source, but the chakra was everywhere at once.

 

“This pressure, it’s like it’s crushing my chest.” he gritted his teeth.

 

Sakura stumbled. The chakra felt like a roaring ocean wave ready to swallow everything yet in its depths, she sensed something strangely warm, almost protective.

 

“Naruto?” she whispered.

 

Kabuto saw his opportunity. Taking the Uchiha would be much more difficult than he previously thought. Kakashi has trained them well.

 

“Well, it is time for me to take my leave. I will see you two again.” Sasuke tried to chase him but the medic-nin disappeared with a gust of wind.

 

Shikamaru’s lazy posture broke for the first time in memory. He straightened, eyes sharp, breath caught in his throat.

 

“This is no ordinary chakra, this is like the sky’s about to fall.”

 

Choji dropped the bag of chips in his hand, staring into the distance. Kiba’s ninken, Akamaru, whined and pressed close to his master, fur bristling.

 

“What the hell? My body’s telling me to run” he said and Akamaru barked in agreement.

 

Hinata’s Byakugan flared open before she realized it. Her breath caught. Through her vision, Naruto’s chakra wasn’t just a flare, it was a maelstrom, coiling and uncoiling like the heart of a great sea storm, layers upon layers spiraling outward and at the center was a boy she knew.

 

The wave did not stop, it pulsed again, stronger, the sound of distant thunder rumbling in the ears of every shinobi in Konoha.

 

The clouds overhead churned, pulled into a slow spiral, and the faint taste of saltwater filled every breath. Their shadow drowning Konoha in darkness. Thunder danced in the sky.

 

From the rooftops, from the streets, from the shadows, every fighter turned toward that presence.

 

It was ancient, yet unbearably alive.

 

Chaotic, yet impossibly ordered. A storm that could destroy, a sea that could drown, and yet  if it chose it could also shelter.

 

And at its heart, the chakra whispered a truth none could ignore, Naruto Uzumaki had awakened.

 

Naruto’s mark awakened with a surge, lines etching across his skin like ancient runes, his eyes glowing with a fierce light, red hair flaring like fire in the wind, a goosebumps-inducing transformation. 

 

Clouds gathered with a rumble, thunder crackling across the sky with a jagged flash, the air charged with power. 

 

He summoned Uzumaken’s nine chains with a resonant chant, storm power amplifying them, binding Shukaku with a metallic clang, the Biju roaring in protest. 

 

“For family!” he roared, slashing with his sword. The chains glowed with the golden chakra weakening Shukaka's form. 

 

Kurama’s voice reached out telepathically, “Brother, I failed you, my hatred blinded me,” he pleaded with Shukaku.

 

Finally Kurama appeared in their shared mindscape. The mighty Nine tails fox bowed his head and apologised to his brother.

 

“I am sorry for failing you. I am sorry for not protecting you and I am sorry for how much you have suffered.” Kurama kept his head bowed.

 

Shukaku’s anger softened. “What happened to you?” He grumbled.

 

“I finally understood what family is?” Kurama replied as he thought of Naruto and Devi.

 

“Naruto is our hope, give us a chance, I promise I will not fail you again.” He pleaded, eyes full of emotions.

 

Shukaku sighed. No matter how much he try to deny it, he knew Kurama was genuine in his apology. The one tails biju closed his eyes thinking of the time they lived together inside their father.

 

“Fine..fine, no need to be so dramatic. Raise your head, I forgive you.” he said.

 

Kurama raised his head, smiling a little. Finally he got through his stubborn little brother.

 

“Now what?” Shukaku asked, still a little bit irritated.

 

Kurama smiled and explained everything that he and Naruto planned for the future.

 

---

 

Sand fell with loud thud as Shukaku surrendered his control and his form disappeared.

 

Naruto descended with a graceful leap, his mark glowing, walking towards the fallen Gaara watched in fear as Naruto walked towards him.

 

“Get away from me.” He shouted towards the red head.

 

Naruto bent down and  hugged Gaara with a firm embrace. Gara was surprised by the sudden physical contact and even more surprised that his sand didn't rise to stop the Uzumaki.

 

“I’m sorry for your suffering. I am sorry for all the pain you have suffered but I promise to be there for you from now on. I saw what you are and now I will show you what I am.” Naruto said as his Chakra embraced Gara.

 

In an instant Gara saw everything that made Naruto.

 

“You are like me.” Gara asked.

 

“Yes.” Naruto simply replied.

 

“Then why aren't you full of hatred?” Gara asked again. Not believing that Naruto is so normal.

 

“I am full of hatred but I found people who loved me, people who saw me for who I am and that made me human. That made me who I am.”  Naruto smiled.

 

“Gara you also have people who care for you. Give them a chance.” Naruto pointed at the fallen Temari. Naruto extended his hand and spoke again.

 

“Let us be friends, Gara. You don't have to let the hatred inside you dictate your life. Be free Gara, be free.” 

 

Gara looked at the extended hand. He started for a moment before he shook it. For the first time in his life Gara truly felt alive.

 

“Now come here for a moment.” Naruto said and placed his hand on Gara’s seal. The mark glowed and in an instant he fixed Gara’s seal.

 

“Now Shukaku won't disturb you and you'll be able to sleep.” He explained.

 

“Really.” Gara asked hopefully.

 

“Really” Naruto smiled. “Take your brother and sister and leave the village immediately.” Naruto created two clones, “they will make sure you have a safe passage and when the time is right I will visit you.” Naruto promised.

 

Gara rose and he gathered his fallen sister in his sand and left. He turned his head to see the person who just changed his life.

 

After Gara left, Naruto floated using his chains. He created thousands of clones. The dispersed in the village killing and capturing the Invaders and defeating the snakes.

 

The whole village stood still as they watched the red headed boy reach the rooftop of the arena.

 

Everyone on the rooftop watched in awe, fear and curiosity as Naruto summoned his sword. The nine chains from his sword immediately captured the edo tensei shinobi halting there motions.

 

“I can't move.” Hashirama announced and Tobirama felt the same.

 

“Soul Slash!” 

 

Naruto slashed his sword in a horizontal motion, his chains humming with power as the essence of the death god destroyed the summoning of the souls freeing the edo tensei shinobi.

 

Seeing the sudden turn of events, Orochimaru weighed his options. Hiruzen is almost dead and Konoha has been destroyed enough. It was time to take his leave. 

 

Kabuto appeared beside him, “I have prepared our distraction Lord Orochimaru.” He announced.

 

Orochimaru nodded his head. He has achieved his objective and now it is time to return. Suddenly a huge explosion rocked the arena and when it died down, Orochimaru was nowhere to be seen.

 

“Orochimaru’s defeated, Rasa’s dead, he used him!” The clones announced and captured Sound Shinobi with swift strikes, killed invaders with precise kunai throws, and aided the injured with gentle hands, the village buzzing with relief. 

 

Suna retreated with a somber march after discovering the truth, the clones ensuring the villagers safety, Konoha standing in awe of Naruto’s ancient form, the air charged with a new hope, the invasion ending with a dawn of peace.

 

---

 

At the same time in every corner of the world, every Uzumaki suddenly had a Uzumaki swirl on their palm and they all heard the same call. A call they have been waiting for years.

 

“The Promised Child is awakened. Come back my children, return to your home. Your mother is waiting.”

 

In that moment everyone who shared the legacy of Uzushio felt the call of their motherland and they all knew it was time to return.

 

---

Chapter Ends.

---

 

Chapter 24: Rise & Fall

Summary:

Danzo becomes Hokage and Naruto leaves!

Sarutobi Compound 

 

The scent of medicinal herbs lingered in the room like a stubborn shadow, their sharp, earthy bite mixing with the faint metallic tang of blood. 

 

The lamps had been dimmed to a low, amber glow, painting the Sarutobi compound’s private chamber in warm, deceptive comfort but the comfort was a lie, a thin veneer stretched over the reality that the man lying in the bed was running out of time.

 

Tsunade leaned over the mattress, her hair falling forward in a loose golden curtain as she carefully unwound the fresh bandages from Hiruzen’s shoulder. 

 

Her hands were precise, trained, and sure but there was a tension in her fingers that betrayed her, a stiffness born not of medical focus but of restraint. 

 

She had dealt with worse injuries. She had treated men and women who should have been dead on arrival, and pulled them back. 

 

But this was different.

 

The damage Orochimaru had left behind was more than just physical. The stump where Hiruzen’s left arm should have been was clean and expertly dressed, but the lines around his eyes, the shallowness of his breathing, the faint grey to his skin, they told the real story. 

 

Tsunade knew the poison was gone; she had made sure of it. But the disease he’d been hiding, fighting against in silence, had been given the final push it needed to consume him.

 

“You’re stable,” she murmured, her voice deliberately clinical, because anything else would shake her. “For now. But between the strain from the fight and your illness, the reserves your body has left are… limited.”

 

She didn’t look at him when she said it. She couldn’t.

 

Hiruzen’s eyes opened fully, calm and clear, the eyes of a man who had faced his mortality more than once. “And by ‘limited,’ you mean measured in days, not weeks.”

 

Tsunade’s jaw tightened. “Don’t make me say it.”

 

“You always hated delivering bad news,” he said softly, with a faint, almost teasing smile. “Some things never change.”

 

“Don’t start with me,” she snapped back, though the bite in her words was dulled. “Not when you’re—”

 

“Dying?” he finished for her, his tone without bitterness. “Tsunade, this isn’t the first time I’ve been at the edge. It’s just the first time I’ve known I won’t step back from it.”

 

Her hands paused mid-motion, the bandages momentarily forgotten.

 

Across the room, Jiraiya leaned against the far wall, arms crossed, gaze fixed somewhere on the floor. His usual easy swagger was gone, replaced by a stillness that didn’t suit him. 

 

He said nothing, but the guilt was plain in the way his shoulders were set, the slight downturn of his mouth.

 

Hiruzen’s gaze shifted toward him. “You’ve both done more for this village than most would in ten lifetimes,” he said quietly. “Whatever happens to me, it will endure because of people like you.”

 

“Don’t talk like that,” Tsunade muttered, adjusting the blanket over him with more force than necessary.

 

“Sometimes the truth isn’t what we want to hear,” he replied, not unkindly.

 

At the small table in the corner, Shikaku Nara sat with his usual air of laziness, eyes half-lidded, fingers idly tapping against the wood. 

 

He looked like a man half-asleep, but Hiruzen knew better. Shikaku was listening to every word, cataloging every detail, the kind of man who didn’t waste energy until he had to.

 

“How is Naruto?” Hiruzen asked after a pause.

 

Tsunade’s hands stilled, “Still unconscious. No injuries, but whatever power he used during the invasion, it took a toll. His body’s locked into a kind of protective stasis. He’ll wake when he’s ready.”

 

Hiruzen nodded, closing his eyes briefly. “When he does, bring him here.” he ordered.

 

One of the guards at the door inclined his head. “Yes, Lord Hokage.”

 

The room was quiet again, the quiet of unspoken thoughts and the slow tick of time in a place where every second felt heavier than it should.

 

Then the stillness was broken.

 

The shoji door slid open just enough for an ANBU to step in, bowing. “Lord Hokage, the Fire Daimyo is here to see you.”

 

The words landed like a dropped stone.

 

Tsunade straightened. “The Daimyo? Without any warning?”

 

Shikaku’s eyes opened fully, sharp now. “How does the ruler of the Land of Fire enter the village without a single formal announcement?”

 

The ANBU hesitated a fraction before speaking again, their long purple hair a dead giveaway to their identity. “He is accompanied by Danzo Shimura.”

 

That earned a more tangible reaction. Jiraiya’s gaze darkened slightly, and Tsunade’s frown deepened into something sharper. Shikaku’s fingers paused their tapping.

 

Hiruzen, however, didn’t flinch. “Bring them in.”

 

Moments later, the faint shuffle of silk and the measured rhythm of many steps echoed from the hall. The shoji door slid aside, and the Daimyo stepped into the room.

 

He was dressed in immaculate formal robes, his expression the perfect balance of politeness and distance that only long years in court could perfect. His guards moved in precise formation, alert but not aggressive.

 

And then there was Danzo.

 

He followed just behind the Daimyo, his cane clicking softly against the floor, his single visible eye cool and unreadable. He scanned the room quickly, lingering for a fraction of a second longer on Hiruzen before moving on.

 

The Daimyo inclined his head. “Lord Hokage,” he said, voice smooth and even, “I have come to pay my respects, and to see for myself the state of our village after the unfortunate events of recent days.”

 

Hiruzen returned the bow of his head, the motion slow but steady. “Your presence honors me, my lord.”

 

No more than that. No probing questions. No immediate commentary.

 

And yet, in the brief moment when the Daimyo’s gaze shifted to acknowledge Tsunade and Jiraiya, a quieter exchange happened. Hiruzen’s eyes found Danzo’s, and for the briefest heartbeat, they held.

 

It wasn’t hostility, not exactly. It was an acknowledgement, layered with decades of rivalry and shared history, each man weighing the other in silence. 

 

Calculations, Old grudges and Mutual understanding that neither was a stranger to ambition.

 

Both men knew what was happy here and both men respected the play they have been playing for so many years.

 

Then, as quickly as it had come, the moment passed.

 

“Please,” Hiruzen said, his voice even, “be seated. It has been a long few days for us all.”

 

The Daimyo moved to the low table, his guards taking their places discreetly along the walls. Danzo followed, but as he lowered himself onto the cushion, his gaze flicked back to Hiruzen one last time.

 

A small, polite nod passed between them, the kind of gesture that meant nothing and everything, depending on who saw it.

---

 

Konoha's Hospital 

 

The hospital room had grown used to her presence.

 

She has spent hours here with leaving even for a second, her chair by the bed becoming as much a fixture as the medical equipment. 

 

The walls had memorized the way she leaned against them when her back ached, the window had gotten used to the sound of her quiet sighs, and the air knew the faint scent of flowers that clung to her clothes.

 

It has been nearly two days.

 

Two days of watching the steady rise and fall of his chest, of tracing the sharp angles and soft lines of his face in silence, of waiting for some sign that he’d come back to her.

 

Her mind couldn’t stop circling back to the battle. To that moment.

 

When she’d felt his chakra, it had been like nothing else. It was vast, endless, and deep like the ocean, heavy and wild like a storm at sea. 

 

And yet, beneath that raw, ancient force, there had been something sharp and pure. It had been him, but also something more. Something else.

 

It had shaken her to her core.

 

The door slid open with a soft wooden scrape.

 

Kakashi entered first, casual as ever with his hands in his pockets, but his visible eye was sharp, scanning the room. 

 

Sakura followed, her hands tightening slightly at the sight of Naruto in bed. Sasuke was last, leaning against the wall like a shadow.

 

“Any improvement?” Kakashi asked.

 

Ino shook her head once.

 

Silence pressed in. Sakura glanced toward Ino, but her gaze slid away just as quickly. Sasuke said nothing.

 

They talked for a few moments and then Naruto stirred.

 

It was subtle at first, a faint twitch of his fingers, a small shift in his breathing and then his eyes blinked open. His gaze roamed the ceiling before settling on her face.

 

Before she even thought about it, she was leaning forward, her arms slipping around him in a fierce embrace.

 

“You idiot,” she whispered, her voice breaking. “You scared me so much…”

 

She didn’t care that her tears dampened his shoulder, didn’t care that her voice shook. For those moments, nothing else existed but the fact that he was warm, breathing, here.

 

Sakura froze in place, her eyes widening as realization hit, a quiet, sinking weight in her chest. 

 

Ino’s feelings were on full display. She has watched as the girl cared for Naruto, spending every second in this room. Sakura knows enough about love to recognise it and what Ino has for Naruto can be easily named as love. 

 

She looked down quickly, hiding her face behind her hair. Her own feelings are complicated on this matter but at this moment as Ino hugged Naruto while crying, Sakura knew that she had lost to her.

 

Naruto sat awkwardly in the hug, his arms hesitating before resting lightly against her back. Across the room, Kakashi offered him a lazy thumbs-up, as if to say Don’t overthink it.

 

When she finally pulled away, swiping at her cheeks, Naruto gave her a small smile. “Uh… what happened?”

 

Kakashi answered. “After the Edo Tensei was released, you collapsed. No wounds, no injuries. You’ve been out nearly two days now.”

 

Naruto nodded. He knew the mark had drained him far more than expected. If he wanted to master it, he’d need more training.

 

Sasuke’s voice was low but direct. “What was that power?”

 

“I’ll explain later,” Naruto said simply, not dismissing but also not wanting to get into all that now.

 

Sasuke didn’t push. Kakashi gave a little shrug, and the three of them made their way to the door. Sakura paused for a fraction of a second, looking back once before leaving.

 

The room felt different once they were gone.

 

Naruto shifted, looking straight at Ino. His voice, when it came, was quiet but steady.

 

The nurse came immediately and checked Naruto over, “There were no major injuries and all your vitals are okay. It doesn't happen often for patients who just woke up from a situation like yours but you can leave any moment you want.” She said as she checked Naruto's chart

 

The nurse turned to leave but stopped at the door, “I know it is not my place to say this but this girl hasn't left your side from the moment you were admitted here.” She said and disappeared in the hallway.

 

Naruto looked at Ino and smiled, making the Yamanaka turn her head down in embarrassment. Naruto felt happy, he felt a kind of happiness he only ever felt with Devi.

 

“Ino… I don’t even know where to start.” He paused, searching for the right words. “There is something I need to tell you right now.”

 

Ino looked at him. His eyes were full of emotions Ino can't name and yet it caused her heart to race. She nodded her head, not trusting her voice.

 

“All my life I only had people who either ignored me, hated me and most just didn’t care if I was there or not. That kind of loneliness, it stays with you. It makes you think you’ll never really matter to anyone.” 

 

He closed his eyes thinking of those horrible days. Ino also looked down, even now the villagers are cruel to Naruto.

 

“There was a time I thought I would always be alone. There was a time I thought I will never find anyone to love me, that I will always be alone.

 

Then someone came to my life. They loved me and cared for me and my life changed. They taught me who I am and what I am meant to be and from that moment I only had one dream.” Naruto thought of Devi and Kurama.

 

“I spent every second of my life only thinking about how to achieve my dream and goals and didn't give myself the time to focus on things that made me happy.

 

I thought the only way for me to achieve my happiness was to achieve my dream and if I can't do that then I don't deserve to be happy.” That is the main reason he always pushed Ino, his team away. To not be bound to chains, to not be too attached that he forgets what his real goal is.

 

His gaze softened, but his tone was unwavering. “That was until you came into my life and everything changed. You cared for me, you worried for me and you cried for me, even after I always pushed you away.

 

You did all of these things when you didn't have to and that means more to me than I know how to explain. 

 

Because in this whole village, there are maybe three people who honestly care about me and knowing that you also do…” He shook his head slightly, smiling faintly. “It makes me feel like maybe I’m not as alone as I thought, that maybe there is still hope for me.”

 

Ino’s breath caught, her chest tightening.

 

Naruto kept going, the words coming from somewhere deeper now. “I was afraid of allowing people in, I was afraid of getting too attached but you have slowly changed me.

 

He took her hand in his own. It was warm and just felt right, “You’ve earned a special place in my life. I’ve made room for you here…” He tapped his chest lightly. “and I’m not moving you from it. Ever.” he gave her a charming smile.

 

Ino’s face warmed instantly, a soft blush creeping across her cheeks. She knew he was genuine in his words, her  emotions told her as much. 

 

Naruto never showed so much emotions, he never felt so open before and it made her heart beat a lot faster than possible.

 

Ino looked away, trying to hide the sudden rush of emotions and the heat that caused her cheeks to turn red.

 

But then his hand was on her chin, firm but gentle, tilting her head until their eyes met again.

 

There was no teasing grin this time, no brash energy,  just an intense, quiet sincerity that seemed to reach right through her.

 

And then he leaned in.

 

The kiss was tentative at first, soft and searching, but it carried the weight of unspoken promises. Her hands tightened slightly in his shirt, and for a few long seconds, the rest of the world didn’t exist.

 

When they finally pulled back, neither spoke. They didn’t have to.

 

Outside, the hospital went on as usual, footsteps echoing in distant halls. But for them, something had shifted and neither of them could pretend otherwise.

 

---

 

The only sound that came from the room was the continued drop of medicinal liquid that was flowing in Hiruzen's body as they all sat in his room.

 

“Tell me about his condition.” The Fire Daimyo politely asked Tsunade.

 

Tsunade stepped forward before pleasantries could stretch further. Her tone was all professionalism now, her words brisk and efficient as she outlined the extent of the poison, the amputation, the complications with his existing illness. 

 

She spared no detail, yet no unnecessary flourish, only the truth. She stood with her arms folded once she finished, daring anyone to doubt her assessment.

 

The daimyo listened, expression unreadable, until her words faded. Then he inclined his head. “I see, It is as I feared.” His gaze shifted back to Hiruzen. “I am sorry to say this now Hiruzen but you are no longer in the condition to serve as Hokage.”

 

No one interrupted him, though Tsunade’s mouth tightened.

 

“And with no successor formally appointed,” the daimyo continued, “I came here to ensure that the position is filled without delay.” His eyes swept briefly over Jiraiya, Tsunade, Shikaku, an assessing glance, not an invitation. 

 

“The fall of Konoha during this invasion has not only shamed me personally, but has placed the Fire Nation’s standing in jeopardy.”

 

His voice grew firmer. “Perhaps…” He allowed the word to hang. “Perhaps, in hindsight, you should not have taken the mantle again after Minato’s death.”

 

The words landed like stones in the quiet room. Jiraiya’s gaze lifted, sharp, but Hiruzen only inclined his head slightly, neither agreeing nor denying.

 

“We lost the Uchiha under your rule,” the daimyo went on, tone still outwardly courteous. “And yet Itachi remains free. Orochimaru, your own student, has brought ruin to the village only because you did not act decisively against him for years.”

 

Danzo sat at the daimyo’s side, hands tucked within his robes. His single visible eye was calm, but there was a faint glint there, not triumph, but something sharper, quieter. 

 

He took over the Daimyo and spoke, with the faintest bow toward Hiruzen, “I’m sure even you can admit that the past weighs heavily on the present.”

 

Tsunade’s knuckles whitened, but she said nothing. Jiraiya now stood with his eyes narrowing on Danzo. Shikaku said nothing but he knew where this was heading.

 

“I need someone,” the daimyo continued, “who can not only steer Konoha in the right direction, but ensure that our enemies are dealt with swiftly and without hesitation.”

 

Hiruzen’s eyes met his. “As Hokage, I have the right to choose my successor.”

 

Danzo’s voice slipped in like a blade between words. “And your only two candidates would be a woman who abandoned her village for decades,” he said with perfect politeness, inclining his head toward Tsunade.

 

“And a spy who returned only when summoned after nearly fourteen years and without any substantial information.” His tone was so calm it could have been mistaken for observation rather than insult but everyone in the room heard the weight beneath.

 

Hiruzen looked down for a moment. The silence stretched, and in it the daimyo waited, expectant.

 

It was Shikaku who broke it. “If I may, Lord Daimyo, there is another candidate. Kakashi Hatake. He is skilled, respected, and powerful.”

 

The daimyo actually seemed to consider it. “Kakashi is a talented shinobi, there is no doubt about that. Even I have heard of his achievements but he is still young. In times such as these, experience must take precedence over talent.”

 

From the corner, Jiraiya’s voice cut in for the first time, edged with quiet venom. “Let me guess. Your choice is Danzo Shimura.” He didn’t bother to disguise the bitterness.

 

He knew well enough how this had been arranged long before the daimyo set foot in the room. The sheer presence of Danzo is proof of what was going on here.

 

The daimyo inclined his head. “Indeed. I name Danzo Shimura as the next Hokage of Konohagakure.” He turned to his guards. “Inform the council at once.”

 

The order went out. Quiet footsteps retreated down the hall.

 

Jiraiya’s thoughts churned, though his face was stone. If I’d just taken the hat when Hiruzen offered it then Danzo wouldn’t be standing here now. 

 

He kept his gaze on the wall, unwilling to look at the man who would now sit in the seat that had defined the village’s will.

 

Tsunade said nothing, but in her chest the cold horror settled. A cynical man, one who thrived in shadow, was about to sit where her grandfather once had. Where her uncle had died to defend. Where her sensei had sacrificed everything to protect the village. 

 

Everything they’d fought for, bled for and died for was being handed to someone who had never believed in it the same way.

 

The daimyo spoke a few more formalities, but they blurred into the stillness of the room. “I must take my leave now.”

 

When he turned to leave, Danzo lingered just a moment longer. His eye met Hiruzen’s across the tatami. There was no smirk, no outward challenge, only that polite, unreadable mask. 

 

Yet in the space between them, an understanding passed. Each knew the other’s ambition, each understood the unspoken contest that still existed in the shadows.

 

Hiruzen’s eyes softened, not with warmth but with the resignation of a man who knew his time was done and behind Danzo’s bandages, unseen by all, the faint, slow spin of a Sharingan stopped.

 

---

 

A week later - Hokage's office.

 

The morning sunlight filters through the tall windows of the Hokage’s office, painting the room in bands of gold and shadow. The smell of ink and paper hangs in the air, along with the faint aroma of freshly polished wood. 

 

The wide desk  is stacked with mission reports and intelligence scrolls, though they’ve been pushed neatly to one side for this meeting.

 

Seated at the head of the room, Danzo Shimura, the fifth hokage looks as unreadable as ever. His visible eye sweeps over the assembled shinobi with the slow, deliberate patience of someone who weighs every face, every breath, before speaking. 

 

Standing at his right is Shikaku Nara, arms crossed, posture relaxed but eyes sharp,  the mind that keeps the village’s gears turning smoothly.

 

Before them, in a loose semi-circle, stand the combined ranks of Team 7, Team 8, Team 10, and Team Guy along with Jiraiya and Tsunade.

 

Despite the casual grouping, a subtle tension hums in the air; the Invasion had been brutal, and the days after had been strange.

 

Everything in the village has been taken over by root. Danzo’s coronation was held just 3 days after he was announced. It was like the man was planning everything for years and wasted no time implementing everything, which knowing him, he probably was.

 

Once Danzo became the official leader, everything changed. The change was still subtle but they all felt it. The clans were sidelined, the invasion investigation was stopped for some reasons. 

 

The village order was turned upside down and Shikaku knows that his life is going to become more and more troublesome as long as Danzo is in power.

 

Naruto stands toward the back, his red hair catching the light in an almost fiery glow. His expression was calm, but somehow distant as though he’s here in body but his thoughts are far away. 

 

Ino stands a little to his left, stealing a glance at him every so often, her hands clasped behind her back, a small smile on her face. 

 

Naruto was released from the hospital the same day he woke up. They had spent a lot of time together. They helped in the rebuilding and even went on a small date to ichiraku. After so many attempts, Ino finally managed to win Naruto’s affection. Her heart swelled with happiness.

 

Sakura keeps her eyes forward but is clearly restless, shifting her weight. Next to her Sasuke stood unmoving, an unreadable expression on his face.

 

Danzo finally spoke, "You were all instrumental in defending this village during the Invasion," he began, voice slow but heavy with authority. 

 

"Each of you stood your ground against an enemy force designed to break us from within. For that, you have my acknowledgment and my gratitude."

 

The words are formal, clipped, yet the weight in them makes everyone straighten just a little taller. Even Neji, who usually wears his pride openly, gives a respectful bow of the head.

 

Danzo’s gaze sweeps the room again, lingering perhaps a second too long on Naruto, though his face betrays nothing. People may think that he will rule like a dictator but Danzo knows how to play this game.

 

"You fought as shinobi of Konoha should fight. Without hesitation, without retreat and for that, the village stands strong today."

 

With that, he steps slightly aside. "Shikaku will take it from here."

 

Shikaku clears his throat, scratching the back of his head in his usual casual manner, though his voice is steady when he speaks.

 

"Alright, let’s get down to it. We’ve gone over the after-action reports and the evaluations from your jonins and the council. Promotions aren’t handed out lightly, especially not after something as chaotic as the Invasion but credit where credit’s due."

 

His eyes move across the group, pausing at each name he calls.

 

"Sasuke Uchiha."

 

Sasuke steps forward, his face as neutral as ever, though there’s a flicker of something in his eyes, pride, maybe, or simply expectation.

 

"Your performance during the Invasion was exemplary. Precision, control, and quick decision-making under pressure. You’re promoted to Chunin."

 

A quiet murmur moves through the group.

 

"Hinata Hyuga," Shikaku continues.

 

Hinata blushes slightly as she steps forward, bowing her head.

 

"Your performance alone in the chunin exams was exemplary. Your leadership in coordinating civilians’ evacuation while maintaining front-line awareness saved countless lives. You’re promoted to Chunin."

 

Kiba grins from the side, giving her a proud thumbs-up.

 

"Shino Aburame." Shino adjusts his glasses as he steps forward.

 

"You showed a unique use of your techniques and your use of tracking and suppression tactics during enemy infiltration points was critical. You’re promoted to Chunin."

 

Shino nods silently before stepping back.

 

"Shikamaru Nara", a slight smirk tugs at his mouth as his son steps forward.

 

"For putting much more effort than what was expected from you.For displaying tactical and strategic mindset. Well, I’d say ‘good work,’ but you’d probably complain it was too troublesome. You’re promoted to Chunin."

 

A ripple of quiet laughter breaks the formality for a moment.

 

"Ino Yamanaka."

 

Ino blinks, a little surprised, but steps forward with her chin held high.

 

"Your match was interrupted during the finals but you showed an impressive skill against the Temari of the sand. The rapid relay of information between units using your clan techniques allowed for precise counterattacks. You’re promoted to Chunin."

 

Ino glances back toward Naruto for the briefest second before stepping back.

 

Shikaku lowers the paper he’s been reading from. "The rest of you fought well, damn well and I’m not just saying that to fill the air. Promotions are one form of recognition, but make no mistake your efforts are seen. They matter and your village is proud of you."

 

His gaze moves across Kiba, Lee, Tenten, Choji, Sakura, Neji  and finally lands on Naruto.

 

The room has been warm with camaraderie up until now but a subtle shift occurs. People start glancing toward the red-haired shinobi in the back. He’s standing perfectly still, hands at his sides, not even pretending to react.

 

Kiba frowns, almost speaking up before biting his tongue. Sakura blinks, as though waiting for Naruto’s name to be called. Ino’s brows knit faintly. Even Sasuke’s eyes flicker toward him for a moment.

 

But Shikaku doesn’t say anything else. Danzo doesn’t move.

 

Silence settles just long enough for the absence to be felt.

 

Naruto doesn’t protest. Doesn’t even look confused. He simply looks ahead. He knew from the start that he wasn't getting a promotion, not when konoha was involved.

 

Jiraiya frowned, Naruto has done so much more in the Invasion so why isn't he getting a promotion. Does the village not understand the efforts Naruto put in fighting the enemies.

 

“Lord Hokage, why isn't Naruto promoted? He performed better than any of us.” Ino couldn't stop herself. Everyone nodded in agreement. They all knew if anyone deserved a promotion, it was Naruto.

 

Danzo, as if nothing unusual has happened, spoke, “it is because Naruto didn't get the necessary votes to get promoted. It didn't surprise me but it surely disappointed me.”

 

Now it made sense to Ino, the village once again showed its ugly nature. She looked at Naruto, her own happiness vanished after seeing his rejection.

 

“But that's what the village thinks.” Danzo spoke again, catching the attention of everyone.

 

“I know how well Naruto performed and I won't let the efforts of my shinobi go to waste and therefore as Hokage I am promoting Naruto Uzumaki to Special Jonin.”

 

Both Jiraiya and Kakashi narrowed their eyes and looked in suspicion thinking about what Danzo was planning.

 

The room reacted instantly, small gasps, murmured congratulations. Ino’s face lit up, a spark of joy she didn’t bother to hide. Her hands clapped together softly, almost reflexively. A smile tugged at Sakura’s lips, and even Sasuke allowed himself a small smirk.

 

Naruto, however, gave nothing away. No widening of the eyes. No grin. He simply inclined his head a fraction, a polite acknowledgement but his gaze remained locked on Danzo, as if silently reading him.

 

The old war hawk let his gaze wander over the group, but his mind was fixed on the boy. He needs to make the boy see him as a friend, a supporter and lower his guard.

 

His visible eye narrowed slightly, though outwardly he appeared content. Shisui’s eye still needs time to recharge. Until then, loyalty must be nurtured, earned at least in his mind. 

 

When the time comes, he will cast the Kotoamatsukami and he will obtain the final jewel of his crown but he also needs to make sure that until that time comes Naruto remains loyal to the village.

 

A ghost of a smile tugged at his lips before disappearing behind the mask of the Hokage.

 

From his place in the semicircle, Naruto’s senses stretched outward, quietly brushing against the emotions in the room, a skill he had honed without many even realizing it. 

 

The pride of the promoted shinobi. Ino’s bubbling joy, warm and bright like the sun. Shikamaru’s mild annoyance, edged with curiosity. He sensed everything.

 

And from Danzo…A coiling, cold calculation. The kind of self-satisfaction that wrapped itself in politeness, masking an agenda steeped in shadows. 

 

No genuine pride. No real respect. Only a long game, one where Naruto was meant to be a piece on the board.

 

So that’s how it is, Naruto thought silently, his expression never wavering. Danzo thinks he can’t see the real him. That he can’t feel the rot under Danzo's words.

 

Inside, a quiet resolve hardened. Outwardly nothing. Just the faint nod he had already given.

 

“There is another reason why I have called you all here. You all know what happened during the Invasion. Our long lasting ally broke our trust and attacked us and actions like these cannot go unpunished.” Danzo spoke.

 

Shikaku closed his eyes. Danzo's play was starting and soon the whole world will see the results of this game.

 

“You all have one week to prepare, after that you all along with Jiraiya and Tsunade will go to Suna and give it only one choice, become a Vassal of the leaf of perish.” Danzo announced and every adult in the room felt the horrors of an upcoming war.

 

Danzo looked at them. They will do well, he has no doubt. He carefully observed the genins and newly promoted chunins. They all seem to have developed a powerful friendship between themselves and it only helped the village but he also needs one person to be isolated from this group.

 

He wants to make his plan successful then he needs the jinchuriki on his side and he needs to make sure that there is nothing binding him to these people. His only relationship should be with Danzo, only Danzo will control the red head.

 

He has already planned how he will achieve his goals and this is the right time for the first step, “Chunin Yamanaka.” He called.

 

The chatter stopped and Ino walked forward, “Lord Hokage.” She addressed respectfully.

 

“As hokage I am cancelling your mission to seduce Naruto Uzumaki. I have no need to manipulate my shinobi.” 

 

Ino dropped the chunin vest that was in her hand. Her face instantly turned to look at Naruto. The red head gave no reactions to this news but he did look her in the eye and then looked away.

 

“Naruto…” she called but was interrupted by the hokage.

 

“You all are dismissed. Go prepare for your mission.” He ordered. “Naruto, you stay.”

 

Ino didn't listen to any of this, she walked towards Naruto, “I can explain. This isn't what it looks like.” She said as tears formed in her eyes.

 

Everyone was surprised to hear this. Sakura didn't even know how to react to this news. 

 

Kakashi just closed his eyes. He told Hiruzen not to get involved and now Danzo ruined everything. He knew what Danzo was planning. If Naruto gets isolated, then he will be easy to manipulate just like Kakashi once was.

 

“Asuma.” Danzo commanded and Asuma took hold of Ino and left the office. Ino’s cry and pleading echoing through the halls.

 

Danzo looked at Naruto. The red head gave no reaction to what happened, signs of a true shinobi. Danzo recognised the talents of the red head a long time ago and now he can finally make his moves.

 

---

 

The Uzumaki compound stood like a quiet sentinel on the outskirts of Konoha, its weathered walls adorned with intricate swirling seals that glowed faintly under the late afternoon sun, a testament to the ancient power of the Whirlpool Village. 

 

The air was crisp and damp, carrying the earthy scent of rain-soaked soil from a brief shower earlier that day, the ground soft and muddy beneath Naruto Uzumaki’s feet as he approached the gate. 

 

His red hair, tousled by the wind, caught the golden light, shimmering like a crown of flames, while the crimson mark on his palm pulsed gently, a lingering echo of the awakening power he had tapped into during the invasion. 

 

His blue eyes, deep and reflective, carried the weight of his recent meeting with Danzo, the new hokage had laid a brilliant plan to ensnare him, too bad for him Naruto already knows his most hidden desires. 

 

Speaking of hokage, his mind wandered towards Hiruzen. He has yet to meet the old man since the Invasion. Naruto didn't know if it was because he was angry with him or because he didn't want to see him die but with what he is planning soon he had to meet the former Hokage.

 

The gate creaked open at his touch, the seals recognizing his chakra with a soft hum, and he stepped into the courtyard, the familiar sight of blooming flowers, vibrant reds and yellows nodding in the breeze, offering a fleeting sense of calm amidst the turmoil. 

 

The garden’s beauty was a stark contrast to the devastation he’d witnessed just a day ago, the invasion’s scars still fresh in his memory, snakes slithering through the streets, the Edo Tensei’s eerie resurrection, the battles that had tested every ounce of his strength. 

 

But that peace was shattered by a figure waiting near the entrance, Ino Yamanaka, her blonde ponytail slightly disheveled, strands clinging to her tear-streaked face, her blue eyes red-rimmed and glistening with unshed tears. 

 

She stood with her hands clasped tightly in front of her, her usual confident posture replaced by a nervous fidget, her white and purple outfit wrinkled as if she’d been pacing for hours. 

 

The sight of her sent a pang through Naruto’s chest, a mix of surprise and recognition, he knew why she was here, the weight of her secret mission hanging between them like an unspoken confession.

 

The moment Ino saw him, her eyes widened, a gasp escaping her lips, and she ran forward, her sandals slapping against the muddy stone path with a desperate rhythm, her arms outstretched as if drawn to him by an invisible force. 

 

"Naruto!" she cried, her voice breaking with emotion, her steps faltering as she stopped just short of colliding with him, her chest heaving, tears spilling over her cheeks in glistening trails. 

 

"I’m so sorry... I’m so, so sorry! I should have told you from the start. The mission, The hokage asked me to get close to you, to make you fall in love with me, to keep you tied to Konoha. 

 

I took it because I really do love you, because he said that if I didn't then he would have to take some drastic measures against you. Naruto, but I was wrong to hide it. I betrayed you, and I can’t take it back. Please, forgive me!"

 

Her voice cracked, and she fell to her knees, the mud soaking into her pants, her hands covering her face as sobs wracked her body, her shoulders shaking violently. 

 

"I’m sorry... I’m so sorry... I didn’t mean to hurt you... I was scared you’d hate me, scared of what Hiruzen would do if I refused. But that’s no excuse. I love you, Naruto, I love you so much, and I hate myself for this!" 

 

The apologies poured out like a torrential rain, her words overlapping, her voice rising and falling with each sob, the wind tugging at her ponytail, the flowers around them swaying as if in sympathy, the courtyard filling with the raw sound of her regret.

 

Naruto stood frozen for a moment, his heart twisting at the sight of her, his emotion-sensing ability brushing against her aura, a chaotic storm of guilt, love, and desperation that hit him like a wave. 

 

She’s breaking apart,he thought his inner monologue was a mix of compassion and anger. Hiruzen used her, just like he used me. 

 

That mission, it was another chain to bind him to this village. They had a deal and still Hiruzen went behind his back and did this.

 

His eyes turn soft when they landed on Ino

 She’s hurting, he can feel it. Deep in her soul he can feel the love that she held only for him.

 

He knelt down beside her, his red hair falling into his eyes, and gently pulled her hands away from her face, his touch warm and steady, his fingers brushing against her trembling ones.

 

"Ino," he said softly, his voice a low rumble that cut through her sobs, his blue eyes locking onto hers with a tenderness that made her breath catch. 

 

"It’s okay. You’re not at fault here. What happened doesn't matter to me. Having you here now, with me that’s what matters most. You didn’t betray me, Konoha did and you’re not Konoha. You’re you." He assured her lovingly, his heart aching as he felt her pain.

 

She looked up, her tear-streaked face searching for his, her blue eyes wide with a mix of hope and lingering fear, her lips quivering as she tried to speak. 

 

"But I... I kept it a secret from you, Naruto. I took the mission, and I should have told you sooner. I was so scared—scared you’d turn away, scared of what this would do to us. I love you, and I thought I could protect you by keeping it secret, but I was wrong. Can you really forgive me?"

 

Naruto’s heart clenched, her words echoing his own struggles with trust and loyalty, his inner thoughts a surge of resolve. He knows she loves him, he can feel it, past the guilt, past the pain.

 

She’s been carrying this alone, and he can’t let her think she’s lost him. He needed her with him. He pulled her into a hug, his arms wrapping around her tightly, his chin resting on her head, the warmth of his embrace enveloping her like a shield. 

 

The scent of her shampoo, flowers and vanilla filled his senses, grounding him, the mud beneath them squishing softly as they knelt together. 

 

"It’s okay," he repeated, his voice steady and reassuring, the words a balm to her fractured spirit. "I forgive you, Ino. You’re not to blame. Hiruzen’s the one who set this up, and I’m not mad at you for trying to protect me. We’ll face this together."

 

Ino clung to him, her arms wrapping around his back, her face buried in his chest, her sobs slowing but still shuddering through her body, the fabric of his jacket dampening with her tears. 

 

"Thank you, Naruto... thank you," she whispered, her voice muffled, her hands gripping him as if letting go would shatter her. "I thought I’d lost you. I thought you’d hate me forever. I love you so much... I really love you"

 

"I know," Naruto murmured, his hand stroking her hair gently, his feelings a quiet vow. 

 

They stayed like that, the wind rustling the leaves around them, the flowers swaying in a soft dance, the sun dipping lower until the courtyard was bathed in a golden twilight, the shadows stretching long and deep. 

 

The world outside faded, the distant sounds of reconstruction muted, leaving only the rhythm of their breathing, the warmth of their embrace a sanctuary amidst the chaos.

 

After what felt like an eternity, Ino pulled back slightly, her eyes puffy but filled with a tentative hope, her hands still resting on his arms. 

 

"Naruto, I promise I’ll never hide anything from you again. I’ll be honest, no matter what. You mean everything to me." She put as many feelings as she could in those words for him to see and listen to.

 

She was afraid that he would never talk to her again. The moment she was outside the hokage office she walked straight towards the Uzumaki compound. Her teammates called her from behind but she didn't care. Naruto was all that mattered to her.

 

Naruto smiled, a genuine, tender expression that lit his face, his blue eyes softening with affection, his inner monologue a surge of gratitude. 

 

"I know," he said. Naruto stood, helping her up, his hand lingering in hers, the mud clinging to their knees a minor inconvenience compared to the bond they were building. 

 

"Come on," he said, his voice warm, "let’s get you inside. I’ll make us some lunch, you need to eat after all this." Ino nodded, wiping her eyes with her sleeve, her smile growing slightly as she followed him, the tension easing from her shoulders.

 

The meal was simple but hearty, the rice steaming, the vegetables crisp, the fish seasoned to perfection, the aroma filling the space with comfort. 

 

They ate in companionable silence at first, the clink of chopsticks against bowls a quiet rhythm, the warmth of the food soothing their nerves. 

 

Ino took a bite, her eyes closing briefly, a sigh escaping her lips. "This is really good, Naruto. Thank you...thank you for everything." Her voice was soft, sincere, and Naruto nodded, giving her a small but real smile that made her face lit up.

 

As they finished, Ino stood, brushing crumbs from her lap, her expression turning serious again. "I should go," she said, her voice hesitant, her hands fidgeting with the edge of her sleeve. "I need to tell my parents about my promotion but once again I’m sorry, Naruto. I hate that I hurt you."

 

Naruto rose, stepping close, his hand reaching for hers, a surge of tenderness rushing inside him.  She’s still carrying that guilt. He can’t let her leave like this, not without fully convincing her that she’s forgiven. 

 

He pulled her close, tilting her chin up with a gentle finger, and kissed her again, a tender, romantic press of lips that held all the assurance he couldn’t put into words. 

 

The kiss was slow, deep, his hand cupping her cheek, her tears drying under his touch, the warmth of the room wrapping around them, the seals on the walls glowing faintly as if in approval. 

 

When he pulled back, her cheeks were flushed, her breath uneven, but a real smile curved her lips, her blue eyes sparkling with a newfound peace.

 

"Go," he said softly, his voice warm, his hand lingering on hers. "But know there’s no problem between us. You’re mine, Ino and I’m yours." His words were a promise, and she nodded, her smile widening, the tension finally lifting from her shoulders.

 

Ino left the compound, the gate closing behind her with a soft click, the cool air brushed against her skin as she walked down the muddy path. 

 

Her heart raced thinking about what just happened. A whirlwind of emotion and resolve tore through her inner self. 

 

She'll never betray him again, Ino vowed silently, her fists clenching at her sides, her steps steady. No matter what Konoha throws at us, no matter what missions or secrets come, she'll stand by his side. He is her everything.

 

---

 

A cliff outside Konoha loomed like a silent sentinel, its jagged edge slicing into the horizon where the sun dipped low, painting the sky in hues of blood-red and deepening indigo. 

 

The village below, still smoldering from the invasion, sent faint tendrils of smoke curling into the air, a grim reminder of the chaos that had nearly consumed it. 

 

The wind howled across the precipice, carrying the distant clatter of hammers and the muted shouts of reconstruction, yet up here, the world felt detached, a solitary stage for destiny to unfold. 

 

Naruto Uzumaki stood at the cliff’s edge, his silhouette stark against the fading light, his red hair whipping wildly in the gusts like a living flame. 

 

The lines etched across his skin pulsed with a soft, ethereal glow, his eyes shimmering with an otherworldly blue that seemed to pierce the gathering dusk. 

 

His awakened form radiated an ancient power, the crimson mark on his palm alive with energy, the Uzumaken at his side humming faintly, its nine chains rattling with a subtle promise. 

 

He was no longer just a shinobi, he was a vessel of the Uzumaki legacy, his presence bending the air, the wind whispering secrets of storms to come, the ground beneath him trembling with unspoken might.

 

He had sought this solitude to process the whirlwind of emotions but the power that had surged through him against Shukaku lingered, a force beyond Kurama or Devi’s teachings, an ancient tide that had reshaped him. 

 

The clones he’d dispatched had returned with dire news, Danzo Shimura, Konoha’s new hokage, held Uzumaki captives in the depths of Root’s underground barracks. He had sensed his family the moment he awakened the mark but wasn't sure until his clones confirmed it.

 

The revelation ignited a fire in his chest, a rage tempered by an unyielding resolve to liberate them, no matter the sacrifice. 

 

His awakened senses amplified everything, the scents of the forest, the pulse of chakra in the earth but they also sharpened his awareness of the bonds he carried, the weight of his destiny as the Child who was promised.

 

Suddenly, the air shimmered with a ripple of chakra, a distortion like heat waves rising from parched ground. 

 

Six figures materialized before him in a swirl of energy, dropping to one knee in perfect unison, their heads bowed in reverence. A Uzumaki mark on their hands is a symbol of their loyalty.

 

The first was Tenzen Uzumaki, his broad shoulders and scarred arms a testament to his warrior spirit, his red hair tied back, eyes gleaming with unwavering loyalty. 

 

Beside him knelt Hiro Uzumaki, his sister, her long red hair cascading down her back, her posture radiating the grace of a trained kunoichi, her knee pressing into the dirt with resolute poise. 

 

Next to her was Karin Uzumaki, her purple obi tied neatly around her waist, her red hair matching Naruto’s vibrant hue, knelt with a mix of awe and a subtle, unreadable emotion, her Kusanagi blade resting at her side. 

 

Kaizen Uzumaki and Shiro Uzumaki, twin brothers and spies, their identical red hair and sharp eyes reflecting their cunning and stealth, their kneeling forms a mirror of devotion. 

 

Finally, Haku Yuki, the ice user with a gentle face, his long black hair tied in a ponytail, knelt with quiet respect, his loyalty forged in the trials of Wave, his knees bent in humble submission.

 

Their voices rose as one, a harmonious chant that echoed across the cliff, carried by the wind to the valley below. "We greet the Child of Prophecy, the Awakened One, the Savior of Uzushio."

 

Naruto’s glowing eyes softened slightly, the lines on his skin pulsing with a rhythmic light that seemed to synchronize with the wind, the air around him bending to his presence. 

 

He extended his emotion-sensing ability in secret, a subtle pulse of chakra that reached out like invisible tendrils, brushing against their aura. 

 

Tenzen’s was steady, a rock of loyalty. Hiro’s was fierce, a fire ready to blaze. Kaizen and Shiro’s were sharp, shadows of resolve. Haku’s was gentle, a cool stream of devotion. But Karin's aura was a storm, swirling with devotion.

 

But something deeper, a vague turmoil he couldn’t name, guilt, doubt, a shadow that flickered and faded before he could grasp, was tightening against her heart. 

 

He knew something was wrong but he masked it, his blue eyes meeting hers with a silent, knowing glance, choosing to keep her conflict a secret for now.

 

His voice, deep and resonant, carried the weight of his power as he spoke. "Rise," he commanded, the word sending a ripple through the air, as if the cliff itself obeyed, the ground trembling faintly under the force of his power. 

 

They stood, their eyes wide with awe at his form, the way his red hair danced like flames in the wind, his eyes shining like beacons in the twilight, the ancient energy radiating from him like a storm about to break, a presence that made the air hum with electricity. 

 

Tenzen’s breath caught, his warrior’s composure cracking at the sight, while Hiro’s hands flexed as if ready to draw a weapon in his honor. 

 

Karin’s gaze lingered, her unreadable emotion deepening, a flush creeping up her cheeks. Kaizen and Shiro exchanged a glance, their sharp minds racing, and Haku’s gentle face softened, his ice chakra flickering in response to Naruto’s power.

 

Tenzen stepped forward, his voice rough but filled with reverence, his scarred face etched with determination. "Your clones have informed us, my lord. Danzo holds our kin captive in the depths of Root. We are ready to free them, no matter the cost. Our lives are yours to command."

 

Naruto nodded, his mark glowing brighter, the lines shifting like living tattoos across his skin, the light casting shadows that danced on the cliff’s edge. 

 

"The Uzumaki will not be caged any longer," he declared, his voice a low rumble that seemed to echo from the depths of Uzushio itself. "No longer will this world scorn us or exploit us. 

 

Today is the first step towards our grand goal of making the Uzumaki great again. The road to greatness will not be easy, will you still follow me? Will you give me everything that you are for me to build the empire we have dreamt? Are you with me?" 

 

His voice carried the struggle that Uzushio has suffered for too long. He carried the weight of the loss they have suffered on his shoulders and together with his family he will bring this world to heel.

 

Their response was a unified shout, their voices ringing with approval and determination, a chorus that cut through the wind like a battle cry. "Yes, Lord Naruto!" 

 

The sound reverberated across the cliff, a declaration of loyalty and resolve that seemed to stir the very elements, the wind picking up as if in response, the sky darkening with gathering clouds, thunder rumbling faintly in the distance.

 

They moved silently through the twilight, a phantom group gliding through the forest like wraiths, their footsteps leaving no trace on the soft earth, their chakra suppressed to avoid detection, the wind whispering through the trees as if guiding their path. 

 

Naruto led the way, his awakened form allowing him to sense the hidden trails, the lines on his skin glowing faintly in the fading light, a beacon for the group. 

 

Karin walked beside him, her purple obi swaying with each step, her Kusanagi ready at her hip, her heart racing from the proximity to him, the lines of his form a constant reminder of the power he wielded, her unreadable emotion flickering in her aura. 

 

 

Tenzen and Hiro flanked the group, their warrior instincts sharp, eyes scanning the shadows for threats, their muscles tensed like coiled springs. 

 

Kaizen and Shiro scouted ahead, their spy skills making them invisible shadows, slipping through the underbrush without a rustle, their red hair blending with the dusk. 

 

Haku brought up the rear, his ice mirrors ready for any ambush, his gentle face set in quiet determination, his loyalty a steady anchor.

 

The underground barrack was a hidden fortress, buried beneath Konoha’s roots, its entrance concealed by fuinjutsu seals that shimmered like illusions in the moonlight. 

 

Naruto’s mark pulsed, his power piercing the barriers with a simple touch, the seals dissolving like mist under the sun, a faint hum filling the air as they parted. 

 

They descended into the darkness, the air growing cold and stale, the scent of damp stone and despair filling their lungs, the narrow stairs creaking under their weight, the walls slick with condensation. 

 

Naruto’s clones waited at the bottom, five identical figures with red hair and glowing eyes, their presence a silent sentinel, their postures alert as they guarded the chamber.

 

In the chamber, five Uzumaki lay on stone slabs, three women and two men, all in their 50s, their red hair dull and matted from years of captivity, their bodies lifeless but breathing, their chakra a faint pulse that kept them alive like flickering flames in a storm. 

 

Their eyes were open but empty, their skin pale and gaunt, chains binding their limbs with a cold iron bite, seals etched into their flesh like cruel tattoos to suppress their power. 

 

The sight hit the group like a physical blow, Tenzen’s fists clenching with a low growl, his warrior’s heart aching for his kin.

 

Hiro’s eyes filling with tears that she quickly wiped away, her breath hitching, Karin’s hand covering her mouth to stifle a gasp, her unreadable emotion deepening in her heart.

 

Kaizen and Shiro’s faces harden into masks of cold rage, their spy instincts flaring, Haku’s gentle features twisting with sorrow and anger, his ice chakra flickering faintly at his fingertips.

 

Naruto stepped forward, his awakened form illuminating the chamber with a soft, golden glow, the lines on his skin pulsing with rhythmic light that cast dancing shadows on the walls. 

 

The captives tried to move away in fear. They looked at Naruto, his red hair and blue eyes. Something about him made them relaxed.

 

Karin moved forward slowly, bending down to meet their eye levels and spoke softly, “This is Naruto Uzumaki, the child that was promised by the All Father." 

 

She said, her voice echoing in the hall, the words carrying a weight that seemed to stir the air, the chamber’s stale atmosphere shifting as if awakening.

 

The captives’ eyes focused for the first time, a spark of recognition igniting in their dull gazes, a faint light breaking through the fog of despair. 

 

One woman, her hair streaked with gray, whispered, "The promised one..." Her voice was weak, a threadbare sound, but it carried a joy that lit her face, tears welling in her eyes, a smile breaking through her lifeless expression like dawn through clouds. 

 

The others stirred, their voices joining in a chorus of hushed awe, "He’s come,our savior, the child of prophecy..." They cried in joy, remembering the prophecy that was told.

 

Naruto’s heart ached, the lines on his face deepening with emotion, his blue eyes softening as he sensed their suffering, their hope a fragile flame in the darkness. 

 

His mark pulsed again, he sensed that vague turmoil, a storm of devotion, love and hope.

 

"We’re taking you home," he said, his voice a promise, summoning clones without a sound, their forms materializing to lift the captives gently.

 

His clones went to work without words, chains snapping with a clink under Naruto’s fuinjutsu, the metal falling away like shed skin. 

 

The captives’ happiness was palpable, their tears flowing freely, the first emotion they’d felt in years, their voices rising in weak but heartfelt gratitude, "Thank you... blessed child... We owe you everything..."

 

“Our children, he still has our children.” A mother cried, “we can't leave without them.”

 

Naruto nodded, “don't worry, I promise I will bring them back to you.” He held her hand and promised. She was reluctant at first but trusted the child they had been waiting for. Finally they will return home and be with their families. Tears of joy dropped from her eyes.

 

But suddenly before the clones could leave, the chamber darkened, shadows shifting with a sinister whisper as Root shinobi materialized from the walls. 

 

Their masks glinted in the glow of Naruto’s form, tantos drawn with a metallic rasp, surrounding the group in a ring of steel, their presence a cold wall. 

 

The air grew heavy, the captives’ joy turning to fear, their weak bodies trembling, their voices falling silent. 

 

Naruto’s clones positioned protectively, chains bursting forth with a resonant hum, while Tenzen and Hiro drew their weapons with a sharp shing, Karin’s Kusanagi gleaming, Kaizen and Shiro vanishing into shadows with a flicker, Haku’s ice mirrors forming with a crystalline crack.

 

The tension snapped like a taut wire. Among the root Shinobi, Naruto clearly sensed his family, all twenty of them.

 

Footsteps echoed as they waited for the main culprit of this sin. Danzo Shimura walked in front of them in his full glory, his cane tapping against the cold floor of the Root base.

 

“You shouldn't have been given the freedom that Hiruzen did. I would have moulded you into the fine weapon you are meant to be.” Danzo said coldly, seeing Naruto’s glowing form.

 

“Today is the day I end your parade. Any last words?” Naruto simply said as he got up.

 

Danzo allowed himself a smile, “You'll make fine puppets. Capture them all.” He ordered and the Root Shinobi moved and with them the sounds of battle can be heard from the halls of Konoha's darkest pit.

---

 

A number of people stood on a cliff outside of Konoha and they were all looking at only one person, Naruto Uzumaki. 

 

Scattered around them, on makeshift stretchers carried by Naruto's clones, were the 20 captured Uzumaki, eight in their 20s and 30s, twelve younger, all unconscious, their breathing shallow, their red hair a poignant reminder of the clan’s enduring legacy. 

 

The 5 elders sat nearby, their gaunt faces lit with a fragile hope, their bodies weak but their spirits stirring at the sight of freedom.

 

Naruto’s voice broke the silence, deep and resonant, carrying the weight of his power, echoing across the cliff like a command from the heavens. 

 

"You’ve all fought well," he said, his blue eyes scanning the group, the lines on his skin glowing faintly, casting a soft light that illuminated their faces. 

 

"The captives are free, but our work isn’t done. Tenzen, Hiro, take them to Wave. It’s safe there. Wait for me. I still have unfinished business in Konoha."

 

Tenzen nodded, his voice rough but filled with unwavering loyalty, his scarred arms flexing as he stood taller. "As you command, Naruto-sama. We’ll protect them with our lives." 

 

Hiro glanced at her brother, her fierce expression softening for a moment, her long red hair catching the wind, her voice steady.

 

"We’ll be ready when you call." The group murmured their agreement, the 5 elders whispering thanks, their voices weak but fervent, their eyes shining with tears of gratitude.

 

Karin hesitated, her purple obi shifting as she took a step forward, her red hair falling across her face, her expression a mix of determination and uncertainty. 

 

"Naruto," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of reluctance, her hands twisting the hilt of her Kusanagi. "I need to go to Sound first. There’s something I have to finish there and I need to bring the family that I have there.”

 

Naruto’s gaze met hers, sensing her vague turmoil, a shadow of doubt and conflict he couldn’t quite name, but it tugged at him. 

 

Ever since Karin came here something has been bothering her but he kept it secret, hoping that she will tell him when she feels it right.

 

Naruto nodded, his voice warm but firm. "I understand. Take Shiro and Kaizen. Handle what you need to. Once you return, we all go to Uzushio. Together."

 

Karin’s eyes softened, a small smile breaking through her tension, her heart swelling with gratitude and affection. "Thank you, Naruto. I won’t be long." 

 

Shiro and Kaizen stepped forward from the shadows, their identical red hair and sharp features a mirror, their voices in sync. "We’ll watch her back," they said, their shinobi instincts evident in their steady gazes. 

 

The group’s happiness was palpable, a collective sigh of relief rippling through them, the elders whispering prayers of thanks, their weak voices filled with hope, the younger captives stirring slightly in their unconscious state as if sensing the shift.

 

Naruto raised his hand, chakra surging with a resonant hum, creating 30 clones, their forms materializing with the same awakened glow, their red hair and blue eyes a mirror of his own. 

 

"Go with Tenzen and Hiro," he commanded the clones, his voice echoing with authority. "Protect them on the way to Wave." 

 

The clones nodded, their expressions resolute, helping to lift the unconscious captives onto stretchers, the group preparing to move, the elders offering faint smiles of gratitude.

 

The 5 Uzumaki elders turned to Naruto, their voices a chorus of thanks. 

 

Hikari, the eldest woman, her voice weak but filled with emotion, reached out a trembling hand, "Thank you, my lord. You’ve given us life again." 

 

Kiyomi, tears streaming down her face, whispered, "Bless you for saving our family." 

 

Asuka, her smile radiant despite her pain, added, "Uzushio will rise again because of you." 

 

Toshiro, the elder man, bowed his head, his scarred face etched with gratitude. "We owe you everything." 

 

Kenji, his voice hoarse, echoed, "Our savior thank you."

 

Naruto knelt, pulling them into a gentle hug one by one, his skin pulsing with warmth, the contact a surge of chakra that eased their pain slightly, their tears wetting his shoulder. 

 

"You’re family," he said, his voice thick with emotion. They’ve suffered so much but they’re free now. This is what Uzushio means, bonds that can’t be broken. 

 

The elders clung to him, their whispers of thanks a litany, their happiness a palpable wave that filled the cliff with hope.

 

They all bowed their heads in reverence, the group turning to leave, Tenzen and Hiro leading the way, the clones supporting the unconscious captives, the wind carrying their footsteps away into the night.

 

Naruto watched them go, his expression resolute, then turned back to the village, his awakened form fading as he descended the cliff, the wind whispering encouragement. 

 

He returned to the Root base, the underground fortress now a tomb of silence, dead bodies of Root agents lying on the floor in pools of blood, their masks cracked, tantos scattered, the air thick with the metallic scent of death. 

 

The chamber was dark, illuminated only by the candles that decorated the halls, the walls scarred from the battle, the seals shattered.

 

He raised his hand, chakra surging with a resonant hum, creating 50 clones in an instant, their forms materializing with silence, their red hair and blue eyes a mirror of his own. 

 

"Get to work," he commanded, his voice echoing through the chamber. The clones nodded, dispersing to scour the base, searching for any remaining secrets, destroying Root’s records, and ensuring no trace of Danzo’s treachery remained. 

 

Naruto stood amidst the dead,thinking of his life in Konoha. This all ends here. Konoha’s shadows won’t touch his family again.

 

---

 

Sarutobi Compound 

 

The clouds above Konoha had gathered like silent sentinels, their dark forms swirling in a slow, ominous dance, as if the heavens themselves mourned the village's recent scars. 

 

Thunder rumbled in the distance, a low growl that echoed through the night, the occasional flash of lightning illuminating the rooftops below in stark, fleeting bursts. 

 

The air was heavy with moisture, the scent of rain mixing with the earth. The village was quiet now, the streets empty save for the occasional patrol of shinobi, their footsteps muffled by the damp ground, their faces etched with exhaustion and vigilance. 

 

In the Sarutobi compound, tucked away in a secluded corner of the village, the atmosphere was even heavier. 

 

The traditional wooden structure, with its sliding doors and tiled roof, stood as a bastion of quiet dignity, but inside, the air was thick with the scent of medicinal herbs, antiseptic salves, and the faint, metallic tang of blood. 

 

The main chamber was dimly lit by a single lantern, its flame flickering weakly, casting long, wavering shadows across the tatami mats. 

 

Hiruzen Sarutobi lay on a simple futon in the center of the room, his frail body a far cry from the commanding figure he had once been. 

 

His skin was pale and clammy, his breaths shallow and labored, each inhale a rasping struggle, each exhale a sigh of resignation. 

 

The bandage around the stump of his left arm was fresh but already stained with dark crimson, a grim testament to his final clash with Orochimaru. 

 

The wound throbbed with a dull, persistent ache, but it was the deeper pain, the illness that had gnawed at him for years, a vague, relentless shadow draining his vitality that truly weighed on him.

 

Hiruzen stared at the ceiling, his eyes half-lidded, the lines on his face deepened by age and regret. 

 

Jiraiya and Tsunade had just left, their words lingering like ghosts in the room. They had spoken of Danzo's sudden interest in Naruto, of their mission to Suna, of the fragile peace that hung by a thread. 

 

It hadn’t even been a month since the invasion, and already the shadows were stirring, Danzo plotting his war in the dark, setting his game.

 

 

If only he had executed him then, Hiruzen thought, his mind drifting to the past, to decisions made in the fog of war, to alliances forged and broken. 

 

This wouldn’t be happening if only he had removed Danzo from the picture when he had the chance but he was too weak, too trusting and now, the village pays the price. 

 

He closed his eyes, waiting for the embrace of death, for the peace that had eluded him in life. The thunder outside seemed to mock him, a distant rumble that mirrored the storm in his soul.

 

Something felt off tonight. His shinobi senses, honed by decades of battle, prickled at the back of his neck, a subtle warning that he was not alone. 

 

The room’s shadows seemed deeper, the wind outside rattling the screens with a rhythm that felt unnatural. 

 

Suddenly, a presence materialized inside his room, silent as a ghost, and Hiruzen turned his head slowly, his eyes widening slightly. 

 

There, sitting on the window sill with one leg raised to his chest, his sword resting against him, was Naruto Uzumaki. 

 

The boy’s red hair was disheveled, strands clinging to his forehead, and blood dripped from his body, staining his clothes in dark patches. His blue eyes, once full of light and determination, now seemed empty, hollow voids that stared into the abyss.

 

"So you finally decided to grace me with your presence?" Hiruzen asked, his voice a weak rasp, laced with a hint of sarcasm and resignation. 

 

Naruto hadn’t even come to see him since the invasion, not once, and the absence had stung more than Hiruzen cared to admit. 

 

The old man’s gaze lingered on the blood, a question forming in his mind, but he waited, the silence stretching like a taut wire.

 

Naruto didn’t move, his eyes shifting to meet Hiruzen’s before drifting back to the stormy night outside, the cloudy sky holding more interest than the dying Hokage. 

 

The thunder cracked again, a flash of lightning illuminating Naruto’s face, highlighting the emptiness in his eyes, the bloodstains glistening wetly. 

 

"At first," Naruto began, his voice hollow, devoid of the fire that had once defined him, "I didn’t come because I didn’t want to see you die but now I don’t think I want to see you live."

 

The words hung in the air, heavy and final, the wind howling outside as if in agreement. 

 

Hiruzen closed his eyes briefly, a sigh escaping his lips, the pain in his arm flaring with the movement. He could see it now, the change in Naruto, the darkness that had taken root. 

 

Something had happened, something profound and terrible, and the old man’s heart sank. 

 

"What have you done, Naruto?" he asked, his voice soft, almost pleading, his eyes opening to fix on the blood on Naruto’s clothes, the sword resting against him like a silent accusation.

 

Naruto’s eyes remained fixed on the storm outside, the thunder rumbling as he spoke, his voice steady but laced with a cold edge. 

 

"I found them," he said, his words dropping like stones into a still pond. "The Uzumaki captives. Danzo had them, 25 in all. Five elders and the rest bred like animals in his Root labs. 

 

They were lifeless, Old man. Breathing, but empty. Seals etched into their skin, chains binding their bodies. Danzo’s experiments, his twisted vision for Konoha’s power." He finished with venom in his voice.

 

Hiruzen’s breath caught, his eyes widening in shock, the revelation hitting him like a physical blow. 

 

He struggled to sit up, his remaining arm pushing against the futon, pain shooting through his body, but he ignored it, his voice a whisper of horror. "Captives? Uzumaki? I... I didn’t know. Danzo... he hid it from me."

 

Naruto’s gaze finally turned to him, the emptiness in his blue eyes giving way to a flicker of anger, the wind outside picking up, rattling the screens. 

 

"That’s not all," he continued, his voice gaining strength, the thunder cracking as if punctuating his words. 

 

"I found his Sharingan arm, dozens of eyes, stolen from Uchiha graves, implanted with some forbidden jutsu. And his role in the invasion, he let Sound and Sand in, silenced the guards, all to weaken you, to pave his way to the Hokage seat."

 

Hiruzen’s face paled further, his breath coming in short gasps, the pain in his missing arm flaring as if in response to the betrayal. 

 

"Danzo, he’s always been ambitious, but this..." He trailed off, his mind racing through years of decisions, of turning a blind eye to Danzo’s shadows, of trusting the man who had always operated in the dark. 

 

The wind howled louder, the thunder closer, as if the storm mirrored the turmoil in the room.

 

Naruto’s voice dropped, cold and unrelenting, the lightning flashing outside illuminating his face, casting sharp shadows. 

 

"And I found the council records. Records of the third Hokage and his advisors deciding not to help Uzushio. You knew the allied forces were coming and you chose not to send reinforcements. 

 

You let my clan die because Konoha was 'too weak' after the war. You had my mother, so you figured you didn’t need the rest. Konoha just watched as their allies were slaughtered." 

 

He couldn't contain the anger that was burning inside of him. He just wanted to let it consume him and go berserk but he stopped himself. There were much more important things to do than destroying this pathetic village.

 

Hiruzen closed his eyes, the weight of the past crashing down on him, his body slumping back onto the futon, the bandage on his arm seeping fresh blood. 

 

The wind rattled the screens, the thunder a low growl, the room seeming to darken. "I didn’t know about the captives," he whispered, his voice breaking, tears welling in his eyes for the first time in decades. 

 

"But…Yes, we decided not to help Uzushio. The village had just emerged from the second war and lost so many. We weren’t in a position to fight another. I thought it was the only way to protect Konoha. I was wrong. I’m sorry, Naruto. For everything."

 

The apology hung in the air, sincere but too late, the wind outside seeming to moan in response, the thunder cracking closer. 

 

Naruto stood, his expression unchanging, the blood on his clothes a stark contrast to the room’s dim light. 

 

"Sorry won’t bring back Uzushio," he said, his voice hollow, the emptiness in his eyes deepening. 

 

“Have you come to kill me?” Hiruzen asked, wanting his life to be finally over. If Naruto is here for this then he will not blame the boy.

 

“No” Naruto shook his head, “I just came to see you one final time and tell you face to face that there’s no longer any deal between us. 

 

For now, I’ll leave Konoha alone but if this village ever gets in my way again, I promise you, only the Hokage monument will be left standing."

 

Hiruzen opened his eyes, his gaze meeting Naruto’s, a silent understanding passing between them, regret on one side, finality on the other. 

 

Naruto turned, leaping out the window into the stormy night, his silhouette vanishing into the darkness, the thunder cracking as if in farewell.

 

Hiruzen lay there, his breaths shallow, the pain in his missing arm a constant throb, the illness sapping the last of his strength. 

 

The wind rattled the screens, the thunder a distant drum, as he thought of all he had sacrificed for Konoha, the decisions, the losses, the betrayals. He was wrong, he thought, tears slipping down his cheeks. 

 

May death bring me peace, he thought as he closed his eyes, his breathing slowing, and with a final sigh, the Third Hokage took his last breath, the room falling into silence, the lantern flickering as if mourning.

 

The next morning, Konoha woke to the biggest news of the decade. The village buzzed with whispers, shinobi gathering in the streets, civilians huddling in groups, the air heavy with shock and fear. 

 

Posters and announcements spread like wildfire, "Naruto Uzumaki has massacred the Root shinobi, killed Hokage Danzo Shimura, and fled the village. The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, died in his sleep last night." 

 

The words were stark, the details sparse, but the implication clear, Naruto, the son of the Fourth Hokage, the hero of the invasion, had turned traitor.

 

The public reacted with horror and disbelief, their voices rising in a cacophony of outrage. 

 

"The demon child finally showed his true colors!" a merchant shouted, his face red with anger. 

 

"He was always a monster!" a shinobi muttered, his hand on his kunai. The village mourned Hiruzen, his legacy tarnished by the night’s events, and feared Naruto’s return.

 

And only few would ever know the truth of what really happened to the previous night.

 

Thus ends the story of Naruto Uzumaki, special jonin of the village hidden in the leaves and in his place rose Naruto Uzumaki, the child who was promised, the bearer of the holy mark and the heir to the throne of Uzushio.

---

Chapter Ends 

---

Bonus - Naruto's Awakened Form 

 

Notes:

A/N

The First half of the story is finished here. In the next chapter we will tie some more remaining threads and then the rise of the Uzumaki will begin.

At first I wanted to give Danzo a proper battle but then I realised how much I hate him and decided to just f* him off screen. He didn't deserve any importance in my story.

Some people might think that Naruto forgave Ino so easily, but remember he can sense her emotions and knew all along that she really loved and cared for him and so there was no reason for him to be angry.

Right now no one knows what actually happened aside from one person and we will see who that is in the next chapter.

If you still have any questions please ask.

Don't forget to leave a comment and your suggestions.

Chapter 25: Goodbye's

Summary:

Read the end notes! Please comment if you like the chapter

Night Of the Root Massacre

 

 

The Uzumaki compound stood as a quiet haven amidst the turmoil of Konoha, its walls etched with ancient swirling seals that glowed faintly in the fading light of dusk, a subtle reminder of the power that belonged to its owners. 

 

The air was heavy with the scent of rain-soaked earth and blooming jasmine, the flowers in the courtyard clinging to life despite the invasion's scars. 

 

Naruto Uzumaki pushed open the gate with a creak, his footsteps heavy on the stone path, his red hair matted with dirt and blood, the crimson mark on his palm pulsing like a heartbeat. 

 

He entered the main building, the wooden floors creaking under his boots, the familiar scent of polished wood and faint incense filling his nostrils, a stark contrast to the metallic tang of blood that clung to his clothes. 

 

He headed to the bathroom, stripping off his bloodied jacket and shirt, the fabric sticking to his skin, the dried blood cracking as he peeled it away. 

 

The hot water from the shower cascaded over him, washing away the grime and blood in swirling red rivulets down the drain, the steam filling the room, fogging the mirror. 

 

He stood under the stream, his muscles aching from the battle. After the shower, he changed into fresh clothes, a simple black tunic and pants, the Uzumaki crest embroidered on the sleeve. 

 

He stepped into the main room, surveying the space with a nostalgic gaze, the scrolls on the walls, the family heirlooms, the few possessions that spoke of Kushina and Minato's life. 

 

"Time to go," he muttered, summoning 10 clones, their forms materializing in a swirl of chakra, identical to him in every way, their red hair and blue eyes reflecting his determination. 

 

"Seal and pack everything," he ordered, his voice steady. 

 

The clones nodded, moving with efficient precision, rolling scrolls, packing crates with clothes and artifacts, applying fuinjutsu seals to secure them in storage scrolls, the air humming with chakra as they worked, the compound slowly emptying, the process a bittersweet farewell to the only home he had known in Konoha.

 

Once the clones were at work, Naruto left the compound, his steps purposeful, heading to where he sensed Tsunade was, the small porch facing the pond in the compound's garden, a place she often retreated to for solitude. 

 

The pond was still, its surface reflecting the cloudy sky, the water lilies floating serenely, a peaceful corner untouched by the invasion's destruction. 

 

Tsunade sat on the edge of the porch, her blonde hair loose, a sake bottle in hand, her green eyes distant as she stared at the water, the bottle half-empty, her usual strength masked by a veil of exhaustion and grief. 

 

Naruto approached quietly, his boots soft on the grass, sitting beside her without a word, his red hair catching the fading light, his presence a silent companion. 

 

Tsunade glanced at him, her eyes noting the fresh clothes but the lingering shadows in his gaze, and offered him the bottle without comment. 

 

He took it, their fingers brushing, a small spark of warmth in the cool evening, and took a sip, the sake burning down his throat, a momentary distraction from the storm in his mind.

 

They sat in silence for a while, the pond’s surface rippling with a gentle breeze, the flowers swaying softly, the world seeming to hold its breath. 

 

Finally, Naruto spoke, his voice low and steady, the words heavy with the weight of what he had done. "I killed Danzo," he said, his blue eyes fixed on the pond, the sake bottle resting in his lap. 

 

"He had Uzumaki captives, chained and broken in Root's barracks. I freed them. But Danzo, he was behind it all, part of the invasion, colluding with Orochimaru. I couldn’t let him live."

 

Tsunade’s hand tightened on her sake cup, her green eyes widening slightly, shock rippling through her features like a wave, but she didn’t say a word, her mind racing through the implications, the horror of it all, her usual outspoken nature silenced by the magnitude. 

 

Naruto continued, his voice gaining strength, the lines of his awakened form faintly visible under his shirt, a reminder of the power he had unleashed. 

 

"I found records of everything this village has done. They decided not to help Uzushio. They let my clan die.” He turned to look at Tsunade. He has grown close to the woman in a very few days, maybe because she is his family might have played a part in that.

 

Seeing her continue to remain silent, he spoke again, “I’m leaving, Tsunade. I’ll seal the compound, but you’ll have access. Take care of it for me."

 

Tsunade’s expression was a mask, her shock hidden behind a veil of composure, but her silence spoke volumes, the sake cup trembling slightly in her hand. 

 

Naruto waited, the wind rustling the leaves, the pond’s surface rippling with a soft plash as a fish broke the water. 

 

When no response came, he stood, bowing his head in respect, his voice soft. “Goodbye, Tsunade. It was nice knowing you." 

 

He threw a scroll towards her, “It has all of the evidence I have gathered against Danzo, use it well.” And with it he moved to leave.

 

He turned to leave, his steps heavy. This might be the last time he is here so Naruto wants to memorise the smell of the place where his parents lived.

 

"Wait," Tsunade’s voice stopped him, her tone soft but firm, her green eyes meeting him as he turned back. 

 

"Is this the only way? You don’t have to leave. I’m here now. As your family, I’ll protect you." She didn't care if he killed Danzo or not, that old bastard deserved to die but Naruto didn't have to leave.

 

Naruto smiled, a genuine, happy expression that lit his face, the lines softening for a moment, his blue eyes warming. 

 

"Thank you, Tsunade but leaving was inevitable. This just accelerated it. I already told you about my dream. I always wanted to rebuild my true home, reunite my family and protect them. In that home, you’ll always have a place as a family." He finished with a genuine smile.

 

Tsunade smiled, seeing the fire in his eyes, the same as her grandfather’s when he spoke of Konoha, or when Dan and Nawaki spoke about their dreams. 

 

A small flashback flickered in her mind, Naruto training relentlessly under her watch, his body dripping with sweat, his chakra flaring as he perfected a new seal. 

 

"Why so hard, kid?" she had asked. "To achieve my dream or die trying," he replied, his voice resolute. 

 

Him cooking dinner for her and Shizune, his laughter filling the room as he asked for chakra control tips. 

 

Of him always making sure that their stay in his compound was both enjoyable and comfortable.

 

For some reason from the moment she met Naruto, something about the boy draws her to him, like he means something to her.

 

Back in the present, Tsunade realized how much she had come to care for the boy, her heart aching, “You sure I can't make you stay here?” She asked.

 

“I am sure.” He simply said.

 

She beckoned him closer, her voice soft. "Lower your head and close your eyes." He did, trusting her, and she placed her necklace around his neck, the cold crystal settling against his skin.

 

Naruto opened his eyes, surprise flickering in his blue gaze, his fingers touching the necklace. "Tsunade... this is..."

 

She smiled, tears welling in her eyes. "I’m sorry I wasn’t here for you sooner. You were my family and yet you suffered so much. This doesn't erase your pain but it is a symbol of my trust in you.” She said, looking at the necklace that was proof of her love.

 

“This necklace means a lot to me, it belonged to my grandmother before she gave it to me and now I am giving it to you but it also has a curse, whoever wears it apart from me dies.” Her voice cracked as she thought of Dan and Nawaki.

 

“But I am still giving it to you, because you are just like them. Whenever you talked about your dreams you had the same intensity in your eyes that they had. I have lost everyone, Naruto and you are the last of my family.” She took his hand in her own.“This necklace is the proof that I believe in you and I believe in your dreams. 

 

Promise me that you will be safe, promise me that you will not die before me and promise me that you will one day return this only when you have achieved your goals." She said, her heart aching to see her family leave but her eyes showed her belief in him.

 

Naruto’s smile widened, his heart swelling, and he hugged her tightly, the warmth of the embrace a balm. "I Promise." 

 

He left, leaving Tsunade sad but hopeful, the necklace a symbol of their promise.

 

---

 

 

The sun had dipped below the horizon, plunging the village into a twilight of deep darkness, the stars piercing the cloudy sky like fragile hopes amidst the darkness. 

 

Naruto Uzumaki walked with a heavy step, his red hair tousled by the breeze, catching the dim glow of lanterns hanging along the path, His blue eyes alight with unyielding determination.  

 

His steps led him to a familiar haven, the warm lights of Ichiraku Ramen spilling out onto the street like a beacon in the night, a sanctuary he had clung to through years of loneliness.

 

The stand was just closing, the noren curtains half-pulled down, Teuchi’s broad shoulders hunched as he tugged at them with a weary grunt, his apron dusted with flour from the day’s labor. 

 

Ayame stood behind the counter, wiping it with a rag, her ponytail swaying gently with each movement, her face tired but peaceful in the soft glow of the lantern light. 

 

The scent of broth and noodles wafted through the air, a comforting aroma that stirred memories in Naruto’s chest, cold nights with empty pockets, warm bowls shared with a smile, the one place in Konoha where he had always been welcomed without judgment.

 

Teuchi spotted him first, his eyes lighting up despite the late hour, the lines around his eyes crinkling with a genuine, fatherly warmth. 

 

"Naruto! Well, I’ll be…look who’s here! We were just about to shut up shop, you just came in time. Come on in, don’t be a stranger!" He waved him over with a hearty laugh, the sound cutting through the quiet night like a ray of sunshine.

 

Ayame looked up, her face breaking into a beaming grin, her eyes sparkling with admiration and concern. 

 

"Naruto! It’s so good to see you! We heard all about the invasion, you were incredible out there, saving everyone from that giant monster. Come sit down, I’ll get you a bowl ready. You look like you need it."

 

Naruto managed a small, weary smile, his heart aching at their unwavering kindness, the emptiness in his eyes lingering despite their warmth. "Thanks, Teuchi-san, Ayame-chan. If it’s not too much trouble, I’d love a bowl of miso ramen. It’s been a long day."

 

Teuchi chuckled, a deep, resonant sound that filled the stand, his hands already moving to the pots. "Trouble? For our favorite customer? Nah, we’re open 24/7 for you, Naruto. Sit down, relax. I’ll have it ready in no time. You deserve it after all you’ve done." 

 

He disappeared behind the counter, the clatter of pots and the sizzle of ingredients starting up immediately, the familiar rhythm a soothing balm to Naruto’s frayed nerves.

 

Naruto settled onto the stool, the wooden seat creaking under him, the counter warm from the day’s heat, the lantern light casting a soft glow on his face. 

 

Ayame stayed, leaning on the counter, her rag forgotten as she studied him, her expression a mix of pride and worry. 

 

"You look exhausted, Naruto," she said softly, her voice gentle, her eyes tracing the shadows under his eyes. 

 

"But seriously, what you did during the invasion, the way you turned the tide, protected us all, the villagers are finally starting to see the real you. The hero you’ve always been. I’m so proud of you." Her happiness was so evident that even a blind man could see it.

 

Naruto’s smile faltered, his thoughts a torrent of bittersweet reflection. The real me? Naruto didn't believe it. This village will never see the real him and even if they did, Naruto has no care for it.

 

The years of hatred, isolation and anger directed towards him has left him immune to the hypocrisy of this village that has never cared for him but Teuchi and Ayame, they’ve been his light, his family, when no one else would. 

 

"Thanks, Ayame-chan," he replied, his voice quiet, heavy with unspoken truths. "It was tough. I just... did what I had to. For everyone."

 

They talked as Teuchi prepared the ramen, the conversation flowing like a lifeline, Ayame’s voice bright and earnest, trying to lift his spirits. "Do you remember that time you came in with that frog wallet?" she said, a laugh bubbling up, her eyes sparkling with nostalgia. 

 

"You were so excited, counting every coin like it was a treasure and then you spilled half the broth trying to show off your chopstick skills! You’ve come so far since then, Naruto. The village owes you everything."

 

Naruto chuckled softly, the sound genuine but tinged with sadness, his fingers tracing the edge of the counter. 

 

"Yeah, those were simpler days. Frog wallet and all. I was just a kid trying to impress you both but things changed. About this place, About myself."

 

Ayame tilted her head, her smile softening, her voice dropping to a tender note. "You’ve always been special, Naruto. Even when the village didn’t see it, we did.

 

Father and I... we’ve always believed in you and soon everyone else will follow. You’re a hero, whether they admit it or not." She said hoping to remove the sadness that she saw in Naruto's eyes.

 

Teuchi returned with a steaming bowl of miso ramen, the broth rich and savory, topped with perfectly sliced pork, vibrant green onions, and a glistening boiled egg, the aroma wrapping around Naruto like a warm embrace. 

 

"Here you go, kid," he said, setting it down with a flourish, his eyes twinkling. "Eat up. You need your strength after all that heroics and don’t skimp on the extras, I threw in some extra pork for you."

 

Naruto nodded his thanks, picking up his chopsticks, the first bite bringing a rush of comfort, the flavors exploding on his tongue, the noodles and broth were in perfect harmony. 

 

He ate slowly, savoring each mouthful, the warmth spreading through him, a momentary escape from the storm in his mind. Teuchi leaned against the counter, wiping his hands on his apron, his voice warm. 

 

"You know, Naruto, seeing you grow up here, eating my ramen, it’s been a privilege. You’ve always had a special strength in you, even when times were tough."

 

Ayame nodded, her smile widening, her hands resting on the counter. "Yeah, and now you’ve shown the whole village that strength. They’re talking about you in the markets, the streets, how you stood up when it counted. I’m so happy for you, Naruto. You deserve this recognition."

 

Naruto paused, the chopsticks hovering over the bowl as he listened to their words. He finished the bowl, setting it down with a soft clink, his expression turning serious, the wind outside picking up, rattling the stand’s curtains with a soft flap.

 

He stood, bowing his head deeply, his voice trembling with emotion as he spoke. 

 

"Teuchi-san, Ayame-chan, thank you. For everything. For feeding me when I had no money, when I’d scrape by with whatever coins I could find. 

 

For welcoming me when no one else would, when the village turned its back on me. For giving me a true smile when all I got was hate and fear. You’ve been like family to me, more than I ever had. I can never repay you for that."

 

Teuchi and Ayame exchanged surprised glances, Teuchi’s brow furrowing, his hands pausing on the apron, Ayame’s eyes widening as tears welled up. 

 

"Naruto, what’s all this about?" Teuchi asked, his voice thick with concern, stepping around the counter, his broad frame looming with fatherly worry. "You don’t need to thank us, kid. You’re family here. Always have been."

 

Ayame moved quickly, her tears spilling over as she sensed the finality in his tone, her hands reaching out to gently lift his head, her fingers trembling against his chin. "Naruto please, don’t bow like that. You’re scaring me. What’s wrong? Why are you saying this?"

 

Naruto straightened, his blue eyes meeting theirs, the emptiness softening with a deep, aching gratitude. "I’m leaving Konoha," he said, his voice steady but heavy, the words dropping like stones into the silence. 

 

"It was always going to happen, I can’t stay here. This village isn’t my home, it never was. I have to build my own but I couldn’t leave without saying goodbye."

 

Ayame’s tears fell freely now, her voice a choked whisper, her hands clutching his arms. "Leave? But why? The villagers are starting to see you for who you are, You saved us all. Stay, please. We need you here. I need you here."

 

Teuchi’s face fell, his usual jovial expression replaced with a deep sorrow, his eyes glistening as he stepped closer. He has enough experience in life to see the resolve in Naruto's eyes. 

 

"Kid, is there no way you’ll stay? You’ve got friends here, we are here for you, your team, the village will surely come around. There’s got to be a way."

 

Naruto shook his head, his voice thick with emotion but he gave them a grateful smile. "I can’t. My dream is bigger than this place. Konoha betrayed me too many times.” He said and bowed again.

 

From the bottom of my heart I thank you both. You’ve been my light, my family, when I had nothing else." He pulled Ayame into a hug, her arms wrapping around him tightly, her sobs muffled against his shoulder, the warmth of her embracing a poignant farewell, her tears soaking into his tunic.

 

They stood there, locked in the embrace, the wind outside howling softly, the stand’s curtains fluttering, the lanterns casting a warm glow over them. 

 

Teuchi joined, his strong arms enveloping them both, his voice a low rumble. "I will not lie that we are sad to see you leave but if this is what you need then we’ll support you, always." He said softly and Ayame nodded her approval.

 

The three clung together for several minutes, the silence filled with the sound of Ayame’s quiet sobs, the creak of the stand, the distant murmur of the village settling into the night.

 

Finally, they parted, Ayame wiping her eyes with her sleeve, her voice trembling as she looked up at him. "Promise me, Naruto. Promise you’ll look after yourself. Eat properly and don’t do anything dangerous, okay? I couldn’t bear losing you."

 

Naruto smiled through his tears, his hand brushing her cheek, "I promise, Ayame-chan. I’ll be careful. You have my word."

 

Teuchi nodded, his voice hoarse. "And promise you’ll come back someday. This stand won’t be the same without you."

 

Naruto’s smile widened, a genuine warmth breaking through the sadness. "I promise. And you two, promise me you’ll visit my new home. If you like it, open an Ichiraku there. It’ll be the best one yet, your ramen deserves it."

 

They laughed through their tears, the sound a fragile melody, Teuchi clapping a hand on Naruto’s shoulder. "We promise, kid. We’ll bring the broth and noodles to your home, wherever it is."

 

As Naruto turned to leave, Teuchi stopped him, his voice cracking with emotion. "Wait, Naruto. I just want you to know that I never, not for a second, thought you were anything but a good kid," 

 

Teuchi said, his voice thick. "No matter what happens, no matter what Konoha thinks, you’ll always be welcome here. You’re our boy, Naruto. Don’t you forget that."

 

A tear slid down Naruto’s face, a surge of gratitude and love filled him. "Thank you, Teuchi-san," he whispered, his voice breaking. "I’ll carry you both with me, always."

 

They parted, Ayame wiping her eyes again, Teuchi giving a watery smile, the stand’s lights flickering as Naruto stepped into the night, the wind carrying his departure, leaving behind two figures who had given him more than they could ever know.

 

---

 

The streets of Konoha were cloaked in the velvet darkness of night, the moon obscured behind a thick shroud of clouds that promised a downpour, the air heavy with the earthy scent of damp soil. 

 

Naruto Uzumaki moved silently through the streets, his footsteps muffled on the cobblestone path, his red hair swaying gently in the breeze that carried a chill hinting at the approaching autumn. 

 

The memories from his clones had surged into his mind moments ago, everything packed, the Uzumaki compound sealed, his past life in Konoha neatly folded away like a chapter he was leaving behind. 

 

He had summoned six new clones. They nodded without a word, already aware of their task to transport the sealed items to Wave, to pave the way for his new beginning and vanished into the night like wraiths.

 

This is the end. Naruto thought as he walked towards his final destination. His path led him to the Yamanaka clan compound, its gates locked for the night, the walls adorned with flowering vines that glowed faintly white against the darkness, their petals trembling in the breeze. 

 

The window to Ino’s room was dark, the curtains drawn, but Naruto knew she was there, her presence a pull he couldn’t resist.

 

He scaled the wall with silent grace, his fingers finding purchase on the cool stone. Reaching her window, he tapped gently against the glass, his heart thudding with a mix of anticipation and dread.

 

Inside, Ino Yamanaka lay on her bed, the room bathed in the faint, flickering glow of a single lamp on her desk, its light casting dancing shadows across the walls adorned with floral sketches and family photos. 

 

She stared at the ceiling, her blonde hairs splayed across the pillow, her blue eyes lost in a whirlwind of thoughts. The events of the past few days replayed in her mind. 

 

The invasion, the aftermath and reveal of her secret. She thought she had lost Naruto but he still gave her a place in his heart. His forgiveness for her deception, the tender kiss that had set her heart ablaze, sending a rush of heat through her body. 

 

She thought of his soft lips and warm embrace, her fingers brushing her own as a blush crept up her cheeks, her heart fluttering at the memory. 

 

Her reverie shattered with a soft knock on the window, the sound so delicate she nearly mistook it for the wind. She sat up slowly, her breath catching as she drew back the curtain, her eyes widening in disbelief. 

 

There, perched on the sill like a vision from her dreams, was Naruto, his red hair catching the street light, his blue eyes meeting hers with a gentle and soft smile.

 

Ino’s voice trembled as she whispered, "Naruto? What... what are you doing here?" She moved to the window, her hands shaking as she unlatched it, her heart pounding as he climbed inside, his presence filling the room with a warmth that chased away the night’s chill.

 

He stood there for a moment, his expression soft yet shadowed, his eyes more pronounced in the lamp’s glow. Ino closed the window behind her, her voice hesitant, laced with concern. "Why are you here, Naruto? It’s so late... is something wrong?"

 

Naruto didn’t respond immediately, his gaze sweeping the room, the posters of flowers, the vase on her desk, the soft comfort of her sanctuary. 

 

Then, without a word, he stepped forward and enveloped her in a hug, his arms wrapping around her tightly, his chin resting on her head. 

 

Ino froze, her breath hitching, her hands hovering in the air before she hugged him back, her face burying into his chest, the steady beat of his heart a lifeline in the storm of her emotions. 

 

"I just wanted to be with you," he said, his voice thick with emotion, a low rumble that vibrated through her, raw and vulnerable.

 

They lingered in the embrace, the wind rattling the window panes, the lantern light flickering softly, the world outside fading into a distant hum. 

 

Ino’s heart swelled, her arms tightening around him, the scent of his skin, earth and sweat mingled with a hint of soap from his recent shower, a comfort she clung to. 

 

After a while, they broke apart, but Naruto kept his hands on her arms, guiding her to sit on the bed, the mattress creaking under their weight, the intimacy of the moment intensified by the dim light.

 

"There’s something important I need to tell you," Naruto said, his voice soft but steady, his blue eyes locking onto hers with a seriousness that made her stomach twist.

 

Ino’s surprise deepened, her voice a whisper. "What is it, Naruto? You’re scaring me with that look."

 

He took a deep breath, his hands squeezing hers gently, “During the Invasion I realised something. All my life I was surrounded by people who wanted me to vanish from this world, that hatred slowly got to me and I built walls around myself to protect my heart.” He looked Ino in the eyes as he spoke.

 

“But slowly I realised that if I want to achieve my dreams, if I want to be free, if I want to be happy then I need to break those walls and let people in.” He reached for her face, brushing his thumb on her cheek causing her to blush.

 

“You came into my life and even though I didn't wanted you to reach my heart you still captured it. Even then I still couldn't be completely open with you. There is a lot I need to tell you, I want to tell you and tonight I will show you the real me. Would you listen to me?”

 

Ino has seen many shades of Naruto but she has never seen him so open, so vulnerable. Her heart raced as she saw the love he held for her. She nodded, not trusting her voice, she will listen to him her whole life.

 

Naruto smiled and told her everything. He spoke of Devi and Kurama, he showed the crimson mark on his palm and told her the prophecy that had shaped his life.

 

He told her about his dream to rebuild Uzushio and reunite his scattered family. He confessed the sins of Danzo and the betrayal of Konoha. 

 

His words flowed like a river, each revelation a stone dropping into the silence, heavy with the weight of truth. "I’m leaving tonight, Ino," he finished, his voice breaking. "But before I left, I wanted to see you."

 

Ino’s eyes widened, shock crashing over her like a wave, tears welling up and spilling down her cheeks. "Leaving? Naruto, no... you can’t leave me." 

 

Her voice cracked, her hands clutching his tighter, as if she could anchor him to her side. "We just found each other. I love you. How can you leave now?"

 

Naruto’s expression softened, his thumb brushing a tear from her cheek, his touch tender, his voice thick with emotion. 

 

"I have to, Ino. Konoha betrayed my clan, betrayed me. But you are a part of my heart. I love you." The confession hung in the air, raw and unguarded, his blue eyes glistening with unshed tears.

 

Ino’s tears fell freely, her voice a desperate plea. "I love you too, Naruto. More than anything. I can't live without you, please don’t leave me." She cried.

 

He shook his head, his heart aching at her pain, She loves him so deeply... it’s tearing him apart to see her like this. 

 

"I can’t stay, Ino. With Danzo gone, they’ll label me a criminal. I have to go.” He said.

 

Ino’s mind raced, she can't live without him but she couldn't even stop him. Why does her life have to play with her like this?

 

Should she go with him? The thought came to her, it was tempting but she thought of her parents, her team and Anko sensei. 

 

If she leaves then she will be labelled as a traitor, this village will blame them. She couldn't do that to her loved ones but she couldn't let Naruto go.

 

“You don't have to come with me.” Naruto said as if reading her mind. He took her face in his hands and spoke softly, “One day, when I’ve achieved my goals, when Uzushio is rebuilt, I’ll come back. Not for Konoha, but for you. I will return for the girl who loved me and who I love.” He promised and Ino finally had some hope in her heart.

 

“If you still love me then, if you still choose me after all that time, I’ll take you away and  No one will stop us." He kissed her head in affection.

 

Ino’s mind reeled, her heart torn between the love she felt and the life she knew. Her tears flowed harder, her hands trembling as she took his face in her palms, her voice a broken whisper. 

 

"I’ll always love you, Naruto. Always choose you no matter what. Promise me you’ll come back. No matter what happens, promise me you’ll return to me."

 

The love he felt, he didn't think he deserved this kind of devotion. Maybe the gods felt bad for him and sent this angel to fill the void in his heart. Her emotions overwhelmed him and he moved forward.

 

Naruto kissed her, a long, tender kiss brimming with affection and love, his hands cupping her face, the world fading into a blur of sensation, her soft lips, the salt of her tears, the warmth of her breath. 

 

They broke apart, foreheads touching, breaths mingling in the intimate space, his voice a solemn vow. "I promise."

 

They remained in each other’s arms, talking through the hours, their voices soft and intimate, the wind a constant companion outside. 

 

Naruto stood to leave, “it's time Ino.” He said but Ino stopped him, her voice a desperate plea. "Stay... just for tonight. Let me have you all to myself, please." She begged the man she loves.

 

He smiled, a sad but loving curve of his lips, and obliged, lying beside her on the bed, pulling her close. 

 

She rested her head against his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart, a rhythm that anchored her amidst the storm of her emotions. 

 

His fingers caressed her platinum blonde hair, the silkiness a balm to his soul, her scent, floral and uniquely hers was the most beautiful thing in the world. 

 

They talked of their dreams, their fears, their promises, the room filled with the soft cadence of their voices but their separation still stung Ino’s heart.

 

Naruto held her tighter, sensing her struggle, his voice a whisper. "Wait for me, Ino. I’ll come back. I swear it."

 

They stayed there all night, wrapped in each other’s arms, promising to wait for the day they’d be reunited, the dawn a silent witness to their love and anguish.

 

---

 

The Next Morning.

 

The morning light filtered through the thick clouds hanging over Konoha, casting a gray pallor over the village that mirrored the somber mood of its inhabitants. 

 

The air was heavy with the scent of damp wood and lingering scent of rain, the streets still littered with debris, shattered carts, broken tiles, and the occasional bloodstain that hadn't yet been washed away by the rain. 

 

It was still early morning but the village was already downcast. The news of Hiruzen Sarutobi's passing spread like wildfire through the rebuilt market stalls and the makeshift shelters where families huddled together. 

 

The Third Hokage, the man who had guided Konoha through wars and peace, was gone, and with him, a piece of the village's soul seemed to have vanished. 

 

Whispers of grief and uncertainty filled the air, "He was our protector," a merchant muttered to his wife, "what will we do now?" as shinobi patrols moved with heightened vigilance, their senses on edge, the weight of leadership's vacuum pressing down on them all.

 

In the Hokage Tower, the ANBU guards stationed there exchanged uneasy glances, their masks hiding expressions but not the tension in their postures. 

 

Danzo Shimura, the fifth hokage, had not arrived for the emergency meeting called in the wake of Hiruzen’s death. 

 

The clock ticked relentlessly, the minutes stretching into an hour, the room's silence broken only by the occasional rustle of papers or the creak of a chair. 

 

"This isn’t like Lord Danzo," one ANBU, a tall figure with a tiger mask, murmured to his companion, his voice low and laced with suspicion. "He’s never late. Especially not today."

 

The second ANBU, bearing a bird mask, nodded, his gloved hand resting on his tanto. "Something’s off. His personal guards are also nowhere to be seen? We need to check on him."

 

Their captain, a stern woman with a cat mask, stood from her post, her voice sharp. "Agreed. His residence first. If he's not there, we sweep the village." 

 

The team moved out, their black cloaks blending into the shadows as they leaped across rooftops, their movements fluid and silent, the wind whistling past them. 

 

They reached Danzo’s modest compound, a deceptively simple structure on the village’s edge but the place was empty, the doors unlocked, the air stale as if no one had been there for hours.

 

"No sign of struggle," the tiger-masked ANBU noted, his senses scanning for chakra residue. "But there's a scent. Of blood and chakra, underground this house."

 

The bird-masked ANBU crouched along with her dog, inhaling deeply. "Root base. The scent leads there."

 

The captain’s eyes narrowed behind her mask, her instincts flaring. "Send a search party. Five of you with me. The rest report to the council. Something’s wrong."

 

Hours passed as the search party navigated the hidden paths to Root’s underground base, following the faint scent of battle, a mix of blood, chakra discharge, and scorched earth that grew stronger with each step. 

 

They reached the main chamber, and the sight that greeted them was a slaughterhouse. 

 

Dead bodies of Root agents lay scattered across the floor, their masks cracked, their tantos broken, blood pooling in dark, sticky puddles that reflected the lantern light like black mirrors. 

 

The air was thick with the metallic tang of blood and the acrid stench of burned flesh, the walls splattered with crimson arcs, the ground littered with shattered weapons and torn uniforms. 

 

The search party fanned out, their steps cautious, their senses on high alert, the silence broken only by the drip of water from the ceiling and the soft crunch of boots on debris.

 

"Over here!" the tiger-masked ANBU called, kneeling beside a Root agent barely clinging to life, his mask shattered, his chest heaving with ragged breaths, blood bubbling from his lips. 

 

The agent’s eyes fluttered, his hand clutching a broken tanto, his body a map of slashes and burns.

 

The captain knelt, her voice urgent. "What happened? Who did this?"

 

The agent’s eyes focused for a moment, his voice a weak rasp, each word a struggle. "Naruto... Uzumaki... killed... Lord Danzo... fled... the village." 

 

The words hung heavy, the search party exchanging shocked glances, their masks hiding expressions but not the tension in their stances. The agent coughed, blood splattering, and went still, his eyes glazing over.

 

The captain stood, her voice tight. "Report to the council. Immediately search for Naruto Uzumaki."

 

The ANBU search party returned to the tower, their report igniting a firestorm of outrage. The council convened in emergency, elders slamming fists on tables, voices rising in fury. 

 

"Traitor! The jinchuriki finally showed his true colors!" Homura shouted, his face red. Koharu nodded, her voice shrill. "We must hunt him down!" 

 

The news leaked, spreading through the village like poison, the villagers' fragile respect shattering. "He killed Danzo? He was a monster all along!" a shopkeeper yelled, crowds gathered in anger.

 

Jiraiya was distraught, his massive frame slumped in the Hokage Tower's hallway, his white hair disheveled, his eyes red-rimmed as he processed the report. 

 

"Naruto... what have you done?" he muttered, his voice cracking, his mind racing through memories of Naruto, the legacy his student had left behind, the potential he had seen. 

 

He stood, determination hardening his features, turning to leave in search of Naruto, his cloak swirling only to come face to face with Tsunade who stopped him, her hand on his arm, her green eyes firm. "Wait, Jiraiya. There's more to this."

 

He turned, his voice a growl. "More? The kid killed Danzo and fled! I have to find him and bring him back before the village turns on him completely."

 

Tsunade sighed, pulling him into a private room, her voice low. "Naruto came to me last night. He told me everything.” Jiraiya narrowed his eyes. 

 

“Explain, now.” He demanded and Tsunade told him everything. “He didn’t do this out of malice, Jiraiya. Danzo was a monster. Naruto set things right."

 

Jiraiya’s eyes widened, his voice a whisper. "Captives? Uzumaki? I knew he was dark, but this?" He sank into a chair, his face ashen. "And you let him go?"

 

Tsunade nodded, her expression resolute. "I don’t blame him. Neither should you. This village was never his home and now he has left to where he belongs, to find his family. Let him go."

 

Jiraiya noticed the missing necklace around her neck, his voice soft. "Your necklace?"

 

Tsunade smiled, a sad but hopeful curve of her lips. "I bet it on him, Jiraiya. I believe in the kid. He has suffered enough, let him free."

 

Jiraiya was speechless, his mind reeling, but after a moment, he nodded, the belief in her eyes convincing him. "Fine. I’ll let him go. But if he needs us we’ll be there." Tsunade nodded.

 

They walked out of the room when Shikaku found them, “I'll assume you heard the news.” He asked and they both nodded.

 

Shikaku always knew something was coming, Naruto never belonged to them, not after everything they did to him.

 

“We need a new hokage, our enemies are watching and soon they will know.” He said but his eyes were focused on only one person.

 

Tsunade sighed, “fine, I'll take the hat. I can't let the village my grandfather built be destroyed.” She replied. Konoha needs her and this time she will not turn her back on the village.

 

“Excellent, I will inform the council right away.” With that Shikaku left the new hokage and the toad sage alone with their thoughts.

 

“Are you sure?” Jiraiya asked but he was happy that she was changing.

 

“I don't know.” Tsunade replied not knowing what the future held for her.

 

Meanwhile, Sakura Haruno was shocked, her green eyes wide as she heard the news from a passing shinobi, her hands trembling as she clutched her kunai pouch. 

 

"Naruto killed the hokage? This can’t be true..." Her voice was a whisper, her heart pounding with disbelief, the villagers' murmurs of "traitor" echoing around her.

 

Kakashi Hatake appeared, his masked face grave, his Sharingan hidden. "Sakura, come with me." He led her to a quiet alley, comforting her as she shook her head. "It’s not him, Kakashi-sensei. Naruto wouldn’t do this. He’s... he’s our teammate."

 

Kakashi sighed, his voice soft. "I knew this was coming. Naruto’s hatred for Konoha ran deep. But the truth, it’s more complicated."

 

Sakura’s eyes filled with tears, her voice breaking. "He’s gone? Just like that?" Kakashi nodded, pulling her into a hug, her sobs muffled against his vest, the weight of loss heavy in the air.

 

“Go home and rest Sakura.” He advised and went to search for the Uchiha who was nowhere to be seen.

 

Ino Yamanaka was in her room, lying on her bed, her blonde hair loose, her blue eyes staring at the ceiling, the truth of Naruto’s departure sinking in. She didn't even notice when her mother entered the room. 

 

Akemi entered her daughter's room, her gentle face concerned after hearing the news, seeing her daughter hadn’t even gotten up, her usual energy gone. 

 

"Ino, sweetheart, what’s wrong?" she asked, sitting on the bed’s edge, her hand brushing Ino’s hair. She was worried about what would happen when she heard the news, she knew that Ino has gotten quite close to Ino in the past few months.

 

Ino’s eyes welled with tears as she saw her mother and she hugged her tightly, sobbing freely. "Mom...Naruto. He’s... he’s gone." Her voice was muffled, her body shaking, the pain a raw wound in her chest.

 

Her mother held her, her voice soothing. "Shh, it’s okay. Tell me everything." And they stayed there, mother and daughter, the wind outside whispering through the window, the room filled with the quiet sound of shared grief.

 

---

 

The journey to Wave had been a blur of motion and emotion for Naruto Uzumaki, the air whipping past him as he moved with the speed. 

 

The crimson mark on his palm pulsed rhythmically, a warm throb that synchronized with the rapid beat of his heart, a constant reminder of the power that had surged through him. 

 

The sunlight above glittered faintly through the thin veil of tree, their light reflecting off the winding paths that led towards his destination, the village of Konoha fading into a distant memory behind him. 

 

The scent of pine and damp earth filled his lungs, His red hair danced in the wind, catching the sunlight, his blue eyes resolute, carrying the weight of his decisions.

 

He has been traveling for 24 hours now and the silhouette of the Great Naruto Bridge emerged in the distance, its sturdy structure a testament to the bonds he had forged during his first mission here. 

 

The village had grown since then, its wooden houses and bustling docks a symbol of resilience. The village chirped as people went on about their days, happy now that the shadow of Gato no longer loomed over their head. 

 

The sound of waves crashing against the shore grew louder, a rhythmic roar that seemed to echo the turmoil in his heart. 

 

His clones had arrived ahead, carrying the sealed scrolls from the Uzumaki compound, and he could sense their chakra signatures, a faint resonance of his own converging near the docks.

 

Naruto reached the gathering spot, a large warehouse near the port, its weathered wooden doors ajar, warm light spilling out into the night like a beacon. 

 

He stepped inside, the creak of the floorboards under his boots announcing his presence. 

 

The room was filled with the soft murmur of voices and the rustle of movement, the air thick with the scent of salt, wood, and the faint medicinal tang of healing salves applied to the captives. The group was there except for one.

 

The group’s expressions were sullen, their faces drawn with a mixture of relief at their freedom and a palpable worry that hung in the air like a storm cloud. 

 

Tenzen looked up as Naruto entered, his rough voice cutting through the quiet. "Naruto-sama, you’ve arrived. We’ve been waiting. The journey was comfortable, your clones got us here safely." He said, bowing his head.

 

Naruto nodded, his blue eyes sweeping the room, taking in the members of his family, the clones unloading the sealed scrolls with efficient precision, the weary faces of his companions. 

 

"You’ve done well," he said, his voice deep and resonant, carrying the weight of his authority and care. "Our kin, are they stable? Any injuries we need to address?” He asked, worried for those he has retrieved from the clutches of Danzo.

 

Hiro stepped forward, her voice steady but laced with a subtle tremor of concern, her hands tightening on her kunai pouch. "They’re resting for now. Your clones tended to the worst wounds, cuts, bruises, some seal burns from their captivity. 

 

The elders are watching the younger ones, keeping them calm but they are all drained, the fighting and the sedation has taken its toll." She reported.

 

Naruto’s gaze lingered on the former root shinobies, his heart aching at the sight of their frail forms, the evidence of Danzo’s cruelty etched into their skin. 

 

He turned to Haku, who nodded silently, his gentle demeanor a contrast to the tension in the room. 

 

"They’ll recover with time," Haku said softly, his voice a soothing balm. "But they need rest and proper care. We’ve set up a perimeter with my mirrors, nothing will get through unnoticed."

 

Kaizen and Shiro exchanged a glance, their sharp eyes meeting Naruto’s, their voices in sync as they spoke. "The route was clear, but we felt eyes on us," Kaizen said, his tone cautious. "Could be Root remnants or just paranoia after everything."

 

Shiro nodded, his hands adjusting a hidden blade. "We’ll keep watch but there’s something else. Karin—"

 

Naruto’s attention sharpened, the crimson mark on his palm pulsing slightly, a faint warmth that hinted at unease. "Where is she?" he asked, his tone casual but his eyes piercing, the emotion-sensing ability brushing against the group’s chakra, catching a ripple of discomfort.

 

The group exchanged glances, a silent communication passing between them, Tenzen’s eyes flicking to Hiro, Haku’s gentle face clouding with worry, Kaizen and Shiro’s gazes lowering slightly, their usual confidence faltering. 

 

Tenzen cleared his throat, his voice low and hesitant. "She’s near the sea. Said she needed some time alone after she arrived. We didn’t press her, Naruto-sama. She is troubled with what happened."

 

Hiro stepped closer, her fierce eyes softening with concern. "She’s been quiet since she came here but she wouldn’t say anything. We figured she’d talk when she’s ready."

 

Haku’s voice was gentle but firm. "There is something you need to know but it's best if Karin tells you herself. She went to the port. That’s all we know. Be careful with her, Naruto. She’s carrying something heavy."

 

Naruto’s mark pulsed again, a subtle warning that something was amiss, but he nodded, "Thanks," he said, his voice warm but determined. "Keep watch here. I’ll find her and be back soon."

 

He left the warehouse, the air around Wave cool against his skin, the sound of waves crashing against the shore growing louder as he made his way to the port. 

 

The docks stretched out before him, a network of weathered wooden planks creaking under his feet, the sea a vast, restless expanse that mirrored the turmoil in his heart. 

 

There, at the edge of the port, her legs dangling over the edge, was Karin, her red hair flowing like a river of fire in the wind, her purple obi a vibrant contrast against the dark wood. 

 

She stared out at the waves, their rhythmic crash a soothing lullaby, but her posture was slumped, her shoulders hunched as if carrying an invisible burden, her hands gripping the edge of the dock with a white-knuckled intensity.

 

Naruto approached quietly, his boots soft on the wood, sitting beside her without a word, his own legs dangling, the cool planks a grounding sensation beneath him. 

 

They sat there for an hour, the silence stretching between them like a fragile thread, the waves crashing against the piers with a steady roar, the moon peeking through the clouds to cast a silver glow on the water. 

 

The air was filled with the scent of salt and seaweed, the distant cry of a seagull adding a mournful note to the day. 

 

Naruto watched her from the corner of his eye, sensing a tumultuous storm of grief and guilt, a weight that pressed down on her like a physical force. 

 

He said nothing, letting the sea’s rhythm fill the space, his presence a silent offer of support.

 

Karin broke the silence, her voice soft but cracking with emotion, tears forming in her eyes and glistening against the reflection of the sea.

 

"I killed Orochimaru," she whispered, the words hanging heavy in the air, a confession that shattered the quiet like a thunderclap.

 

Naruto was shocked, his blue eyes turning to her, surprise flickering in his gaze, quickly replaced by a deep concern. 

 

"What happened?" he asked, his voice gentle, his hand reaching for hers, his fingers brushing her trembling ones, a warm anchor in her storm. From what he knew she cares very deeply for the snake sanin.

 

Karin took a shaky breath, tears spilling down her cheeks, tracing paths through her face and began to tell him, her voice a whisper against the roar of the sea, each word a step into the abyss of her memory. 

 

"After the invasion, when he returned to Sound without Zaku, Dosu, and Kin, he told me they died in the battle, that Konoha killed them and I believed him.

 

Those were my friends, Naruto. We grew up together, trained together but later, I overheard him talking with Kabuto in the lab.

 

He said their bodies were too weak for Edo Tensei, that he needed stronger sacrifices. I was stunned, I couldn’t believe it. 

 

I left silently, not saying anything to anyone, my heart breaking with every step. Then, after we killed the Root and freed our family, as I was on my way back to sound, one of my snake summons appeared and told me that Orochimaru was planning to take over Guren’s body. 

 

I couldn't believe my ears but I also knew that my summons wouldn't lie to me, not about something like this. I knew I had to hurry. I couldn’t let him do that to her."

 

Naruto squeezed her hand, his voice soft but steady. "Go on, Karin. I’m here."

 

Karin nodded, her tears falling freely, her voice trembling as she continued. "Shiro and Kaizen were already with me. We tracked him to a hidden base in the Land of Sound, deep in the forest. 

 

We reached just in time to see Guren, beaten and bloodied, fighting Orochimaru. He was in his true snake form, slithering to consume her. 

 

As he saw me I thought he would stop and that he would see me and remember what he was actually doing. Instead he laughed and mocked the hope that shone in Guren's eyes as she saw me.

 

He said no one would save her, that I would never betray him. He told me that he needed Guren, for his dreams, for his plans. He ordered me to leave but I couldn’t let that happen. Not after what happened Zaku, Dosu, and Kin. Not after everything."

 

A flashback unfolded in Karin’s mind, vivid and raw, as she recounted the battle, her voice a thread of pain woven into the night’s fabric and Naruto just held her throughout all this.

 

Flashback 

 

The hidden Sound base was a labyrinth of dark tunnels and flickering torches, the air thick with the damp, musty scent of stone and the sharp tang of blood. 

 

The walls were lined with jagged rocks, the floor slick with moisture, the faint drip of water echoing like a heartbeat. 

 

Guren stood in the center of a cavernous chamber, her blue hair matted with sweat and blood, her Crystal Style jutsu flickering as she fought to hold her ground. 

 

Her hands formed seals with desperate precision, crystal shards erupting from the ground with a crack, shooting toward Orochimaru like glittering spears, the air shimmering with their reflective surfaces. 

 

Her body was battered, a gash on her arm oozing blood, her breathing ragged, but her eyes burned with defiance.

 

Orochimaru, in his true form, a massive white snake with yellow eyes that glowed with malevolent intent slithered forward, his body coiling with a sinister grace, his scales glinting in the torchlight. 

 

His voice was a hiss, cold and unfeeling, cutting through the cavern. "No one is coming to save you, Guren. Your body will serve my dreams, my immortality, power beyond imagination." 

 

His head reared back, fangs bared, venom dripping with a sizzle as it hit the stone, corroding it in small, smoking patches.

 

In an instant three figures materialised in front of him, his beloved Karin and her two spies. He smiled seeing the red haired girl. He didn't want to be here but now he has to improvise the situation.

 

“What are you doing?” Karin asked, her tone weak.

 

“You know dear Karin what I am doing. I have dreams and to achieve those dreams I need strong hosts for my body and you have found me a brilliant host.” He chuckled in his snake form sending shivers down their spine.

 

“But..but Guren is my friend.” She stuttered, not believing what she was seeing. Guren looked up at those words, hope return to her eyes.

 

“Kukuku, but I am your sensei. Now leave us alone, I have a ritual to perform.” He said and moved past her. 

 

Karin just stood there, not knowing what to say or do. Guren saw this, she saw that her master was not turning to look at her and fear crept in her heart.

 

“Karin is my dear student. Did you seriously think that she would choose you over me?” Orochimaru taunted as he prepared to devour Guren.

 

Guren cried for help, “Lady Karin.” She pleaded but Karin didn't move, her prayers fell unto dead ears. She closed her eyes, waiting for the hell that awaits her.

 

Suddenly, chakra chains pierced through Orochimaru's body with a shing, stopping him in place, blood spraying from the wounds in dark arcs that splattered the walls. 

 

Guren opened her eyes to see the snake howl in pain as the chains burned his insides with fire chakra.

 

Karin moved forward, her purple obi tied tightly, her red hair flowing like a banner of fury, her eyes blazing with rage. 

 

"I won’t let you take her!" she shouted, her chains tightening with a grind, the metal humming with chakra, glowing with a faint red hue as they dug deeper into Orochimaru’s flesh.

 

Orochimaru laughed despite the pain, a chilling cackle that reverberated through the chamber, his body writhing with a slither, his curse mark flaring with dark tendrils that pulsed like veins. 

 

"Karin... my apprentice. You dare betray me?" His form shifted, breaking free with a surge of chakra, his snake body coiling, summoning Manda with a boom, the colossal serpent rising from the shadows, its scales a deep green, its eyes glowing with a predatory gleam, the ground trembling under its weight.

 

Shiro and Kaizen materialized from the darkness, their twin forms moving in perfect harmony, their identical red hair catching the torchlight. 

 

Kaizen unleashed fuinjutsu seals, his hands flashing with rapid hand signs, explosive tags detonating with a bang-bang, the blasts sending shockwaves that rocked the chamber, dust and debris flying in a cloud. 

 

Shiro drew his kenjutsu blade, infused with chakra, the edge glowing with a blue light, slashing toward Manda, the steel biting into the serpent’s scales, drawing a spray of greenish blood that hissed as it hit the ground.

 

Guren, wounded but resolute, unleashed Crystal Style: Crystal Wall, a shimmering barrier rising with a crackle, the crystals refracting the torchlight into a prism of colors, blocking Manda’s tail strike with a thud, the impact sending a tremor through the cavern. 

 

"Lady Karin!" she called, her voice strained, "We can’t let him win!" Anger rose within her.

 

The battle intensified, Orochimaru reverted back to his original form, his ninjutsu clashing with Karin’s chains in a symphony of destruction. 

 

He launched Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet, a roaring dragon of flame spiraling toward Karin with a roar, the heat warping the air, the flames licking at the walls. 

 

Karin countered with Chakra Chains: Binding Seal, her chains weaving into a net that absorbed the fire with a hiss, the chakra glowing brighter as it dispersed the attack, the heat singeing her hair but leaving her unscathed. 

 

"You won’t hurt anyone else!" she yelled, her chains lashing out with a whip, piercing Orochimaru’s side, blood spurting.

 

Shiro engaged Manda, his kenjutsu a blur of motion, his blade clashing with the serpent’s fangs in a clang, sparks flying, the impact sending him skidding back, his feet carving grooves in the stone. 

 

Kaizen’s fuinjutsu escalated, planting explosive seals on the large snake’s body, the power of their detonation shaking the cavern. 

 

He targeted the ground above, aiming to bury Manda, but the summon broke free, its tail lashing, knocking Shiro against a wall, the impact cracking the stone, his breath ragged.

 

Guren unleashed Crystal Style: Jade Crystal Blade, the crystalline sword forming in her hand, slashing toward Orochimaru with a slice, the edge cutting a gash across his scales, blood welling in a dark stream. 

 

Orochimaru retaliated with his own blade, clashing with Guren’s crystal, the impact sending a shockwave that cracked the floor, her arm trembling under the force. 

 

"You’re all fools!" Orochimaru hissed, his curse mark activating fully, his form mutating, tentacles sprouting with a squish, lashing toward the group.

 

Karin’s chains bound the tentacles with a grind but Orochimaru broke free with a surge of chakra, his body regenerating with a grotesque slurp, flesh knitting together. 

 

He unleashed Poison Mist, a green haze spreading rapidly, the air thickening with a toxic scent. 

 

Shiro sealed it with Fuinjutsu: Purification Barrier, his hands weaving a glowing seal that absorbed the mist with a hum, the chakra shimmering but the effort left him panting. 

 

Kaizen used a power guts of wind, sending the remaining mist away from them.

 

Guren’s Crystal Prison encased Orochimaru, the crystalline cage rising but he shattered it with a curse seal explosion, the attack sending shards flying like shrapnel, one grazing Karin’s cheek, blood welling. 

 

"You can’t stop me!" Orochimaru roared, his form shifting, summoning another snake summon, Naga, the black serpent coiling, its eyes glowing red, the ground trembling.

 

The fight stretched, injuries mounted, Guren’s arm broke, Shiro’s leg slashed from Orochimaru's sword but they pressed on. 

 

Karin’s chains pierced again, Orochimaru’s body bleeding, his regeneration slowing. 

 

Guren’s Crystal Style: Crystal Rain showered the cavern with needles, impacting against Orochimaru’s scales drawing blood, the air filled with glittering shards. 

 

Shiro’s sword struck with a slash, Kaizen’s fuinjutsu exploded with a boom, the combined assault a cacophony of destruction.

 

Orochimaru countered with a massive Earth Style: Mud River, the ground turning to a churning torrent with a splash, sweeping toward them. 

 

Karin’s chains anchored them, pulling them to safety, but the effort drained her chakra, her breaths coming in gasps. 

 

Guren also used the last of her chakra to use Crystal Style: Crystal Forest, the crystalline spikes impaling Orochimaru’s snakes, the breaking crystal echoing, but he summoned more, the chamber a battlefield of chaos.

 

The climax came with Karin’s final chain spear, infused with a Fuinjutsu: Sealing Strike, its impact fatal, piercing Orochimaru’s heart, blood spraying in a dark arc. 

 

He slumped, his form reverting, his voice weak. Finally the horror of what just happened caught up to Karin.

 

She fell to her knees taking his fallen head into her embrace, tears streaming. "Sensei... forgive me." She cried after killing the man who gave her everything.

 

Orochimaru smiled faintly, “No need to cry Karin-Chan. My winds could only take me so far, I always knew that one day I have to leave this world and I am happy that it is by your hands.” He said coughing blood.

 

“Perhaps it is fate that I get killed by my favourite student seeing as I just killed my Sensei.” He moved his hands and pet Karin’s head.

 

“Do not become like me, chase your dreams and be happy. You have found your family and it's time you let yourself free. I forgive you and I am proud of the shinobi you have become.” And with that Orochimaru of the Sanin left the world, leaving behind a crying Uzumaki girl.

 

Flashback Ends.

 

Karin hugged Naruto, crying, her body shaking with sobs. He held her, his voice a whisper of comfort. "It’s okay, Karin. You did what you had to."

 

He comforted her, the last few days have been a rollercoaster for them. He just hopes the future holds some peace for them.

 

They sat there, the sea waves crashing, the flowing winds witness to their shared pain.

 

---

Chapter Ends.

---

 

Notes:

A/N

Here's the new chapter. Please leave a comment. Even if you don't want to, it means a lot when you do.

So Tsunade gave Naruto her necklace, during the time they stayed together in the Uzumaki Compound, Tsunade saw how much effort Naruto is putting for his dreams. Because she has Uzumaki blood in her, she feels drawn to Naruto but couldn't figure out why and that's why she gave him the necklace because she believes in him.

I always loved Tsunade and Naruto’s bond and that's why I put this moment here. I know some people won't like it but I love it.

Now Sasuke is missing from this chapter and there's a reason for that which will be answered in the next chapter, Maybe.

It broke my heart when Naruto left Ino. They just got together but fate has other plans. Naruto has promised he will come back for her and he never breaks his promises, so let's hope that day soon comes.

I put the root bit to show how the village found out about Naruto's hand in Danzo's death.

Orochimaru is gone and Karin is broken because she loved him despite his work. Who can blame her. As I was writing it clicked to me that just like Hiruzen, Orochimaru is also killed by his student. It didn't ever occur to me before even when I knew that he would die. Lol!

The next few chapters will also be fast paced like this one, placing everything in place and then we will have the timeskip.

See you until next time. Don't forget to leave a comment.

Chapter 26: Return of Uzushio

Summary:

Naruto and his group have finally reached Uzushio.

Check End notes for sure!

 

The sun dipped low over Konoha, casting long shadows across the village as the golden hues of late afternoon faded into the cool embrace of evening.  

 

Kakashi Hatake moved through the streets with a quiet urgency, his silver hair catching the fading light, his single visible eye scanning the horizon with a mix of concern and determination. 

 

It has been a day since he has seen Sasuke. He thought the Uchiha was processing the news of Naruto's departure, seeing as they both had been close since the academy.

 

He thought he would come to meet at their usual spot but the boy remained elusive, a shadow that was nowhere to be seen.

 

Sakura had been worried but he promised her that there's nothing to worry and that he will go search for him right away and that was at least three hours ago.

 

He has searched all the usual places, which there weren't many where the Uchiha could be. The training grounds, the market or his apartment. 

 

The weight of the previous few days pressed on him, Hiruzen’s death, Danzo’s assassination by Naruto, the village’s fragile state and now this, the absence of Sasuke, fueled his growing unease.

 

Kakashi paused on a rooftop, the wind tugging at his vest, his mind racing. He adjusted the hitai-ate over his Sharingan and considered his options. The Uchiha compound was a logical start, Sasuke often retreated there whenever he was feeling down. 

 

The training grounds, the riverbank, even the memorial stone were empty. Time was slipping away, and he was on edge, he needed help.

 

With a decisive nod, Kakashi formed the hand seals and summoned Pakkun with a puff of smoke, the small pug materializing with a grumble. 

 

"Kakashi, you owe me a treat for this," Pakkun said, his nose twitching as he adjusted his stance on the rooftop, his beady eyes narrowing. "What’s the rush? You’ve been running around like a headless chicken."

 

Kakashi crouched, his voice low but firm. "I need you to track Sasuke. He’s been missing for hours, and with everything happening, I’m worried. Can you find him?"

 

Pakkun sniffed the air, his tail wagging slightly despite his gruff tone. "Sasuke, huh? That kid’s got a scent like burnt ambition. Give me a moment." 

 

He lowered his nose to the tiles, inhaling deeply, his ears perking as he caught a faint trace. 

 

"Got it. It’s faint, but it’s leading toward the Uchiha compound.” They reached what Kakashi recognised as the house of Uchiha’s clan head when they were alive.

 

It was odd for Sasuke to be here but that’s where he is. “He is inside.” With a nod, Pakkun vanished in a puff of smoke, leaving Kakashi alone on the road.

 

"Thanks, Pakkun," Kakashi muttered, standing and adjusting his book in his pouch, a habitual comfort. 

 

Kakashi walked forward and entered the house. He searched for Sasuke and found the boy sitting in the hall facing the garden. He sat there like a statue with no life in him.

 

Sasuke turned his head when he heard a sound and was surprised to see Kakashi, his dark eyes widening briefly before narrowing, his eyes, his posture tense.

 

Kakashi walked towards him slowly, his voice calm but laced with concern. "Sasuke. I’ve been looking for you for hours. What happened? I was worried."

 

Sasuke’s reaction was immediate, his eyes flaring with a murderous glint, the Sharingan activating, the tomoe swirling in a crimson dance. 

 

His fists clenched, his voice a low growl. "Worried? Don’t pretend, Kakashi. What do you want?" The anger radiated from him, a palpable force that made the air feel heavier, his loyalty to the village clashing with a sudden, unnamed fury.

 

Kakashi raised a hand, his tone steady, sensing the danger. "Easy, Sasuke. I’m not here to fight. Something’s clearly happened. Tell me, what’s going on?"

 

Sasuke took a deep breath, his chest heaving, his Sharingan still active as he studied Kakashi. 

 

The man had been a mentor, a friend, guiding him with patience and kindness since Team 7’s formation. He’s been helpful from the start. 

 

Sasuke’s mind raced, After a moment’s hesitation, he reached into his pouch and threw a scroll toward Kakashi, the parchment unfurling slightly as it arced through the air.

 

Kakashi caught it with a swift motion, his single eye narrowing as he inspected the scroll. "Naruto gave me this the night he left the village," Sasuke said, his voice tight, the words laced with bitterness. "Read it."

 

Kakashi unrolled the scroll, his uncovered eye scanning the contents, the words hitting him like a punch to the gut. 

 

The Uchiha massacre, Danzo’s orders, Hiruzen’s tacit approval, Itachi's decision to massacre the clan to prevent a coup. 

 

The truth unraveled, a web of betrayal and duty, the village’s dark secret laid bare. Kakashi closed his eyes, a sigh escaping him, the beginnings of a massive headache throbbing behind his temples. 

 

This is a disaster, he thought. If we handle this wrong, we’ll lose Sasuke too. Naruto left me a mess to clean up. For the first time he regretted being the sensei of team 7.

 

He opened his eyes, meeting Sasuke’s gaze with a calm demeanor, though his mind raced for a way to navigate this minefield. 

 

Sasuke studied him closely, his Sharingan piercing, searching for deceit. Then it hit him, a realization that tightened his chest. "You knew?" he accused, his voice rising, the venom unmistakable. "You knew about this?"

 

Kakashi nodded slowly, his voice steady but heavy with regret. "The Third told me when I became your sensei. He thought I needed to understand your past to guide you."

 

Sasuke’s anger flared, his Sharingan spinning faster, his hands trembling. "So that’s it? You’ve been manipulating me? All that talk about teamwork, comrades, not following revenge, it was all a lie.” Every word was laced with poison.

 

“Naruto was right,you’re all hypocrites!" The words spat out like poison,whatever he felt for Kakashi was replaced by a raw, seething rage. 

 

"My brother killed everyone because Danzo ordered it and you let him become Hokage? I’d have burned that bastard alive myself!" He first hated it when he learned that Naruto had killed the man, seeing that Naruto is walking that same path as Itachi but now he can understand why Naruto did it. 

 

Kakashi remained silent, letting Sasuke vent, his own memories of Danzo’s cold pragmatism surfacing. Sasuke’s voice cracked with emotion. 

 

"My father, my mother, my whole family sacrificed for this ungrateful village. Itachi’s out there, living as a missing-nin, while they hate him, live peacefully off our blood! I don’t even know how to feel about him. He’s the man who slaughtered us, but he was following orders. What does that make him?"

 

Kakashi watched carefully, the wheels turning in Sasuke’s mind, a dangerous territory. Naruto’s given him the truth, but it’s a double-edged sword, he thought. 

 

Sasuke’s loyalty could break or it could forge him into something stronger. Kakashi just needs to guide him through this like Minato once did for him.

 

He placed a hand on Sasuke’s shoulder, the younger Uchiha flinching, and with a swift shunshin, they vanished, reappearing in a rundown house on the village’s outskirts, the air stale and dusty.

 

"Where are we?" Sasuke demanded, his voice sharp, his Sharingan still active, the room’s shadows dancing around them.

 

Kakashi’s eye softened, his voice quiet as memories flooded back. "This is the house where I was born. It’s been abandoned since well, since my father died." The admission hung heavy, the cracked walls and faded furniture a testament to a past he rarely spoke of.

 

Sasuke fell silent, the revelation striking a chord, his anger momentarily subdued. Kakashi beckoned him to sit on a dusty couch, but Sasuke remained standing, arms crossed, his posture rigid. Kakashi shook his head and sat, leaning forward, his elbows on his knees.

 

"You’re right to be angry, Sasuke," Kakashi began, his voice gentle but firm. "Anyone would be in your situation. The village’s actions, Danzo’s actions they’re indefensible.” He said knowing full well how the young Uchiha felt right now.

 

“But not everything is as it appears.” Kakashi continued while Sasuke just stood there listening to whatever Kakashi wanted to say.

 

“There were rumors after the Nine-Tails attack. People believed that it was controlled by the sharingan. The village hated your clan for that and isolated them. 

 

Seeing this treatment the Uchiha were planning a coup, driven by their isolation and power. Itachi….” Kakashi closed his eyes, blaming himself for not seeing how much Itachi was carrying.

 

“I don’t know why he chose this path, but I’d guess he saw that sacrificing a thousand lives against millions was better. If the Uchiha succeeded in an attempted revolt then it would have resulted in a civil war.

 

Countless people would have died and enemy villages would have taken advantage of this. He stopped his clan from being remembered as traitors hungry for power and gave you a chance to make the Uchiha great again."

 

Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, his voice venomous. "What about the villagers? The elders? Why haven’t they been punished for hating us, for ordering this? Danzo became Hokage, I was happy about my promotion from him! It makes me sick now that he was the one to promote me!” He spat.

 

Kakashi listened, his own frustrations from years past echoing in Sasuke’s words. "I felt that anger once too," he said softly. 

 

"Let me tell you something you don’t know. You’ve heard how I got my Sharingan, but there’s more. My father, Sakumo, was a hero until one day he chose to save his comrades over a village objective. 

 

The village turned on him, hated him. He couldn’t bear it and committed suicide and this is where I found his dead body.” Kakashi controlled his emotions as they threatened to overwhelm him.

 

Rin, my teammate... She sacrificed herself to protect this village. I’m still called ‘Friend Killer’ Kakashi. Everyone I ever cared for is dead, this village took them from me.

 

I am not the only one who has suffered. You know Neji, Hinata's cousin.” He asked and Sasuke nodded, remembering the boy from the chunin exams.

 

“The reason he hates his clan is because of the cage bird seal, not only that but his father was sacrificed to prevent a war. You met Gaara during the exams, he was a jinchuriki just like Naruto. Jinchuriki are hated by their own people and yet they serve their villages and fight for them."

 

Sasuke’s Sharingan dimmed, stunned by the revelations, his anger giving way to a flicker of understanding. "But Naruto left," he said, his tone less hostile, more contemplative.

 

Kakashi met his gaze, knowing his next words could tip the scales. "What Naruto did isn’t simple. He didn’t leave because the village hated him, it did however play a huge role in it but that's not the main reason. 

 

He had a dream, one he couldn’t chase as a Konoha shinobi. Even the Third knew that. You’ve just learned the truth, and it’s overwhelming. 

 

Everything you know is flipped but your pain is unique, unmatched and it's your own. Naruto lived a different life, as did I. We’ve all faced hardships, made choices that led us here."

 

He paused, letting the words sink in, then continued. "This is your village, Sasuke. Your ancestors founded it. Itachi sacrificed everything for it. If you want to leave, I will not stop you, hell I’ll even help you. 

 

This is your life, only you have the right to decide what you want to do with it. I guided you not because the Third asked but because you’re my student. Always will be." He stood up and walked towards the door and turned to see Sasuke.

 

“I am leaving for a mission and will return in a week. Think this over and decide what you want to do but remember no matter what you decide, you'll always be part of Team Kakashi just like Naruto is.” 

 

Kakashi turned and left, the door creaking shut, leaving Sasuke alone with his thoughts, the rundown house a silent witness to his crossroads.

 

---

 

The sun hung low in the sky, casting a golden hue over Konoha as Sakura Haruno wandered through the village, her pink hair tied back in a simple ponytail, swaying gently with each step. 

 

The streets were quieter than usual, the aftermath of Naruto's departure still hanging over the village like a heavy cloud. 

 

A week had passed since he had left, and the news of his actions had spread like wildfire. Whispers followed her everywhere, "The nine tails brat finally snapped," or "He was always a monster."  Or that was the case until Tsunade became Hokage. After that the whispers were still there but they significantly died down after Tsunade revealed.

 

Sakura's green eyes were tired, shadowed by sleepless nights, her Team 7 vest feeling heavier than ever. The team had fallen apart after Naruto left. 

 

She only saw Sasuke once and Kakashi-sensei off on a mission. She felt lost, adrift in a sea of uncertainty, her heart aching with the void left behind.

 

Why does it have to be like this? Sakura thought. Without team 7 she felt lost. Just the girl who’s good at chakra control, destined to be a medic? She loved learning iryo jutsu, but is that all she was? The 'support'? She needs to be more. She needs to prove that she can stand on her own.

 

Her musings led her to the hot springs on the edge of the village, a place of steam and relaxation where shinobi often unwound. 

 

The giggling sounds floated through the air, light and carefree, a stark contrast to the heaviness in her chest. 

 

She followed the noise, her curiosity piqued, the scent of mineral-rich water wafting toward her, warm and inviting. Peeking through the fence, she saw Jiraiya, the Toad Sage, perched on a rock with a notebook in hand, giggling like a schoolboy as he peeped at the women’s side of the hot springs. 

 

His white hair was wild, his face flushed with mischief, his laughter a low rumble that made Sakura’s eye twitch in irritation.

 

"Pervy Sage!" she shouted, her voice sharp and filled with exasperation as she stormed toward him, her fists clenched at her sides.

 

Jiraiya jumped, his notebook flying from his hands as he tumbled backward into a bush with a thud, leaves rustling around him. 

 

"Who—what? How dare you interrupt my research!" he grumbled, emerging with twigs in his hair and a scowl on his face. He dusted himself off, his eyes narrowing as he recognized her. 

 

"Wait a minute, you're Kakashi's student, Sakura, right? What do you want? I'm busy."

 

Sakura crossed her arms, her green eyes blazing with determination, refusing to be deterred by his gruff tone. "I need you to teach me, Jiraiya-sama. Take me as your apprentice."

 

Jiraiya stared at her for a moment, then burst into laughter, slapping his knee as if she'd told the funniest joke he'd heard all year. "Teach you? Me, the legendary Toad Sage, taking on a genin like you? Kid, go find Tsunade, she’s the one for medic stuff. I'm not running a daycare."

 

Sakura's face flushed with frustration, but she held her ground, her voice steady despite the heat rising in her cheeks. 

 

"I'm not here for medical ninjutsu. I know who you are, Jiraiya-sama. I've read everything about you, how you were a civilian-born shinobi on a team with Tsunade and Orochimaru, two geniuses and yet you became one of the most powerful shinobi in the world. 

 

You mastered Sage Mode, trained the Fourth Hokage. You proved that hard work can surpass genius, that you don’t need a famous name or bloodline to become a legend."

 

Jiraiya's laughter died down, his expression shifting from amusement to mild surprise, his eyebrows raising as he scratched his chin. 

 

"You've done your homework, huh? Not many kids bother with the old stories. But why me? What makes you think I'd take on an apprentice now, after all these years?"

 

Sakura took a deep breath, her voice gaining strength as she spoke, her hands gesturing emphatically. "Because I’m tired of feeling like I’m not enough. With Naruto, Sasuke, and Kakashi-sensei, I’ve always been the one left behind. 

 

They have their gifts and they all are prodigy and me, I am just a civilian born with excellent chakra control. Everyone pushes me toward medical ninjutsu because of my chakra control, and I love learning iryo jutsu, I do, but they assume that’s all I can be. 

 

A healer, that's all I can ever be because I’m not from a clan like the Uchiha or Hyuga. Because I’m not a powerhouse but I want to be more. I want to choose my path, not have it chosen for me. I want to do something not because it’s easy, but because I want to prove I can be great."

 

Jiraiya leaned against the fence, his arms crossed, his expression thoughtful, the giggles from the hot springs fading into the background as he studied her. 

 

"You sound like me when I was young. Surrounded by geniuses, feeling like I’d never catch up. Tsunade with her strength, Orochimaru with his brains and me, the civilian kid trying to keep up but why should I care? What's in it for me to train a genin who’s already got a team?" He said just to test the girl in front of him.

 

Sakura stepped closer, her voice passionate, her eyes locking onto him with unyielding determination. "Because you’re the one who understands. You didn’t have a bloodline limit or a famous name, you made yourself a legend through sheer will.” She said genuinely impressed by the man.

 

“I want that. I want to train under the Toad Sage, to become strong like you, to create jutsu that no one expects from someone like me. Naruto’s gone.” She lowered her head. 

 

“Sasuke always felt distant and Kakashi-sensei, well he is Kakashi sensei. I need this, Jiraiya-sama. I need to be strong enough to stand on my own, to protect what’s left of my team, to make my own legacy." She said, fire burning in her eyes.

 

Jiraiya rubbed his chin, his eyes narrowing as he considered her words, a small smile tugging at his lips. "You've got fire, kid. I’ll give you that but training with me isn’t a game. It’s brutal. You’ll break bones, push your body to the limit, and probably hate me half the time. Still want in?"

 

Sakura’s smile broke through, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Yes! I’m ready for whatever it takes."

 

Jiraiya chuckled, his voice booming. "Alright, Pinky. I’ll take you as my apprentice. But remember you asked for this."

 

Jiraiya laughed remembering how exactly same they were, maybe this won't be so bad, maybe he will leave a legacy afterall.

 

---

 

The village of Konoha basked under the gentle embrace of late afternoon, the sun dipping low in the sky, its golden rays filtering through a scattering of thin clouds to paint the landscape in a warm, amber glow. 

 

The air carried a rich tapestry of scents, freshly turned earth from the gardens being tended by weary villagers, the faint acrid tang of smoke drifting from the forges where blacksmiths hammered out new kunai and katanas, and the delicate fragrance of wildflowers carried on a soft breeze from the forested outskirts. 

 

The invasion’s scars remained etched into the village’s fabric, cracked walls patched with fresh plaster, broken fences hastily mended with splintered wood, and the persistent clatter of construction echoing through the streets, a symphony of hammers and saws blending with the distant laughter of children playing near the rebuilt fountain. 

 

Kakashi Hatake walked through the village roads after his briefing with the hokage. The mission to the borders had been a grueling ordeal, seven days of tracking elusive Sound remnants through dense, mist-shrouded forests and enduring sleepless nights under a canopy of stars, the air thick with the scent of pine and the ever-present threat of ambush. 

 

His body ached from the exertion, his muscles protesting with every step, but the news awaiting him upon his return stirred a flicker of pride that momentarily eased his fatigue. 

 

As he navigated the winding paths toward the Hokage Tower, the village buzzed with life, merchants haggling over baskets of vegetables, shinobi exchanging quiet reports, and the occasional burst of laughter from a group of genin sparring near the training grounds. 

 

A passing chunin, his uniform stained with sweat, paused to offer a nod of respect before  continuing his walk. Kakashi offered his own nod before he took out his favourite literature and started reading it.

 

Slowly his legs took him towards the Uchiha compound where he has no doubt Sasuke is present. Their last encounter, just before Kakashi’s departure, had been a crucible of emotion, a necessary confrontation forged in the heat of Sasuke’s turmoil. 

 

The scroll Naruto had left, detailing the Uchiha massacre and Itachi’s sacrifice had ignited a storm within Sasuke, anger, betrayal, and a simmering desire for revenge that threatened to consume him. 

 

Kakashi had stood firm, his words a lifeline pulled from years of experience, guiding Sasuke through the chaos with honesty and patience, ensuring he didn’t veer into darkness. 

 

He still needed to keep an eye on him,Kakashi reflected, his steps quickening as he turned toward the Uchiha compound, the path lined with overgrown shrubs and the occasional flicker of lantern light from nearby homes. 

 

His mind shifted to how much Sasuke has grown, he is more free, more open-hearted now but that scroll, it’s a double-edged sword. He can’t let Sasuke lose himself to vengeance, not after everything he’s been through.

 

The Uchiha compound emerged from the twilight, its silent streets a stark contrast to the village’s vitality, the houses standing like hollow sentinels, their windows dark and their gardens choked with weeds that swayed in the breeze. 

 

The air grew heavier here, thick with the musty scent of damp wood, the faint, metallic trace of old blood lingering like a ghost, and the oppressive silence that clung to the site of the massacre. 

 

Kakashi’s boots crunched on the gravel path as he approached the main house, its wooden walls weathered but still bearing the proud Uchiha crest above the door, the red and white fan a symbol of a legacy both noble and tragic. 

 

He pushed the door open with a soft, drawn-out creak, the hinges protesting after years of neglect, the sound reverberating through the empty halls. 

 

The dim interior greeted him, lit only by the fading daylight filtering through cracked shutters, casting long, jagged shadows across the tatami mats and the faded scrolls adorning the walls.

 

Sasuke sat in the center of the main room, cross-legged on a worn tatami mat, his black hair falling into his eyes in disheveled strands, his expression a mask of quiet intensity that masked the turmoil within. 

 

The room was sparse, its simplicity almost monastic, a low wooden table scarred with age, a scattering of faded cushions, and a single unlit lantern resting in the corner, its glass chipped and dusty. 

 

The walls were adorned with ancient scrolls, their ink faded but still legible, and the Uchiha fan symbol loomed large, a silent reminder of a family lost. 

 

Kakashi leaned against the doorframe, his posture relaxed but his eyes alert, his tone light yet laced with a subtle undercurrent of concern as he broke the silence. 

 

"Did you even leave this place since I was last here, Sasuke? You’re starting to turn into a hermit, should I bring you some tea and a rocking chair next time?"

 

The joke hung in the air, met only by a heavy silence that seemed to press against the walls, the room’s stillness amplifying the lack of response. 

 

Sasuke’s gaze remained fixed on the floor, his hands resting on his knees, his fingers tracing the edge of the mat with a restless energy, his breathing steady but heavy with unspoken thoughts. 

 

Kakashi sighed, a soft exhale that carried the weight of their shared history, and continued reading his orange book, Icha Icha Tactics, the cover worn from frequent use. 

 

He flipped a couple of pages, the familiar rustle of paper filling the quiet like a gentle wave, and leaned back against the wall, his eye scanning the text though his attention remained firmly on Sasuke, the book a mere prop to ease the tension.

 

After a long moment, Sasuke shifted, his movements deliberate and measured, the creak of the mat under him breaking the silence as he turned to face Kakashi. 

 

His dark eyes, shadowed by exhaustion and resolve, met his own with a clarity that spoke of a decision forged in the crucible of sleepless nights. 

 

The silence stretched out then snapped as he spoke, his voice low but firm, each word carrying the weight of a vow long in the making. 

 

"I’ve made up my mind, Kakashi.” Sasuke declared, his eyes burning with resolve. “I won’t betray the village my ancestors founded, the one for which my entire family was sacrificed.” Sasuke took some deep breaths and continued.

 

“Their blood built this place and I won’t let it fall but I won’t forgive Itachi or the elders either. One day, I will have my revenge, on Itachi for slaughtering our clan, on the elders for ordering it like it was some cold transaction and this time, you can’t change my mind. I’ve thought about it too much to turn back now." He dared Kakashi to say anything against his decision.

 

Kakashi lowered his book, the pages fluttering softly as he closed it, his uncovered eye narrowing slightly as he studied Sasuke, the determination in his student’s voice a blade sharpened by pain and purpose. 

 

He sighed again, a deeper sound this time, laced with resignation and a trace of pride that he couldn’t fully suppress. "I see you’ve thought this through, Sasuke. You’ve weighed the village’s legacy against your personal pain, and that’s no small feat.” He said truthfully.

 

“I won’t try to change your choices, your path is yours to walk and I respect that. I’m just glad you’ve chosen to stay with Konoha. Decisions like this are not easy and that you have chosen loyalty over vengeance, it takes a special strength. It means you haven’t lost yourself yet."

 

Sasuke snorted, a harsh, bitter sound that cut through the room like a kunai through silk, his Sharingan activating with a spin, the tomoe swirling in a crimson dance that reflected the dim light filtering through the shutters. 

 

"Stay with the village? I only said that I will not betray it like my brother but I can't live here. Every time I step outside, it’s like the air turns to lead, suffocating me.” Sasuke did try to leave the compound but every time he met or saw the villagers all Sasuke saw was the dead bodies of his clansmen.

 

“The villagers’ stares burn into my back, their whispers echoing in my ears. Every street, every corner, it’s a reminder of what really happened. The blood, the lies, the way they turned on us. I’ll either go mad from it or kill them all in a fit of rage. I need to get away, at least until I can breathe again, maybe then I can return.”

 

Kakashi knew that feeling intimately, the suffocating weight of a village’s judgment, the memories that haunted every shadow. He recalled the days after his father’s disgrace, the whispers of “traitor’s son” that followed him like a curse.

 

The isolation that had driven him to the edge of despair, the nights spent staring at the memorial stone where Obito and Rin’s names were carved. 

 

Nodding slowly, he clapped his hands together, the sound sharp and deliberate in the quiet room, drawing Sasuke’s attention with a jolt. 

 

"I have a solution for that, Sasuke.” He chirped happily. “Konoha lost a significant number of shinobi during the invasion, ANBU operatives, chunin, even some jounin fell in the chaos. The Hokage has ordered me to rejoin ANBU for a few years until we can rebuild our ranks. It’s a chance to strengthen our defenses, and I think it could be the escape you need."

 

Sasuke narrowed his eyes, his Sharingan still active, the red glow casting eerie shadows across his face, his voice skeptical as he leaned forward slightly, his tone edged with suspicion. 

 

"How’s that going to help me, Kakashi? Hiding in the shadows won’t erase the memories or the hate I feel every time I see those villagers. What’s the point?"

 

Kakashi gave him an eye-smile, the crinkle at the corner of his eye a rare sign of warmth beneath the mask, his voice calm but laced with encouragement. 

 

"It’s not about hiding, Sasuke. It’s about distance, giving you space to heal, to grow. If you want, you can join me. As an ANBU captain, I have the authority to nominate you as my apprentice. 

 

You wouldn’t have to deal with the villagers, they rarely venture near the ANBU barracks, which are tucked away on the outskirts, surrounded by dense forest and hidden by barriers. 

 

It could be your new home for now, a place where you can focus without the weight of their stares. Plus, it’ll give you the experience and training you need, tactics, stealth, combat skills that’ll prepare you for whatever comes next. It’s not a cure, but it’s a start." Kakashi explained.

 

Sasuke fell silent, his Sharingan fading as he considered the offer, his mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. 

 

The idea of escaping the villagers’ scrutiny, of living away from the suffocating memories of the compound, appealed to him like a breath of fresh air after drowning. 

 

He had spent every moment poring over the scroll since Naruto left, the revelations about Itachi’s sacrifice and the elders’ orders replaying in his mind like a broken record. 

 

Why did he do it? he wondered, his inner thoughts a tangle of anger and confusion. 

 

No matter how hard he thought, he couldn't justify killing every single Uchiha aside from him. It doesn’t make sense but it didn't have to.

 

One day, Itachi will be on his knees, begging for mercy and then Sasuke will force the truth out of him but until that time comes, he has to wait.

 

The ANBU offer seemed logical, a way to bide his time, to grow stronger, to hone his skills for that inevitable confrontation. 

 

After a long pause, his voice steady and resolute, he nodded. "Alright, Kakashi. I’ll join you. It’s the best option right now. I need the distance and the training, it’ll help me prepare."

 

Kakashi closed his book, tucking it into his pouch as he straightened, his tone practical but warm, a hint of pride in his words. 

 

"Good choice, Sasuke. I’m glad you see the potential in this. Pack whatever you need, clothes, weapons, anything personal that matters to you. 

 

I’ll come by tomorrow morning to introduce you to ANBU. We’ll get you settled in the barracks, and we will start your training. It won’t be easy, ANBU work is brutal and we'll push you hard but it’ll give you purpose, a chance to channel that fire into something constructive. Any questions?"

 

Sasuke remained seated, his gaze drifting to the Uchiha crest on the wall, the red and white fan a silent witness to his vow. He shook his head, "Just make sure the training is worth it. I want to be ready when the time comes."

 

Kakashi nodded, his eyes softening. "It will be, Sasuke.”  He turned to leave, his footsteps echoing softly as he crossed the room, the door clicking shut behind him with a finality that left Sasuke alone with his thoughts.

 

The room fell silent again, the only sound the faint rustle of the wind outside, stirring the weeds through the cracked shutters. Sasuke’s mind turned to the future, his heart hardening with a vow. 

 

One day, he'll cut down all the enemies of the Uchiha clan. This ANBU is just a step toward that. He'll become strong enough to make them pay.

 

Sasuke stood to leave the compound and get everything he needed, his shadow stretching across the floor, the weight of his decision settling into his bones like armor.

 

---

 

Ino walked slowly toward the Hokage Tower, her blonde hair tied loosely in a messy ponytail, strands falling into her face like tendrils of her unraveling spirit. 

 

Her blue eyes, usually sparkling with mischief and confidence, were dulled by sleepless nights and tear-streaked cheeks, the dark circles beneath them a testament to the emotional toll of Naruto’s absence. 

 

Her Yamanaka clan insignia, embroidered on her vest, seemed to weigh her down, a symbol of a legacy she no longer felt connected to, a role she was expected to inherit but no longer desired to define her. 

 

The night they had spent together before his departure replayed in her mind like a warm, bittersweet memory, a stolen moment under the stars, his whispered promise to return when he achieved his goals, the gentle way he had held her, his resolve tempered by a fear she now understood too well. 

 

He left to protect me, she thought, her inner monologue a turbulent storm of love, guilt, and determination. But I can’t just wait. I came here for one purpose, to be strong enough to stand beside him, no matter what it takes. I’ll find him and I’ll be his equal. Ino thought as she walked towards her destination.

 

The Hokage Tower loomed ahead, its imposing stone structure rising against the twilight sky, a beacon of authority amidst the village’s chaos. 

 

The steps leading up to it were worn, each one a silent witness to the footsteps of past leaders, and Ino’s heart pounded with every ascent, her resolve hardening with each creak of the wood under her boots. 

 

The air grew cooler as she climbed, carrying the faint scent of ink and old parchment from the administrative offices, the distant murmur of shinobi discussing patrol routes filtering through the walls. 

 

She reached the heavy wooden door at the top, its surface carved with the Hokage symbol, and knocked with a firm rap, the sound echoing in the quiet hallway like a drumbeat of destiny. After a moment, a weary voice called out, "Come in," its tone laced with exhaustion.

 

Ino pushed the door open, the hinges groaning softly, and stepped inside, the room bathed in the warm, flickering glow of lanterns that hung from the walls, casting dancing shadows across the cluttered desk and the towering shelves lined with scrolls. 

 

The air was thick with the musky scent of aged paper, the sharp tang of ink, and the faint floral note of Tsunade’s perfume, a subtle reminder of her presence. 

 

Tsunade sat behind the Hokage’s desk, her golden hair pulled back severely into a tight bun, strands escaping to frame her weary face. 

 

The weight of her new role was etched into the dark circles under her eyes, the lines of fatigue around her mouth, and the stack of paperwork that threatened to topple over, a testament to the relentless demands of leadership. 

 

It had been only a week since she had taken the mantle of Hokage and the regret was palpable in her slumped posture, her fingers massaging her temples as if to ward off an impending headache.

 

She looked up, her sharp hazel eyes softening slightly as she recognized Ino, the girl who had been so close to Naruto, the one Hiruzen had burdened with that ill-fated mission. 

 

Tsunade motioned with a tired hand, her voice rough but kind. "Ino, take a seat. At least that’ll give me a break from this damn paperwork. It’s been nonstop since I took this chair, petitions, reports, reconstruction, council demands. I’m already regretting it."

 

Ino hesitated, her boots scuffing the wooden floor, then sat in the chair across from Tsunade, her hands clasped tightly in her lap, her nails digging into her palms as she gathered her courage. 

 

The chair creaked under her weight, the sound a stark contrast to the silence that followed. "Thank you, Tsunade-sama," she said, her voice steady despite the storm within, though a slight tremor betrayed her nerves. 

 

"I... I came here for a reason.” She strengthened her resolve, “I want to become your student."

 

Tsunade’s eyebrows shot up, surprise flickering across her face like a spark in dry grass, her fingers pausing mid-massage. 

 

She leaned back, the chair creaking again, her gaze narrowing as she studied Ino more closely, taking in the fatigued form, the blackened circles under her eyes, the evidence of tears dried on her cheeks. 

 

"My student? You? This is unexpected." Her voice held a mix of curiosity and caution, her mind clearly racing to connect the dots. "Why? What’s driving this, Ino? You look like you haven’t slept in days, tell me what’s going on."

 

Ino took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling as she steadied herself, her heart pounding like a war drum. This was her chance, her moment to lay bare her soul and seize the future she envisioned. 

 

"It started with Wave," she began, her voice trembling but growing stronger with each word, her hands unclenching to gesture faintly. "During that mission, I was captured by some of Gato's men and they tried to force themselves on me.” She shuddered thinking of that night but calmed herself and continued. 

 

 

“Before anything bad could happen Naruto came to my rescue and saved me. After the incident I felt so weak, so powerless. Naruto and the others fought with everything they had and I could barely keep up. 

 

I was just... there, using my mind-transfer jutsu to scout, but it wasn’t enough. After I came back, I trained under Anko-sensei. She pushed me hard, genjutsu drills, chakra control exercises, ninjutsu and taijutsu training. 

 

I improved, got stronger, but when Naruto left as, it hit me like a punch to the gut. I realized I’d been running from that fear, training to avoid feeling helpless again. But it’s more than that now."

 

Tsunade leaned forward, her elbows resting on the desk, her fingers steepled as she listened intently, her voice curious and probing. "You’ve already had two teachers, Asuma and Anko and you have your father to train you in your clan arts. That’s a solid foundation for a Yamanaka. Why come to me now? What’s changed in the past week to make you seek me out?"

 

Ino’s eyes met Tsunade’s, her resolve steeling like tempered steel, her voice gaining a fierce edge. "I trained under Anko because I was afraid, yes, but time has given me perspective. These past days, I’ve thought about a lot, about Wave, about Naruto, about myself. 

 

I was lucky to have people to support me, my family, my friends, even Sakura after we fought and Naruto.” She thought fondly of the red headed boy.

 

“but not everyone has that luxury. I want to help people, to do more than just hurt them with my jutsu. Everyone assumes I’ll be a well-trained Yamanaka, following in my father’s footsteps as head of the intelligence department. 

 

That was my dream once, to lead like he does, to use my clan’s techniques to protect Konoha but that dream changed when I met Naruto. He showed me a different path, one where I could be more than a clan heir, more than a tool for espionage."

 

Tsunade’s expression softened, a flicker of understanding in her eyes, but she pressed further, her tone gentle yet insistent. "That’s a noble goal, Ino, but it still doesn’t explain why me. Anko’s a tough teacher, and your father’s a master of your clan’s arts. What makes you think I’m the one to take you further?"

 

Ino’s voice wavered, then steadied as she bared her soul, her hands trembling slightly as she spoke. "Because I love Naruto, Tsunade-sama. I wanted to leave with him when he went to Uzushio.” She told the women. It was a risky move to tell her this, but she knew that Tsunade cared for him, she had done so much to protect him after all. 

 

On the day of Hiruzen's funeral Tsunade has revealed to the village that Danzo allied with Orochimaru to cause the invasion which resulted in the death of their third hokage.

 

Everyone was stunned and surprised to hear this news. Tsunade also said that Danzo manipulated the daimyo to make himself hokage and that he was a traitor.

 

The village was filled with anger, the Daimyo has order to expunge Danzo's status and as such Tsunade has been named the fifth hokage instead of the sixth.

 

She has also removed the criminal charges from Naruto's head but he still remains a missing-nin. All of this has proved to Ino that Tsunade really cared for the Uzumaki boy.

 

Tsunade was surprised to hear this but she kept her silence as Ino kept speaking, “I didn’t leave because I couldn’t abandon my family and friends. My father, my mother, my team. They need me, and I need them and Naruto… he didn’t want me to go with him.

 

Not because he didn’t love me but because he was afraid. He didn’t say it outright but I saw it in his eyes that night, the way he held me, the way he made me promise to wait. 

 

He feared I’d get hurt, that something would happen to me because of him. That’s why he made me stay, why he left without me and I’m tired of people seeing me as fragile, as weak, as nothing more than a Yamanaka heiress. 

 

I want to be strong, strong enough to stand beside him when he returns, to fight with him, not just for him." She said looking Tsunade straight in her eyes. 

 

Tsunade’s breath caught, her surprise mingling with a deep, resonant understanding, her fingers tightening around the edge of the desk. She gathered her thoughts before she spoke, softly and calmly.

 

"You love him and he loves you enough to let you go. That’s a heavier burden than most can bear, Ino. Why didn’t you leave anyway? You could have followed him. He’s not here to stop you now."

 

Ino shook her head, tears brimming but held back by sheer will, her voice thick with emotion. "I couldn’t abandon my family, my father’s been my rock, my mother’s support. They need me, and I need them to keep going. 

 

Naruto understood that. He made me promise to wait, to grow stronger, and I will. But I didn’t leave because I also believe in him, in his dreams. I want to be part of that but I can’t if I’m not strong enough. 

 

He left to protect me, but I want to protect him too. I’m tired of people seeing me like I am made up of glass, as someone who needs saving. I want them to fear me, to respect me, to know I can hold my own."

 

Tsunade leaned back, her mind drifting to her own past, the doubts, the expectations, the moment she chose to heal rather than destroy, guided by her grandmother’s wisdom. 

 

She saw that same resolve in Ino, the fire to break free from stereotypes, to forge a new identity. "Why me, though?" she asked, her voice gentle but probing, her eyes searching Ino’s face. "There are other strong shinobi, Jiraiya, for instance, or even Kakashi. What makes you think I’m the one to train you?"

 

Ino’s eyes shone with determination, her voice rising with passion as she leaned forward slightly. "Because you hail from the founding clan of Konoha, a woman who rose to become one of the strongest shinobi in the elemental nations and now our Hokage. 

 

You didn’t follow the typical path. People always assumed I’d be like my dad and deep down, I also thought that’s all I’d ever be, a Yamanaka leader, using my clan’s techniques to lead intelligence. 

 

But now, I want to be much more. I don’t want to follow the norm, I want to carve my own path, follow my dreams. You did that, you made a legacy as a medic-nin, a powerhouse in your own right. 

 

I want that strength, that independence. I want to be strong enough that no one ever fears for me, instead, they fear me. Please, Tsunade-sama, train me." She bowed her head deeply, her blonde hair falling forward like a curtain, a gesture of profound respect and plea, her hands trembling slightly on her knees.

 

Tsunade sat in silence for a long moment, the room filled with the soft crackle of the lanterns and the distant hum of the village outside. 

 

Her mind wandered to her own youth, the expectations of being a Senju princess, the pressure to marry well or master ninjutsu like her clan’s men, the moment she chose healing under her grandmother’s guidance, forging a path that defied tradition. 

 

She saw that same fire in Ino, the same desire to transcend the labels imposed upon her. A small, weary smile tugged at her lips, her voice warm but firm as she broke the silence. 

 

"Alright, Ino. I’ll accept you as my student. But listen carefully, this won’t be a walk in the park. If I ever think you’re not giving it your all, if you falter and start believing you’re not enough, I’ll remove you without hesitation.” She warned and Ino nodded, a smile came to her face.

 

“Training starts immediately, and it’ll be grueling. You’ll push your body and mind to the limit, and I won’t hold back. Understood?"

 

Ino nodded vigorously, her heart lifting with a mixture of joy and trepidation, her voice a fervent whisper. "Yes, Tsunade-sama. I understand. I won’t let you down. I’ll prove I’m worthy."

 

Tsunade slid a stack of simple paperwork across the desk, the pages rustling as they moved, her expression a mix of amusement and sternness. 

 

"Good. Then start with this. It’s the least glamorous part, filing reports, organizing mission logs but it builds discipline. You’ll do it here, under my supervision, while I tackle the council’s demands. Proper training begins tomorrow at dawn. Don’t be late."

 

Ino took the papers, her fingers brushing the edges, the weight of the task sinking in as she flipped through the first few pages, names, dates, mission codes, a sea of bureaucracy that made her stomach twist. 

 

Maybe this was a mistake, she thought. She glanced up at Tsunade, who was already buried in her own stack, and steeled herself, pulling a pen from the desk to begin.

 

As she worked, the room filled with the soft scratch of her pen, the occasional sigh from Tsunade, and the distant sounds of the village winding down. 

 

Ino’s mind wandered, replaying Naruto’s departure, the warmth of his touch, the promise in his eyes. I’ll become strong, she vowed silently. Strong enough to stand with you, Naruto. Wait for me.

 

---

 

The forest behind Tazuna's house in Wave was a hidden sanctuary, a dense thicket of ancient trees whose branches interlocked overhead like the fingers of protective giants, forming a natural canopy that filtered the afternoon sun into dappled patterns of light and shadow on the moss-covered ground. 

 

The air was thick with the scent of pine resin and salt from the nearby sea, the distant crash of waves a constant, rhythmic backdrop that seemed to sync with the group's collective heartbeat. 

 

It had been a week since Naruto Uzumaki's arrival in Wave, seven days of frantic preparation, hushed conversations, and the slow healing of wounds both physical and emotional. 

 

The group had gathered here, away from prying eyes, their faces illuminated by the soft glow of sunlight passing through the branches, casting flickering shadows that danced like spirits of the past.

 

Naruto stood at the center of the clearing, his red hair catching the light like flames trapped in silk, his blue eyes burning with a quiet intensity that commanded attention. 

 

The crimson mark on his palm pulsed faintly, a living symbol of the power that had awakened within him during the invasion, a force that had turned the tide against Shukaku and saved Konoha from utter destruction. 

 

Around him, the group formed a loose circle, their expressions a tapestry of hope, exhaustion, and reverence. Karin Uzumaki, her red hair flowing like a banner of shared heritage, stood closest. The thoughts of her fight with Orochimaru still plagued her mind but Naruto has helped heal those wounds.

 

Tenzen Uzumaki, his broad shoulders and scarred arms a testament to years of survival, shifted his weight, his red hair tied back, his posture radiating unyielding loyalty. 

 

Hiro Uzumaki, her long red hair cascading down her back, her fierce eyes scanning the group with protective vigilance, nodded subtly, her hands resting on her kunai pouch, ready for action.

 

Haku Yuki, his gentle face calm and composed, his black ponytail swaying slightly in the breeze, stood with a quiet grace, his loyalty to Naruto has growed and strengthened every day by their shared dream. 

 

Guren, her blue hair matted from the journey, her Crystal Style chakra humming softly, leaned against a tree, her expression one of quiet determination.

 

Tazuna, the bridge builder, his weathered face etched with gratitude and admiration, stood as a representative of Wave's support, his calloused hands clasped in front of him, his eyes wide with wonder at the gathering. 

 

Shiro Uzumaki, one of the twin spies, his sharp red hair and keen eyes reflecting his cunning, paced slightly, his movements silent, his brother Kaizen beside him, their identical features a mirror of shared purpose. 

 

The five elders, their gray-streaked red hair and frail bodies a symbol of endurance, sat on logs, their eyes shining with tears of anticipation, their voices murmuring prayers to the spirits of Uzushio. 

 

The family that Karin saved, the grandfather with his bowed back and wise eyes, the grandmother with her gentle smile and steady hands, and their three 5-year-old grandchildren, the girl with pigtails clutching a doll, the two boys with mischievous grins but solemn expressions, huddled together, the children's wide eyes fixed on Naruto with innocent wonder.

 

The 20 Root operatives, their chakra sealed still healing from the battle and their brainwashing, stood together in the clearing's edge, guarded by Naruto's clones that stood vigil like silent sentinels.

 

Naruto raised his hands, the air seeming to still as if the forest itself held its breath, the leaves rustling in hushed reverence. 

 

His voice was deep and resonant as he spoke, cutting through the silence like a clarion call from the ancients. "My family," he began, his words carrying a weight that seemed to make the trees lean in, the wind pausing to listen. 

 

"We have endured the unendurable. Uzushio, our motherland, has wept for years, her whirlpools churning in agony, her seals broken by the betrayal of those we called allies.” Tazuna lowered his head in shame but Naruto gave him a reassuring smile and continued speaking.

 

“Our family has suffered, scattered like leaves in a storm, chained in darkness, their chakra stolen, their spirits crushed. For decades, we have known pain, isolation, and the bitter taste of forgotten glory." He stopped and looked at everyone one by one.

 

Tenzen moved forward, bowing his head, his voice rough but filled with emotion, his scarred face twisting with remembered pain. "Naruto-sama, the years in hiding, the loss of our home and family. It has haunted us all but with you, we see light again."

 

Hiro nodded, her fierce eyes gleaming with tears she refused to shed, her voice strong. "The elders told us stories of Uzushio's glory. We believed them as children, but now... now we can make them real."

 

Karin stepped closer, her voice soft but fervent, her hand resting on her Kusanagi. "We’ve waited so long for you, Naruto. Your power... it's the call we've all felt."

 

Kaizen and Shiro spoke in unison, their twin voices a harmonious echo. "The shadows have been our home, but Uzushio, that's where we belong."

 

Naruto nodded and continued, his voice rising, the air seeming to vibrate with his words, the clouds gathering overhead as if summoned. 

 

"Finally the time has come. Time to heal our wounds, to gather the fragments of our clan from the winds of the world. Time to rebuild our home, to regain our glory and to show this world what happens when you mess with the Uzumaki. We are not broken, we are the storm. We are children of Uzushio!"

 

The words ignited the group like a spark to dry tinder, a fire spreading through their hearts, their faces lifting with renewed hope and determination. 

 

Tenzen roared, his voice booming like thunder, "For Uzushio!" the sound echoing off the trees, the ground seeming to tremble. 

 

Hiro’s eyes blazed, her fist raised high, "For our family!" her voice a fierce cry that cut through the air. Haku’s gentle voice joined, "For the future!" His words are a quiet but powerful vow. 

 

The elders wept openly, their voices weak but fervent, "The chosen one leads us!" their tears flowing freely, their hands clasped in prayer. 

 

The grandfather and grandmother held their grandchildren close, the children's innocent voices adding a pure note to the chorus, "For home!" their small fists pumping in the air. 

 

Karin’s eyes shone with tears, her voice joining the roar, her heart swelling with pride, "For our legacy!"

 

The Uzumaki cried out, their voices rising in a unified roar that seemed to shake the forest itself, pledging themselves to Naruto, their cheers a symphony of devotion and hope.

 

The air charged with emotion, the ground seeming to vibrate with their passion, the trees swaying as if in applause, the distant waves crashing louder as if the sea itself celebrated. The Root operatives remained silent, their emotionless forms a stark contrast to the vibrant life around them.

 

Naruto willed his mark, his body transforming in a surge of power that made the air hum with energy, the lines etching across his skin like ancient runes glowing brighter, his eyes shifting to a brilliant blue that seemed to pierce the heavens, his red hair flaring like a crown of fire. 

 

The Uzumaki shrine appeared before them, a shimmering portal of swirling seals that materialized with a resonant hum, the air rippling as if reality itself bent to his will. 

 

They entered one by one, the elders carried gently by Tenzen and Hiro, the children wide-eyed with wonder, their small hands clutching their grandparents' clothes, the warriors stepping through with reverent steps, the portal swallowing them in a swirl of light, the air filled with the scent of ozone and ancient stone.

 

They emerged on Uzushio’s shores, the whirlpools roaring like a symphony of welcome, the air alive with chakra that seemed to sing in their blood, the island’s energy a palpable force that made their skin tingle. 

 

Tears flowed freely as they beheld their home, the crumbling spires and seal-carved cliffs standing defiant against the crashing waves, the scent of salt and seaweed mingling with the faint, ethereal aroma of lingering seals. 

 

But barriers denied them entry, a shimmering wall of energy that hummed with ancient power, they all turned to look at their hope, the heir of Uzushio.

 

Naruto walked forward, the group parting before him like waves before a storm, their eyes wide with awe, their breaths held in anticipation. 

 

He summoned Uzumaken with a flash of light, the sword materializing in his hand, Kurama’s chakra surging through it in a wave of orange and red energy.

Naruto stood there silently, his body etched with radiant markings, the spiraling lines of his Awakened Form pulsing like molten light beneath his skin. 

His crimson hair whipped violently in the wind and his eyes glowing blue like twin stars, stared at his hands. In his hands, he held UzumaKen, the blade that bore his clan’s name, humming with the weight of legacy.

He inhaled slowly, feeling the roar of Kurama’s chakra waiting at the edges of his being, vast, eternal, and wild. This was not the violent, thrashing chakra of his youth. This was a river, deep and infinite, waiting to flow.

“Kurama, It is time. Are you ready?” He called out to his partner.

“I have been ready from the moment I met you.” His partner replied and Naruto reached for his power.

 

One tail flickered into being behind him, a great plume of crimson chakra curling like fire and smoke. The ground trembled beneath its weight.

Then came two tails, lashing outward like serpents of light.

 

 

Three, spiraling with raw force, carving cracks in the earth.

 

 

Four, a roar of flame and wind as his blade shone brighter.

 

 

Five, the air itself bent, pulled inward by the sheer gravity of his chakra.

 

 

Six, a blinding radiance, red chakra intertwined with the white glow of his Awakened markings.

And then… seven tails.

 

 

Each one a banner of power unfurled into the heavens, their forms whipping with unrestrained force, a storm made flesh.

 

Naruto’s eyes squeezed shut, his breath ragged. His hands tightened around UzumaKen.

“Damn it…” he thought, sweat dripping down his brow. “It’s too much… I can’t—”

But then, a voice thundered within him — deep, steady, reassuring.

Kurama.

“Don’t fight it, Naruto. Don’t try to cage me. You don’t command the river by damming it, let it flow. You and I, we’re not enemies. We are partners, we are family, We’re one.”

The words sank into his spirit like roots finding soil. His pulse slowed. His frantic grip loosened.

Naruto let go.

He opened himself.

 

And then it happened.

The roaring chakra that once threatened to consume him surged instead through him, gentle as water, warm as sunlight. It coursed along his veins, intertwined with the glowing lines of his Awakened Form. His body did not strain, it resonated. His spirit did not falter, it harmonized.

UzumaKen blazed with power, its blade wrapped in the living fire of Kurama’s chakra. The sword no longer carried only steel, it carried the voice of an entire lineage.

Behind him, the seven tails did not rage separately, they bent, converged, merged into a single storm of balance.

And then came the eighth… and the ninth.

 

Naruto’s form stood transcendent.

A fusion of man and beast, of bloodline and will, of rage and peace. His Awakened markings glowed brighter, his eyes shone like sapphire suns, and around him towered the complete silhouette of Kurama flickered for a second, not as a separate being, but as an extension of Naruto himself.

The sword in his hand pulsed, the chakra chains around his form hummed, and the very air bowed.

He exhaled, the world trembling at the sound, his voice carrying both his own strength and Kurama’s unshakable pride.

“This is our power. Not mine. Not yours. Ours.”

And with a single step, the earth split, the heavens quaked, and the symbiotic form of Naruto Uzumaki, heir of Uzushio, partner of Kurama was born.

Everyone took a step back, their faces a tapestry of awe, amazement, and shock, Tenzen’s eyes widening, his warrior’s heart pounding.

 

Hiro’s mouth opened in a gasp, her fierce spirit humbled, Haku’s gentle eyes shining with reverence, his ice chakra flickering in response.

 

Karin’s heart swelling with love and pride, her hands clasping in silent prayer, Guren channeled chakra through her feets just to keep standing, she has never felt a power like this.

 

The elders whispering prayers, their voices filled with wonder, the grandchildren staring with wide-eyed innocence, their small hands clutching tighter.

 

The group reacted in hushed whispers, their voices a chorus of reverence. "Look at him. He is the chosen one," Tenzen murmured, his voice thick with emotion. 

 

"His power, It's like Uzushio itself." Hiro nodded, tears in her eyes. "He’s magnificent. Our savior." Shiro whispered.

 

"The legends come to life." The elders wept, one whispering, "Devi’s heir, our protector, bless him." The children pointed, their voices filled with wonder, "He's like a god!"

 

A golden cloak appeared on Naruto. The back of the cloak had a huge Uzumaki symbol surrounded by nine Magatama tomoes. His hair danced in the winds like raging fire, his blue eyes wild like the ocean and his body glowed with celestial aura.

 

Naruto stabbed the sword into the ground with a thud, the blade sinking deep, the earth humming in response. Nine chakra chains emerged from the sword with a resonant clang, growing in length like living serpents, wrapping around the entire island.

 

The air shimmering with energy, the chains glowing brighter as they tightened. Naruto’s power commanding them, Kurama’s chakra surging through him, the air crackling with electricity, the wind picking up to a howl that seemed to scream in ecstasy.

 

Everyone took a step back further, their reactions intensifying, the wind whipping their clothes, the ground shaking, their faces a mix of fear and awe. 

 

"The chains, they’re wrapping the whole island," Tenzen gasped, his voice barely audible over the roar. "His power, it’s infinite." Hiro clutched her chest, her heart pounding. 

 

"It’s beautiful and terrifying." Karin’s eyes filled with tears, her love for him overflowing. "Naruto, you’re incredible." 

 

The elders fell to their knees, whispering prayers, their voices filled with reverence. "The gods have blessed us."

 

Naruto closed his eyes, reaching inside himself, feeling the mark pulse with immense power, a surge that made his body tremble, the lines glowing brighter, the air charged with electricity. 

 

He thought of Devi, her wisdom and guidance, her voice a faint echo in his mind. He thought of Kurama, his gruff companion, their shared struggles. 

 

He thought of Karin, her love a warm light in his heart, He thought of his family, the captives, the scattered Uzumaki, their pain a fire in his soul. 

 

He thought of Uzushio, the island a living entity, calling to him like a mother's embrace. He called for the island, for his motherland, his voice a roar that cut through the wind. 

 

"Uzushio!" The name seemed to reverberate through the air, the ground shaking with a deep rumble, the waves crashing with increased fury, the sea coming alive as if responding to his call. 

 

Clouds gathered in the sky with an ominous groan, thunder cracking like a whip from the heavens, rain beginning to fall in heavy sheets, the drops pelting the group. 

 

Winds howled wildly like a hurricane, the air whipping with a howl that seemed to scream in joy, the trees bending as if bowing to the power. 

 

The sea felt alive for the first time in decades, waves crashing into the island again and again like tsunamis, the water roared that shook the shores, foam spraying high into the air.

 

Naruto channeled his chakra, the lines on his body glowing with a brilliant light that lit the island like a second sun, the chains from the sword tightening around the island with a grind that seemed to echo through the earth itself, the power surging like a tidal wave. 

 

Everyone watched in awe, amazement, and shock, their reactions a chorus of gasps and whispers.

 

The island hummed in response, a deep vibration that resonated through their bones and finally the barriers that have sealed the island for so long shattered with a boom that shook the ground.

 

A huge golden light erupts from the island like a supernova, the sea, the wind, the rain, the clouds, and the thunder dancing wildly in a symphony of nature's joy. 

 

The barrier shattered fully, the island was finally free, the air alive with chakra that seemed to sing in triumph, the group standing in awe, their faces lit by the golden light, tears flowing freely, their voices rising in cheers that echoed across the shores. 

 

Naruto collapsed, his body giving way, but Karin caught him, cradling his head in her lap, her tears falling on his face, her voice a whisper. "Naruto, you did it."

 

"Uzushio is free," he said as his powers faded away, smiling faintly, his eyes closing as he drifted to sleep, the group gathering around, their faces a tapestry of hope and reverence, the island welcoming its children home.

 

At the same time all around the elemental nations those who shared the legacy of this island felt the power for themselves.

 

In the smoky halls in a village of Earth Country, a weary blacksmith wiped the sweat from his brow. 

 

His hands were roughened by years of toil, his spirit dulled by the burden of survival. Yet when the call struck him, the hammer fell from his grasp. 

 

His chest burned. The flames of his forge erupted unnaturally bright, as though answering the heartbeat of Uzushio. He staggered back, weeping, whispering, “At last… the fire remembers me.”

 

 

In the Land of Iron, atop a snowy cliff, a silent bodyguard stood watch over his lord’s palace gates. He had long lived by the sword, his red hair bound and hidden beneath a steel helm, his identity denied to even himself. 

 

Yet in that instant, his knees buckled. The cold no longer mattered, his blood ran hot, fierce with memory. He tore the helm away, hair blazing against the snowstorm. His heart screamed only one thing.

 

“Home.”

 

Among the endless dunes of the Wind Country, a poor farmer bent over dying crops, his children waiting hungrily behind him. 

 

He had forgotten the taste of hope, his life nothing but sand and sun but when the pulse of Uzushio rang through his body, the soil beneath his hands glowed faintly with chakra, as if it too recognized his heritage. 

 

He rose, tears mingling with sweat, clutching his children close. The motherland had not abandoned them, it called them back.

 

On the storm-scarred shores of the Water Country, a fisherwoman pulled her nets heavy with the day’s catch. 

 

Suddenly the sea raged, dragging her boat nearly under, yet she was not afraid. For within the depths, she felt a presence, an oceanic voice that sang in rhythm with her very blood.

 

She dropped her catch and raised her trembling hands toward the horizon, whispering through sobs.

 

“O mother sea, lead me home.”

 

High in the thundering mountains of the Land of Lightning, a battle-hardened mercenary trained with his blade. 

 

His reputation was feared, his heart long hardened by killing but when the call surged through him, his sword slipped from his hand and his legs trembled. 

 

For the first time in years, he felt like a child again, small, powerless, yet strangely whole. He clutched at his chest as lightning split the sky, and whispered to no one, “The blood sings again.”

 

Even in the icy reaches of the Land of Snow, where survival was a daily war, a humble shopkeeper tending to his stall dropped his goods in shock. 

 

His hands glowed faintly with chakra he had long buried, long denied. Customers stared as he collapsed to his knees, tears streaming freely, whispering words he had never dared to speak aloud,

 

 

 “Uzu… my Uzu…”

 

And scattered across the Five Nations, hidden as healers, hermits, wanderers, priests, and orphans, felt the same call, the suddenly appeared Uzumaki swirl on their palm was a sign of hope. 

It came not in words, but in an unshakable resonance. A heartbeat that was not theirs, yet wholly theirs.

The voice of their motherland. The return of their heir.

The barrier had broken. The silence of centuries was gone. The nation of whirlpools, drowned in exile, was breathing once more.

Uzushio raised her voice, and it was not just a command, it was a promise, a vow echoing through every soul bound by the spiral.

“Come home. The heir has returned.”

And from every corner of the world, the Uzumaki rose. It was time to return home.

---

 CHAPTER ENDS.

---

Bonus - One thing I want to explain here before we go any further.

 

The Uzumaki Chakra chains are a little different. First of all only those who are the direct descendant of Devi and Aizen can manifest them while the others will only have abilities like healing properties in their chakra or sensors or an innate talent in Fuinjutsu and no chakra chains.

 

Also the healing properties will manifest themselves in different ways like Karin had people biting her to heal in Canon and Mito Uzumaki was a healer.

 

There are four Stages of Chakra chains -

1. Manifesting the Chains

 

2. Channeling Fuinjutsu through them

 

3. Channeling Elemental Chakra through the Chains 

 

4. Sealing, binding and absorbing chakra of any form and kind.

So far only Tenzen and Naruto have awakened all the four stages.

 

Notes:

The new Chapter is here and our journey continues. Sakura, Sasuke and Ino have all made decisions regarding their future and let's see what happens.

I have always thought that Sasuke would not forgive Itachi if he learned the truth and that's what happened here.

For people who might say why Sasuke didn't leave, remember that Sasuke is different. He didn't have the curse seal to influence him and Kakashi has worked hard from the formation of team 7 to make Sasuke more friendly, open and loyal. He didn't manipulate him but he showed him that there's more to life than just anger and revenge.

And as a result Sasuke is changed but he also not entirely a saint which I tried to show by his hatred for Itachi and the elders and his suffocation in the village. Kakashi didn't say anything about Sasuke saying that he will kill the elders because he believes that with time Sasuke will change.

Also When Naruto awakened his form every Uzumaki received a Uzumaki swirl on their palm but they didn't exactly know what that meant but now that he has broken the barrier that sealed Uzushio, they can hear the call of the island clearly and know what they have to do.

Maybe I will post one more chapter like this and then we will focus entirely on the Uzumaki clan.

Please leave a comment and review. It means a lot.

Chapter 27: Towards a new Dawn

The air crackled with an electric hum as Chiharu Uzumaki, her parents Aiko and Hiroshi, stepped onto the shores of Uzushio, the swirling portal of the Uzumaki shrine fading behind them. 

 

The morning sun climbed high in a cloud-streaked sky, its golden rays piercing through a thin veil of mist that clung to the island like a delicate shroud, casting an ethereal glow over the rugged coastline. 

 

The sea roared with renewed vigor, waves crashing against the jagged cliffs with a thunderous sound, sending sprays of saltwater into the air that mingled with the sharp, salty tang and the faint, earthy scent of moss-covered stones. 

 

The ground beneath their feet was a patchwork of damp sand and shattered seashells, crunching softly with each tentative step, while the distant cry of seabirds echoed overhead, their silhouettes darting against the azure expanse like fleeting shadows. 

 

Chiharu’s red hair, a vibrant cascade characteristic of the Uzumaki clan, was tied loosely in a messy bun, stray strands whipping in the breeze and framing her face as her hazel eyes, large and brimming with nerdy fascination, scanned the landscape. 

 

At 20 years old, her heart pounded with a mixture of disbelief, joy, and a tingling anticipation that made her fingers tremble. 

 

She had grown up on the tales of this place, stories whispered by her parents during late-night lessons in their remote village but standing here, on the soil of Uzushio, was a dream made tangible, a home she had never known yet felt deep in her bones.

 

The journey had begun the previous day in their small village on the border of Demon Country, a quiet outpost nestled between rolling hills and dense forests, far from the chaos of the shinobi nations. 

 

Chiharu, a prodigy in the medical arts, had been poring over a medical scroll by the flickering light of an oil lamp when the call came, a pulse of energy that surged through her body, warming her skin with an ancient resonance. 

 

Her mother, Aiko, had dropped a bandage roll, the soft thud breaking the silence, her green eyes widening as she turned to Hiroshi, who froze mid-motion. 

 

“The call…” Aiko whispered, her voice trembling with awe, her red hair falling into her face. Hiroshi nodded, his weathered face breaking into a rare smile. 

 

“Uzushio’s barrier is broken. The chosen one has done it.” her father announced. Chiharu, her nerdy excitement bubbling over, had leapt to her feet, her hands clapping together as she gathered her satchel, overflowing with scrolls, medical tools, and a well-worn notebook. 

 

“Does this mean we can go home now?” she exclaimed, her voice rising with each word. Aiko and Hiroshi exchanged a look of pride and urgency and nodded. 

 

The time has come and finally they can return to where they belong. They had been waiting for this day for years. They packed their essentials, medical supplies, a few personal mementos, and the family’s cherished seal scrolls and said their goodbye's. Everyone was surprised to see their sudden departure but they all wished them luck.

 

They made their way to the backside of their home and the mark that suddenly appeared on their palm pulsed with power as the Uzumaki shrine appeared in front of them, its location known only to those who share the Uzumaki blood.

 

Now, as they stood on Uzushio’s shore, the weight of their heritage settled over them like a warm cloak. 

 

Chiharu’s boots sank slightly into the sand, the cool dampness seeping through as she took a tentative step forward, her breath catching at the sight of the island’s ruins, crumbling spires of red stone, their surfaces etched with faded seals, seal-carved cliffs eroded by time and weather.

 

The skeletal remains of what might have been a marketplace, its stalls reduced to splintered wood and scattered debris. 

 

The wind carried the faint, haunting melody of the whirlpools that had once guarded the island, their distant roar a lullaby from her parents’ stories. 

 

“It’s… it’s real,” she murmured, her voice soft but thick with emotion, her hands trembling as she clutched her satchel. “All those nights you told me about the whirlpools, the seals, the glory of Uzushio, I never imagined it like this.”

 

Aiko stepped closer, her green eyes glistening with tears as she placed a hand on Chiharu’s shoulder, her voice gentle but filled with pride. 

 

“We dreamed of this day, Chiharu. Your father and I fled from this place when Uzushio fell, carrying only our skills and the hope that our clan would rise again.” She said as tears flowed from her eyes.

 

“To see it now, it’s more than we could have hoped.” Hiroshi nodded, his weathered face creased with a smile, his voice steady but tinged with nostalgia. 

 

“This island was our cradle, our strength. We raised you with its stories, trained you to carry on our legacy. Look at you now, a healer beyond our wildest dreams.”

 

Chiharu blushed, her cheeks turning a rosy pink as her nerdy enthusiasm took over, her hands gesturing animatedly. “Oh, but think of the medical potential here! The seals could amplify chakra healing! I need to study this, document everything! It’s so exciting!” 

 

She giggled, the sound as adorable as it was unexpected, and reached into her satchel, pulling out a small bag of candy. “Here, have some sweets! It boosts morale or at least, that’s my theory!”

 

Aiko chuckled, accepting a piece with a warm smile. “You’re still our little scholar, Chiharu. Always with your theories and treats but you’re right, this place holds secrets we’ve only dreamed of unlocking.” 

 

Hiroshi took a candy as well, his eyes scanning the horizon. “Let’s move inland. There may be others who answered the call. We need to find them and unite with our people.”

 

They began their trek through the ruins, the path uneven underfoot with cracked stones and overgrown vines, the air growing warmer as they moved deeper into the island. 

 

Chiharu’s boots kicked up small clouds of dust, her red hair bouncing with each step as she marveled at the architecture, towers with spiraling staircases, their red tiles shattered but still beautiful, and walls inscribed with seals that pulsed faintly with chakra. 

 

The sounds of the sea faded, replaced by the rustle of leaves from regenerating trees and the occasional snap of a branch underfoot. 

 

Her mind raced with memories of her childhood training, her father teaching her taijutsu in the village square, her mother guiding her through late-night surgeries, their voices a constant encouragement. 

 

After a winding journey through the ruins, they emerged into a clearing where a group of at least 30 people sat in a loose circle, their red hair a vibrant sea against the gray stone backdrop. 

 

The air was filled with the murmur of voices, the clink of tools as some repaired a makeshift shelter, and the soft sobs of others reuniting after decades apart. 

 

The group fell silent as they noticed Chiharu and her parents, their eyes widening in recognition, red hair, the unmistakable Uzumaki chakra beaming in them.

 

Tenzen, a burly 30-year-old warrior with scarred arms and a commanding presence, stepped forward, his black hair tied back, his voice gruff but welcoming. 

 

“You’re Uzumaki, aren’t you? I can feel it. I’m Tenzen. We’ve been gathering here since the barrier fell. Welcome home my kin.”

 

Chiharu’s blush deepened, her adorable enthusiasm bubbling over as she adjusted her satchel. 

 

“Oh, um, thank you! I’m Chiharu Uzumaki, and these are my parents, Aiko and Hiroshi. We felt the call yesterday and it was incredible! The chakra pulse was like nothing I’ve ever sensed! Are you all from different places? Oh, I’d love to hear your stories, medical techniques, survival methods, anything!” 

 

She giggled again, offering the candy bag. “Sweets? They help with morale, I think!”

 

Tenzen chuckled, accepting a piece with a nod. “You’re a lively one. Yes, we’ve come from all over. The call brought us here, and we’ve been waiting for more. You’re the first new arrivals today. Come, meet the others, especially the chosen one. He’s been leading us.”

 

Aiko’s eyes narrowed slightly, her voice curious. “The chosen one? We felt the power that broke the barrier, but we don’t know who it was. Can you tell us more?”

 

Tenzen’s expression softened, a hint of reverence in his tone. “He’s young, fierce, with red hair like ours. He shattered the barrier yesterday with his immense power. He collapsed after, but he’s recovering. Follow me.”

 

They followed Tenzen through the crowd, the Uzumaki turning to watch with interest, their faces a mix of hope and exhaustion. 

 

Chiharu’s heart raced as they approached a figure sitting under a makeshift canopy, his red hair tousled, his blue eyes sharp despite the fatigue etched into his features. 

 

He looked up, a smile breaking across his face as he stood, his presence commanding yet warm. “More family,” he said, his voice carrying a mix of relief and joy. “I’m Naruto.” he introduced himself.

 

Aiko and Hiroshi looked in surprise. Just by looking at Naruto they can feel his powers, their own chakra is forcing them to obey his every command. They kneeled down and bowed their heads. Their daughter followed their lead.

 

Chiharu bowed her head, her blush returning as she introduced herself. “I’m Chiharu Uzumaki, and these are my parents, Aiko and Hiroshi. We came from Demon Country’s border. 

 

Oh, your chakra, it feels amazing! I’ve been studying Uzumaki techniques and healing arts since I was a child and I’d love to help, maybe examine your recovery?” She giggled, offering candy again, her nerdy excitement infectious.

 

Aiko smiled, her voice warm. “We’re honored to meet you. Chiharu’s a prodigy, her healing skills are unmatched. We raised her with Uzushio’s stories, hoping for this day. Please let her help you.”

 

Hiroshi nodded, his tone steady. “We fled when Uzushio fell and raised her in a small village. She’s carried our legacy forward. We’re here to rebuild, to serve.”

 

Naruto’s smile widened, his eyes shining with emotion. “I’m happy to see you all. We’ve been scattered for too long. Chiharu, your medic skills sound perfect, we’ve got injuries that will require your expertise but I am healed now so thanks for your help.

 

Naruto turned to her parents, “Your experience will also be invaluable. Welcome back to your home.”

 

Chiharu beamed, her heart swelling with pride and purpose. “Oh, yes! I’ll set up a clinic immediately. I’ve got scrolls on chakra circulation, herbal remedies, and a new suture technique! This is going to be amazing!” 

 

The group around them erupted in soft cheers, the air filled with hope as the Uzumaki began to unite, their voices a chorus of renewal.

 

---

The next day

 

The morning sun ascended high over the revitalized island of Uzushio, its golden rays piercing through a delicate scattering of wispy clouds to bathe the landscape in a warm, radiant glow that seemed to breathe life into every corner. 

 

Tsubasa Uzumaki stepped onto the shore, her long red hair tied in an elegant braid adorned with silver clips shaped like Uzumaki swirls, the intricate designs catching the light with each gentle sway as the wind tugged at her crimson and gold robes. 

 

At 34 years old, she carried herself with the poised grace of a noble, her warm hazel eyes glistening with unshed tears as she took in the sight of her ancestral home. 

 

The fabric of her robes, layered with a practical cloak for travel, flowed around her like a banner of resilience, the faint calluses on her hands, a testament to years of handling ledgers and quills peeking out as she adjusted the simple pendant around her neck, a family heirloom from her merchant days. 

 

Behind her emerged a group of 30 individuals, her caravan family, merchants, artisans, and laborers who had refused to abandon her when she answered the call. 

 

Their faces were weathered from years on the road, etched with lines of hardship and sun, their clothing a patchwork of fabrics from distant lands, coarse wool from Fire Country, silken scarves from Water Country, and sturdy leather from Wind’s edges and yet their loyalty to Tsubasa shone in their determined gazes. 

 

The Uzumaki shrine portal, a swirling vortex of chakra accessible only to those of Uzumaki blood, had deposited them here, its hum fading into the background as they adjusted to the island’s vibrant, pulsating energy, the air thick with the promise of reunion.

 

Tsubasa’s heart swelled with a bittersweet ache as she surveyed the ruins, her mind drifting to memories of Uzushio from her childhood, a fleeting visit when she was barely  a child, guided by her father’s gentle hand. 

 

She can vividly remember the vibrant markets alive with the chatter of traders, the laughter of children echoing through the streets, and the whirlpools guarding the shores like majestic sentinels, their swirling waters a dance of power and beauty. 

 

Her father, a kind merchant with a knack for storytelling, has always told her stories of Uzushio. “Uzushio is our home, Tsubasa,” he had said, his eyes twinkling with pride. 

 

“One day, we’ll return to make it strong again.” But that dream had been shattered when an illness, a slow, cruel fever that stole his strength over months claimed him, leaving her to carry on all on her own. 

 

The memory of his final days, his weak hand squeezing hers as he whispered, “Build bridges, my girl,” brought a fresh wave of tears to her eyes. 

 

She had already lost her mother the night Uzushio fell. “Father, you should be here… Mother too, I wish you could see this.” 

 

The weight of their absence pressed against her chest, a silent grief that mingled with the joy of finally returning, her breath hitching as she steadied herself against the emotional tide.

 

The sound of voices drifted from the distance, a murmur of activity that broke through her reverie like a lifeline, drawing her attention with a jolt. 

 

The sun shone brightly, its light reflecting off the red stones and casting long, dancing shadows that seemed to pulse with the island’s heartbeat. 

 

The clatter of tools, hammers striking wood, the scrape of stone against stone and the soft sobs of reunions carried on the wind, a cacophony of hope and exhaustion that spurred her forward. 

 

Tsubasa wiped her tears with the sleeve of her robe, the fabric absorbing the moisture as she took a deep breath, steeling herself with the resolve that had carried her through years of hardship. 

 

She turned to her caravan family, their faces a mix of awe and anticipation, and motioned with a graceful sweep of her hand. 

 

“Come, let’s find our people,” she said, her voice steady despite the emotion lacing it, a diplomat’s calm overlaying her personal turmoil. 

 

“This is our home now and we’ll build it together.” They nodded, their footsteps a soft chorus against the sand, the clink of tools in their hands and the rustle of fabric adding to the island’s symphony as they followed her lead.

 

Vines snaked through the debris, their green tendrils reclaiming the stone, while the occasional glint of a buried artifact, a rusted kunai, a fragment of what once was a house caught her eye, stirring memories of her father’s tales. 

 

Her group moved with her, their breaths labored but determined, the weight of their packs a small price for the promise of belonging. 

 

Tsubasa’s mind drifted to her past, her childhood in the trading village, learning negotiation from her father over cups of tea, resolving disputes between rival merchants with a merchant’s tact and the years after his death when she had taken over the caravan.

 

Her everyday life was facing raiders, starvation, and rejection but she didn't give up. Slowly and slowly she built her place and ran a successful caravan for years now, travelling to different villages, meeting and dealing with different peoples but she didn't forget where her real loyalty lay.

 

Each step through the ruins now felt like a reclaiming of that lost heritage, her pendant swaying with each movement, a tangible link to her parents.

 

After a winding trek that seemed to stretch into hours, the path opened into a sprawling clearing where a group of at least 50 people gathered, their red hair a vibrant sea against the gray stone backdrop. 

 

The air was thick with the scent of sweat and hope. Tsubasa’s heart leapt as she felt the different chakra signatures, a resonance that spoke of shared blood, a connection deeper than words. 

 

She didn’t know their names or their stories, but their hair and the subtle pulse of their energy told her enough, they were Uzumaki, her family, scattered and now reuniting. 

 

With a cheerful smile that belied her earlier tears, she raised a hand high, the silver clips in her braid glinting, and announced in a voice that carried over the noise.

 

“Greetings, kin! I am Tsubasa Uzumaki, and this is my caravan family who followed me here from the far reaches. We’ve come home at last, drawn by the call that freed this island!”

 

The group turned, their eyes widening with curiosity and recognition, the chatter fading into a hush. A young woman with sharp features stepped forward, her red hair pulled into a tight ponytail, her voice calm but warm. 

 

“I’m Karin,” she said politely, adjusting her hair with a practiced motion. “Welcome back, Tsubasa. This is Tenzen,” she gestured to a burly man with scarred arms, his red hair tied back, who nodded gruffly, his presence commanding. 

 

“And Hiro,” she added, indicating a lean figure with a quieter demeanor, her red hair falling into her eyes as she offered a small wave. Tenzen, Hiro and Karin welcomed her warmly.

 

Tsubasa’s smile widened, her charm shining through as she clasped her hands together, her robe sleeves rustling. “Thank you, Tenzen, Karin, Hiro. I’m grateful to find you all here. I can't explain how happy I am to be here again but my heart won't be at peace until I see the chosen one.” She explained, a hand on her chest.

 

“May I meet the heir of Uzushio? The one for whom I’ve waited my whole life, the one who broke the barrier with their power? My heart tells me this is where my purpose lies, to serve and unite our people.”

 

Karin exchanged a glance with Tenzen, her expression thoughtful, then nodded. “You’ve felt the call strongly, haven’t you?” She smiled.

 

“Haku will lead you to him, he’s been busy with the elders, planning our future but he’ll want to meet you. Your arrival is a sign of hope.” 

 

A slender figure with long, dark hair stepped forward, his movements graceful and deliberate, his pale skin almost glowing in the sunlight. 

 

“I’m Haku,” he said softly, his voice carrying a hint of reverence, a gentle smile playing on his lips. “This way, Tsubasa-san. The heir awaits.”

 

Haku led her through the crowd, the caravan family trailing behind, their eyes wide with wonder at the island’s ruins and the gathering of their kin. 

 

The path wound past a partially rebuilt hall, its red tiles glinting like embers in the sun, the sound of hammers echoing off its walls. 

 

Tsubasa’s mind drifted to her past. The night Uzushio fell had been the hardest blow, her mother’s scream a haunting echo as flames consumed their shelter, leaving Tsubasa alone to rebuild her life and then when she was just a teenager, her father had also left her.

 

Since then Tsubasa had been alone, questioning if she should carry or not but one thing has kept her going all these years. It was the promise that one day Uzushio would call her and she would return. 

 

Each step through the ruins now felt like a reclaiming of that lost heritage, her pendant a simple silver disc engraved with a swirl swaying with each movement, a tangible link to her parents.

 

They arrived at a large canopy where a young man with tousled red hair sat, his blue eyes sharp despite the fatigue etched into his features. 

 

He was deep in conversation with a group of elders, their voices a low rumble of strategy and tradition, the air thick with the scent of ink from the scrolls spread before them. 

 

Even without a word, Tsubasa knew that this was the heir, the chosen one who had freed Uzushio with a power she could still feel in the air. 

 

Her knees hit the ground instinctively, her robe pooling around her as she knelt, the fabric brushing against the sandy soil, her voice trembling with reverence and emotion. 

 

“I am Tsubasa Uzumaki.” She said. Her heart was so filled with happiness after finally seeing the promised child that she couldn't stop the tears that fell from her eyes.

 

“I’ve come to serve the heir of Uzushio, the child of prophecy who brought us home with their strength. My life has been a journey to this moment, and I offer myself to protect our home.”

 

The young man turned, his eyes softening as he rose, a warm smile breaking across his face like sunlight through clouds. 

 

He extended a hand to help her stand, his voice carrying a strength tempered by kindness. “Please, get up, Tsubasa. No need to kneel here, we’re family, not royalty in that sense. I’m Naruto Uzumaki. It’s an honor to meet you.” 

 

His hand was firm yet gentle as he pulled her to her feet, the elders nodding in approval behind him, their gazes assessing but welcoming.

 

Tsubasa rose, her tears spilling over as she met his gaze, her voice breaking with the weight of her story. “Naruto, I’ve lived my life waiting for you, for this moment. I was born in Uzushio but my father left the night Uzushio was attacked.” She said calming her emotions.

 

“I grew up in a trading village on Fire Country’s border with my father, listening to tales of Uzushio. My mother died in the chaos of that night. Flames consumed our shelter, and her scream, her last prayer for our return, still haunts me. I’ve carried that pain, that hope, for years. Now, seeing you, seeing this…” 

 

She choked on a sob, her hands clenching into fists, the pendant at her neck trembling with her emotion. “It’s more than I dreamed. I’ve waited so long to serve the one who would bring us home.”

 

Naruto’s expression shifted to one of deep empathy, his own eyes glistening with unshed tears as he stepped forward, his arms opening wide. 

 

He enveloped her in a hug, his embrace strong and comforting, the warmth of his chakra seeping into her like a balm. “Tsubasa, I’m so sorry for what you’ve been through,” 

 

Naruto said, his voice thick with emotion. “I felt that pain too, growing up hated, alone, with no family to call my own but everything will be okay now. I promise you, I won’t let anyone hurt our family anymore. We’ll rebuild Uzushio together, stronger and safer.”

 

Tsubasa clung to him, her tears soaking into his shirt as the weight of her past began to lift, replaced by a newfound resolve that steadied her trembling frame. 

 

The caravan family watched, their faces softening with relief and pride, some wiping their own eyes as they felt the unity forming. 

 

The elders nodded, their voices low as they murmured approval, sensing the strength in this reunion. 

 

The sun shone brighter overhead, its rays filtering through the canopy to illuminate the scene, a beacon of hope over the island as Tsubasa whispered, “Thank you, Naruto. Let’s make Uzushio a home worth fighting for, a place where no one is left behind.” 

 

The air filled with the soft cheers of her caravan family and the gathered Uzumaki, a chorus of renewal that promised a future forged in love and resilience.

 

Naruto gave her a bright smile which lit her face as they got to know each other better. Tsubasa introduces him to the family she has brought.

 

---

 

Three Months Later

 

 

The dawn unfurled over Uzushio like a celestial tapestry, the sky ablaze with a symphony of molten gold, crimson, and violet, as though the heavens themselves had ignited to herald the rebirth of a home lost to time. 

 

 

Three months had elapsed since Naruto Uzumaki, the chosen heir anointed by destiny, shattered the arcane barrier that had sealed Uzushio in a tomb of silence for years and the island now thrummed with a vibrant, chaotic energy that seemed to pulse with the heartbeat of a reawakened giant. 

 

Naruto sat atop Kurama, the majestic Nine-Tails, whose colossal form dominated the centre of the island like a living mountain, his fur a cascading torrent of crimson and orange that shimmered in the dawn light, each strand ablaze with the fury of a primordial force. 

 

The Uzumaken, a blade forged from the very essence of Uzumaki heritage, rested in Naruto’s grip, its edge a gleaming crescent of menace and grace, the seals along its length pulsating in perfect harmony with the chakra that coursed through him like a river of starlight. 

 

Before him gathered a throng of his people, numbered only in hundreds due to the cruelty of the world. A vast ocean of red hair swaying in the breeze like a field of flame, their faces a kaleidoscope of hope, exhaustion, and unyielding determination. 

 

Three months had witnessed the return of almost every Uzumaki, drawn by the primal call that had reverberated through their blood, a summons that had pulled them from the far-flung corners of the elemental nations and beyond, their footsteps guided by an ancestral pull they could not resist. 

 

Yet Naruto could still sense the faint, ethereal echoes of those yet to come, their chakra signatures like distant constellations, promising a future reunion that would complete their family. 

 

They had not returned in solitude, many brought friends, allies forged in the crucible of their scattered lives, their non-Uzumaki companions standing shoulder to shoulder with the clan, their diverse attire a vibrant testament to the unity born from shared struggle and sacrifice.

 

The crowd stretched before him, a living tapestry of resilience woven from the threads of survival, men and women with calloused hands scarred by years of labor under unforgiving suns. 

 

Children clutching the weathered hands of parents who had defied death against all odds, and elders whose eyes held the timeless wisdom of a lost era, their gazes steady as ancient oaks. 

 

Among them stood Tsubasa Uzumaki, tears of pride glistening in her warm hazel eyes as she clutched the pendant that bore her family’s legacy. Next to her was Chiharu Uzumaki, her nerdy enthusiasm tempered by a profound awe. 

 

Karin, Tenzen, Hiro, and Haku were there too, their faces a tableau of reverence and readiness, while the newfound family of his and their allies added to the mosaic. 

 

The air thrummed with their collective chakra, a palpable force that seemed to lift the very ground, their gazes fixed on Naruto as he rose to his knee to his chest sitting on Kurama’s head, the Uzumaken held aloft like a scepter of divine mandate.

 

Naruto’s blue eyes, luminous as twin sapphires forged in the heart of a storm, roamed over the assembly, drinking in the faces of his kin and their companions. 

 

His heart swelled with a pride that bordered on the divine, yet a searing pang of pain lanced through him, a stark reminder of how few they were, a mere ember of the once-mighty blaze that had been the great Uzumaki clan. 

 

The weight of their suffering pressed against his chest like a leaden shroud, a silent litany of loss and endurance that fueled his resolve with a fire that could melt steel. 

 

He rested the Uzumaken against his torso, its blade catching the sunlight and refracting it into a prism of hope and challenge, and his voice boomed across the plaza, a clarion call that resonated with the power of a prophet reborn, each syllable a verse in an epic yet to be written.

 

“Hear me, my family, my blood, my eternal flame!” Naruto’s voice thundered, a majestic melody that rolled over the crowd like a tidal wave, each word dripping with the weight of a thousand years of history, a poetic lament and a battle cry entwined. 

 

“For decades now, we have wandered the desolate shadows of despair, our names whispered as curses upon the lips of cowards, our heritage buried beneath the ashes of a fallen village.” Everyone stood to attention as they focused all of their attention on his every word.

 

Naruto moved his head to look at the sky before he continued speaking, “You have suffered, my kin, starvation that gnawed at your bones in the wilds, rejection that scarred your spirits by those who feared the fire in our veins, the bitter sting of loss as loved ones fell to the cruel embrace of illness, the merciless blade of war, and the treachery of those who called us ally. 

 

Mothers wept rivers of sorrow for children torn from their arms, fathers fought with hands broken by toil to shield the last embers of hope, and children grew beneath a sky that offered no shelter, knowing only the hollow ache of a home lost to the winds of fate.” His voice faltered a little as the pain his people had suffered settled in his heart. He gathered himself and spoke again.

 

 

“But no more!” Naruto shouted, “The hour of our ascension has struck, the dawn of our rebirth has broken! The time has come for the Uzumaki to rise from the smoldering ashes, for Uzushio to reclaim its throne among the pantheons of nations! The world shall tremble at the sound of our footsteps, and they will know, we are back, the storm is reborn!”

 

A murmur rippled through the crowd, a tide of emotion swelling as heads nodded, eyes glistening with tears of remembrance and fire of resolve. 

 

Tsubasa clutched her pendant, her voice a soft echo that trembled with pride, “Yes, after all these years of wandering, we rise again” 

 

Chiharu’s hands shook with a nerdy fervor, her eyes wide as she nodded enthusiastically. Shiro spoke softly, “Our suffering ends today.” 

 

Kaizen raised his sword in the air, “to forge our future.” Aiko, a matronly woman with a healer’s grace, nodded solemnly, her tears falling like rain, “We’ve waited too long.” 

 

The cheers began to build, a wave of affirmation that crashed against the spires, hands raised high, voices blending in a chorus that shook the earth.

 

Naruto raised a hand, the Uzumaken a blazing torch against the sky, and the crowd fell silent, their breaths held in a sacred hush. 

 

He continued, his voice rising to a crescendo that seemed to summon the winds themselves, a poetic decree that painted the air with visions of glory. 

 

“But this triumph is not yet ours to grasp with open hands! Before we unveil our might to the trembling world, we must prepare, forge our strength in the crucible of unity, rebuild our walls with the mortar of our will, and weave our destiny with threads of red spun from our shared blood. 

 

Cast your eyes upon us, see how few we are, a flickering ember of the once-blazing hearth that was our great clan. The pain of our dwindled numbers rends my heart, a wound that bleeds with every face I behold, each scar a testament to our endurance. 

 

Yet in our frailty lies our unyielding strength, for we have endured when others fell, survived when hope was nothing but a whisper. 

 

We possess nothing but this sacred island, this hallowed ground kissed by the sea, but together we shall raise it from the depths of ruin! 

 

And those who do not share our blood yet stand among us as friends. Those who have gathered here in hopes of a home, will not be discarded like feathers in the wind because from this day on all who are present here is Uzumaki, if not in blood then in spirit.

 

We will train as one, our spirits fused in the fire of kinship, fight as one, our blades singing in unison, live as one, our hearts beating as a single drum because we are family, bound by the eternal covenant of blood and spirit! Rise, Uzumaki, and let your voices join mine in a song that will echo through the ages!”

 

The gathered crowd erupted in cheers, a thunderous roar that shook the stones to their foundations, hands thrust skyward, voices blending in a cacophony of agreement that seemed to summon the spirits of their ancestors. 

 

Tsubasa’s tears fell freely, her voice joining the cry with a diplomat’s fervor, “For our home, for our future!” 

 

Chiharu giggled through her excitement, her nerdy awe spilling over, “Together, we’ll craft a legend unstoppable!” Shiro raised his hands, his raspy shout, “For the Uzumaki!” 

 

Kaizen pounded his chest, roaring like a warrior, “For the strength of our hands!” Karin had tears in her eyes as she shouted, “For the lives we’ll save!” 

 

Tenzen drew his sword, “For the targets of our justice!” Hiro slammed her hammer with a cry, “for our vengeance!”.

 

The non-Uzumaki allies clapped and shouted, their loyalty cemented by the shared dream, their voices a chorus of unity.

 

Naruto raised his hand again, the Uzumaken’s edge slicing the air like a divine judgment, and the crowd fell silent, their breaths held in a reverent stillness. 

 

His gaze darkened, his voice dropping to a solemn, poetic cadence that carried the weight of a prophet’s burden, each word a verse in a tragic epic. “But heed this truth, my kin, the path to greatness will not be gentle or filled with flowers. 

 

It is a tempest, a crucible of fire and blood, a storm that will test the mettle of our souls. We will face hardships that rend the heart, battles that demand the sacrifice of our very lives, and deaths that will etch our names into the eternal stone of legend. 

 

Only those who dare to stand against the howling winds, who defy the shadows with the light of their courage, will achieve the glory we seek.” His voice brought hope to their hearts.

 

“If we hesitate, if we falter like cowards beneath the weight of fear, we will be slaughtered again, our blood will be spilled to water the fields of our enemies, our legacy erased in the dust of oblivion, our voices silenced forever. 

 

This is our trial, our forge, and we must emerge tempered, a blade of justice unsheathed against the night of darkness!”

 

A hush fell over the assembly, the weight of his words sinking deep into their bones, a silence so profound it seemed to hold the breath of the world. 

 

Karin’s hand tightened on her kimono, her voice a whisper of resolve, “We’ve survived the storm, we can weather this.” 

 

Tenzen spoke without hesitation, “Death but also rebirth.” Hiro spoke with a whisper, “We’ve lost too much to lose again.” 

 

Kaizen’s fists unclenched, his voice steady, “We’ll forge our strength anew.” 

 

Hikari’s tears fell with lament, “For every life, a purpose.” 

 

“We will not fail this time.” Kenj spoke, his vow soft. The elders exchanged grave looks, their wisdom nodding to the inevitability, while the crowd’s silence deepened, a collective steeling of wills.

 

Naruto stood tall atop Kurama, his silhouette a towering colossus against the dawn, and with a fluid, almost ceremonial motion, he rose to his full height. 

 

He raised his right hand, the Uzumaken held high, its blade reflecting the sun into a prism of light that bathed the crowd in a halo of glory. 

 

His chakra surged, a tidal wave of raw, untamed power that rolled over the crowd, an overwhelming force that threatened to drown them in its intensity, a golden and crimson tempest that swirled around him like the wrath of the gods. 

 

The air crackled, the seals on the spires flaring in response, their glow intensifying until the island seemed to hum with a living pulse. 

 

The ground trembled beneath Kurama’s paws, a low rumble that resonated with the heartbeat of the earth, clouds gathered in the sky as lightning danced with delight and Naruto’s voice thundered, a poetic decree that sent goosebumps racing across every skin, a call to arms that echoed through the annals of time.

 

“Pledge me your loyalty, my kin, your hearts, your wills, your unwavering faith, a flame that will never be extinguished! Pledge me your knowledge, the sacred wisdom of our ancestors etched in the scrolls of your souls, a legacy to guide our hands!” He called out to his family, his chakra echoing with their own.

 

“Pledge me all that you are and I will give you a home, a sanctuary forged from the dreams of the fallen, a citadel that will stand as a beacon through the ages, unyielding against the tides of fate!” 

 

He pointed the Uzumaken at the crowd, its tip a blazing star of challenge, and released a burst of chakra that swirled like a maelstrom, tendrils of light weaving through the air, illuminating every face. 

 

“Give me your bravery, the fire that defies the darkness of oblivion! Give me your power, the strength to shatter the chains that bound us! Give me your blood, the essence of life that binds us as one, a river of sacrifice to nourish our rebirth! 

 

And I will give you the freedom you crave, a liberty carved from the bones of our oppressors! I will give you the peace you deserve, a tranquility earned through the trials of our valor! I will give you the vengeance you hunger for, a reckoning against those who cast us into the abyss! Are you with me, my family, my kin?”

 

Silence settled over the gathering, a heavy, sacred stillness that stretched for what felt like an eternity, the only sound the distant crash of waves and the ragged, unified breaths of the assembly. 

 

The chakra lingered, a palpable pressure that pressed against their chests, their hearts pounding in a synchronized rhythm, a drumbeat of destiny. 

 

Naruto’s gaze burned into them, unyielding, a leader forged in the fires of hardship, his presence a living embodiment of the prophecy that had brought them here. 

 

One by one, the resolve broke through, 

 

Tsubasa was the first, sinking to her knees with a grace that belied her emotion, her voice trembling but firm, “I pledge my loyalty, my knowledge, my life to you, Naruto Uzumaki, heir of Uzushio, child of the heavens!” 

 

 

Chiharu followed, her nerdy awe giving way to reverence, “My bravery, my healing, my blood are all yours, chosen one!” 

 

Shiro dropped down his knee thudding against the ground, his raspy shout, “My wisdom, my strength, everything I am. I pledge myself to you!” 

 

Kaizen knelt, placing his sword in front of him, “My power, my fire, my blood, yours to command!” 

 

Karin clasped her hands, her heart filled with emotions, “My heart, my skill, my life, for Uzushio!”

 

“My aim, my courage, my soul, pledged to you!” Tenzen spoke as he knelt down.

 

Hiro went down to her knee, her hammer resting against her, “My dreams, my future and my destiny, everything is yours.”

 

One by one the entire crowd knelt, heads bowed, hands pressed to the earth in submission, a sea of red hair bowing to their leader, “Our lives, our wisdom, our strength are all yours, Naruto-sama!”  they cried in unison.

 

Naruto lowered the Uzumaken, his chakra receding like a tide returning to the sea, and a smile broke through his stern facade, a beacon of hope that warmed the plaza. 

 

“Rise, my family,” he said, his voice softening to a warm embrace that wrapped around each soul, “you are the heart of Uzushio, the soul of our resurrection, and together, we will ascend to the heights of greatness. 

 

I swear by the blood of our clan, by the tears of our ancestors, we will not fall again! Let the world bear witness that the Uzumaki have returned, and our light will burn eternal!”

 

The crowd rose, their cheers erupting anew, a thunderous ovation that shook the island to its core, their voices a hymn to their renewed destiny that seemed to summon the spirits of their forebears. 

 

The sun climbed higher, its light bathing them in a divine glow, as Kurama let out a mighty roar, the sound of a proclamation that reverberated across the seas, the Uzumaki had risen, an empire reborn from the ashes of despair.

 

---

 

One Month later

 

The twilight descended upon Uzushio like a velvet shroud, the sky a vast canvas painted with hues of deep indigo and smoldering crimson, as if the heavens had ignited to mourn the island’s fallen glory while heralding its imminent rebirth. 

 

A month had passed since Naruto Uzumaki delivered his epic speech atop Kurama, igniting the souls of the Uzumaki with a vision of resurgence that echoed across the seas. 

 

Yet, the island remained a testament to its ravaged past, broken homes stood like skeletal sentinels, their red-tile roofs caved in and choked with vines that snaked through cracked walls, their interiors exposed to the elements, a haunting silhouette against the horizon. 

 

Destroyed towers loomed like fallen giants, their once-majestic spires reduced to heaps of rubble scattered across the landscape, the stones weathered and moss-covered, where wildflowers pushed through the debris in defiant bursts of color. 

 

The ground was a mosaic of shattered cobblestones, damp sand, and fragmented seashells that crunched softly underfoot, while the distant crash of waves against the cliffs sent sprays of mist into the air, mingling with the briny tang and the earthy scent of decay that clung to every surface. 

 

The whirlpools guarding the shores roared with eternal vigilance, their swirling waters a reminder of Uzushio’s unyielding spirit, but the village itself was a graveyard of its former grandeur, a canvas of desolation etched by the enemy’s wrath and time’s relentless erosion.

 

Naruto sat within the remnants of what had once been the grand home of Lord Yoshino, the revered leader of Uzushio, now a makeshift sanctuary amid the ruins. 

 

The structure, though partially collapsed, retained a regal air, its red-stone walls, cracked but still standing, bore faded seals that pulsed faintly with chakra, while the remnants of ornate wooden beams lay splintered across the floor, overgrown with ivy that crept through the shattered windows. 

 

The hall where Naruto held court was dimly lit by the flickering glow of oil lamps and candles, their warm light casting long shadows across the walls, illuminating a large round table fashioned from salvaged wood, scarred and splintered but sturdy. 

 

Around this table gathered a council of key figures, a diverse assembly of Uzumaki and allies, their faces illuminated by the lamplight, their expressions a mix of anticipation and resolve. 

 

Tenzen Uzumaki stood like a pillar of strength, Hiro Uzumaki, her fierce eyes scanning the room, her long red hair cascading.

 

Tazuna, the bridge builder, his weathered face creased with years of labor. Next to him stood Haku Yuki, his gentle demeanor a contrast to the desolation. 

 

Karin Uzumaki, her purple obi swaying, her red hair a beacon, Guren, her blue hair matted, her Crystal Style chakra humming as he stood next to Karin like a shadow.

 

Shiro Uzumaki, his sharp red hair and keen eyes reflecting his spy instincts stood next to Kaizen Uzumaki, his identical features mirroring determination.

 

Sai Uzumaki, the root agent that Naruto saved, stood like a statue, his face devoid of all emotions.

 

Tsubasa Uzumaki, her elegant braid adorned with silver clips, her crimson robes flowing, stood with Chiharu Uzumaki, her wild red hair dancing. 

 

Next to Naruto stood Hikari Uzumaki, her gray-streaked red hair tied back, her eyes speaking the years of experience that she had and Kenji Uzumaki, his weathered face creased with wisdom, his red hair streaked with silver.

 

The table before them was laden with Naruto’s plans, maps of Uzushio, its broken towers and crumbled homes meticulously marked, alongside detailed charts of the elemental nations, their borders and trade routes annotated with precision. 

 

Scrolls unfurled across the surface, their ink still fresh, detailing resource allocations, architectural designs, and strategic objectives, the papers fluttering slightly in the breeze that slipped through the broken windows. 

 

The air was thick with the scent of aged wood, sea salt, and the faint tang of ink, a heady mix that underscored the gravity of the moment. 

 

For months, Naruto had waited, his heart a crucible of patience, as the Uzumaki returned from distant lands, each bringing tales of hardship and hope. 

 

He had spent days ensuring makeshift homes were erected from the ruins, tents pitched amid the broken stones, fires lit with salvaged wood to cook broth from the sea’s bounty. 

 

Food and necessities had been gathered, distributed with care, and now, with the clan reunited and their skills assessed, it was time to unveil the plans he had nurtured in his mind for years, a vision to reclaim Uzushio’s glory and reshape the world.

 

Naruto stood at the head of the table, his red hair catching the lamplight like a crown of flames, his blue eyes sweeping over the assembly with a mixture of pride and determination. 

 

The Uzumaken rested against the table, its blade glinting ominously, the seals along its length pulsing in rhythm with his chakra, a silent testament to his authority. 

 

He raised a hand, the gesture silencing the soft murmurs that filled the room, and his voice rang out, deep and resonant, carrying the weight of a leader forged in adversity. 

 

“My family, I’ve called you here because the time of waiting is over. For months, we’ve welcomed our scattered clan, learned each other’s strengths and bonded with each other but now, we turn our eyes to the future. 

 

Before you lie the maps, the plans, the dreams I’ve held since I first felt Uzushio’s call. We’ve debated for days, argued and refined these visions and now we agree on the path we need to take. It’s time to assign the roles that will forge our destiny.”

 

The group leaned forward, their eyes fixed on him, the ruins outside, broken homes with caved-in roofs overgrown with vines, towers lying in heaps of stone like fallen giants, a stark backdrop to their resolve. 

 

Tenzen broke the silence, his voice gruff but respectful. “Naruto-sama, we’re ready. Tell us what you need, what each of us can do to raise Uzushio from these ashes.”

 

Naruto nodded, his gaze settling on Tazuna, the bridge builder, whose hands bore the scars of years crafting miracles. 

 

“Tazuna, you’ve built bridges that defied the odds. Now, I request you to plan the city of Uzushio. Design it with the ruins in mind, restore the old spires, and reinforce the towers with Uzumaki seals for strength.

 

You will also build boats I asked for and a port on the side of the island. We’ll need fleets to trade, to explore, to connect with the world. Use our clan’s seal expertise and the technology I’ve secured from the Land of Snow. 

 

I had already sent clones there to meet their leader, her country has technology far advanced than anything the great villages can offer. She’s agreed, with conditions we’ll fulfill when the time is right.”

 

Tazuna’s eyes lit up, his voice rough with excitement. “It will be my honour to help you rebuild this nation, Naruto-sama but the scale is too big. I’ll need workers, materials and a lot of money. Where will that come from?”

 

Naruto’s expression grew thoughtful, his inner monologue a whirlwind of strategy. “Money’s the key and without it, we’re just dreamers in the dirt.”

 

He turned to Shiro, his voice firm. “Shiro, you’ve got a nose for trouble. During my time in Konoha, I tracked bandits, looted their camps. You will roam the nations and find every bandit hideout you can. We will strike fast and grab their treasures while freeing their captives. Every coin, every rescued soul, will fund our rebirth.”

 

Shiro’s sharp red hair gleamed as he grinned, his voice a low growl of anticipation. “Consider it done, Naruto-sama. I’ll map the camps, hit them like a storm, and bring back gold and allies. Those bandits won’t see us coming.”

 

Naruto shifted to Kaizen, Shiro’s twin, their identical features mirroring determination. “Kaizen, you know the black market like the back of your hand. Identify criminal businesses, casinos, hotels, restaurants  and mines run by thugs. 

 

We will take them over. Since they’re criminal properties, no one will protest. Turn them into our network, gather intelligence and funnel money to Uzushio.”

 

Kaizen’s voice was steady, a hint of excitement beneath. “I’ve got contacts in every shadow, Naruto-sama. We’ll seize the operations, rebrand them under Uzushio’s banner. The profits will flow like rivers but what about the underworld bosses, some won’t go quietly.”

 

Naruto leaned forward, his tone icy. “Handle it discreetly. Eliminate resistance if needed, but keep it clean. We’re an empire in the making, not a war zone.” Kaizen inclined his head, a silent vow in his nod.

 

Naruto turned back to Tazuna, his voice rising. “Tazuna, we’ll solve your concerns. My clones will help with labor and building. For money, Shiro and Kaizen will provide.”

 

Naruto thought for a second before nodding his head, “Gato’s trading company will be renamed as The Wave Trading company. The people of Wave will run it and I will continue bounty hunting. That’ll bring in a lot of cash.”

 

Tazuna scratched his beard, his eyes narrowing in thought. “Wave Trading that could work, Naruto-sama. Gato’s network was vast, rerouting it to us could fund the boats and the city but I’ll need time to restructure, and how do we ensure safety?”

 

Naruto smiled reassuringly. “You don't have to worry about that. Focus on the city and leave the rest to us.” Tazuna nodded, scribbling notes in a diary.

 

Naruto’s gaze softened as he turned to Haku, his gentle face a contrast to the ruins. “Haku, you’re not Uzumaki by blood, but by choice. That makes you our bridge to non-Uzumaki here. Talk to them, address their fears, their worries. Understand what their problems are and how we can help them, make them feel at home. We’re a family, not a fortress.”

 

Haku bowed slightly, his voice soft but resolute. “I’ll bridge the gaps, Naruto-sama. I’ll build trust between us. What if some feel out of place?” he asked, already knowing about a few of them.

 

Naruto’s smile warmed. “Show them Uzushio’s heart. Include them in decisions, share warmth and our stories. We want to build a home for everyone.” Haku smiled, a nod of acceptance in his eyes.

 

Naruto shifted to Kenji, the elder fisherman, his weathered face creased with wisdom, his red hair streaked with silver. 

 

“Kenji-san, we’re surrounded by the sea. We all are children of the ocean and it is our birthright to rule these waters. Train new fishermen, help with building the port and harvest the waters. Make Uzushio the fishing hub of the nations. Trade will follow, and it’ll solve a lot of problems.”

 

Kenji’s eyes lit with purpose, his voice rough from years of salt air. “Lots of boats, lots of nets, that’s all I need. We’ll rule the waves, Naruto-sama.”

 

Naruto nodded thoughtfully. “Gather what you can. Tazuna will help with boats and for food, let’s explore what we can grow and farm. Herbs, grains, and fruits. I want Uzushio to be self-sufficient.”

 

The elders murmured agreement, their voices a soft chorus. “The soil is fertile, with chakra enhancements, we can grow anything but it’ll take time, Naruto-sama.”

 

Naruto’s gaze turned to Chiharu, her wild red hair dancing in the lamplight as she clutched her medical satchel. “Chiharu, you’re our best healer. Build the greatest medical center in Uzushio with research labs and herb gardens. I want the elemental nations to come to us for cures, to respect our medicine.”

 

Chiharu’s eyes widened with excitement, her nerdy enthusiasm bubbling over. “Oh, Naruto-sama! The possibilities are endless. The Uzumaki chakra is perfect for regenerative techniques! I’ll design a hospital, we’ll surpass everyone but I’ll need supplies, herbs, tools, assistants!” she requested her leader.

 

Naruto smiled warmly. “You’ll have them. Start training the clan for.medix nins with your parents and the rest will be provided.” Chiharu beamed, her voice chattering, “This is going to be amazing! oh, I can’t wait!”

 

Naruto smiled and then turned to Hiro and Tenzen. “Tenzen, Hiro, right now Uzushio is weak. Only 30 to 40 can be called shinobi. 

 

It is your responsibility to train our shinobi and make them elites, ones who can take down a great hidden village like Konoha or Kumo alone. 

 

Set up the Uzushio Ninja Academy, teach them to be the best, unmatched by any nation.”

 

Tenzen’s voice boomed with conviction. “We’ll make them legends, Naruto-sama. A force to rival the Kages.”

 

Hiro added, her voice sharp with urgency. “The young ones are eager. We will create a curriculum that pushes their limits and make a training regime for the rest.”

 

Naruto nodded and turned to the elders. “The elders will teach fuinjutsu to all, every Uzumaki will know seals. Enhance their techniques, make them lethal.”

 

The elders bowed, their voices a unified chant. “It will be done, heir. Our knowledge is yours to wield but not everyone will be a master of the art.”

 

Naruto’s voice hardened. “Teach them the value. Fuinjutsu is our soul. I don't want them to be experts but they should know enough to carry the name Uzumaki.” The elders nodded, their resolve firm.

 

He turned to Hikari, her gray-streaked red hair tied back, her barrier seals humming softly. “Hikari, you’re the best at barriers. I’ve seen you weave magic with your seal.  I want you to barricade Uzushio with your barriers. For air, land and water, no matter from where you come I want there to be a barrier. No one will enter this Island without our say, no matter where they come from.”

 

Hikari’s eyes shone with pride, her voice steady. “I’ll weave seals that not even the gods can breach, Naruto-sama. I'll net off chakra over the island that will protect us.” 

 

Naruto looked at the plans he had for the future. “The mistake Uzushio did in the past was isolating it. Three nations gathered and attacked us and we didn't even get a sniff. Not only that but we forgot how the world worked, we were too blind to see the world’s hate and greed.

 

This time, we will not make the same mistakes. We’ll rule the land, the  air and the waters. We will not only become part of this world but we will influence it. Every person that lives in the elemental nations will one day live under the shadow of our flag.”

 

The group murmured agreement, the elders nodding solemnly. “Isolation was our downfall but vigilance will be our shield.”

 

Naruto’s eyes moved to Tazuna for a second , seeing him scribbling notes in his dairy and then back to Haku and Guren who were talking among themselves. Suddenly an idea popped into his head. 

 

Naruto has heard stories of how Hashirama Senju had created the forest that surrounds Konoha and that the Senju compound still has structures created by him. He could apply the same formula here. With enough training, chakra and their fuinjutsu anything is possible.

 

Naruto called the two, his voice rising. “Haku, Guren, what’s the limit of your bloodlines? Can your techniques build more than just walls, mirrors and armour?” 

 

Guren and Haku thought for a moment pondering what the Uzumaki leader was thinking before Haku replied, his voice calm, 

 

“I think if we practice a lot then we can conjure anything we imagine.” Guren nodded, her tone confident. “My crystals can form anything I think of, I just need to understand the structure and its workings.”

 

Naruto’s eyes gleamed. “Train your bloodlines from today. Create different structures and improve your control. We’ll use your powers efficiently. With your powers and our efforts we will create a paradise here.”

 

Guren smiled faintly. “I’ll push my limits, Naruto-sama.” Haku nodded his own resolve, ready to help Uzushio in any way he could.

 

Naruto smiled, “but don't push yourself too hard. Rest when your body demands it and only do what you can afford.” He suggested and they both nodded.

 

Naruto turned to Sai, the former root agent has been silent so far. “Sai, you’ve come far from Root but what I really like about you is that your sealing technique is unique. I don't how Danzo thought of that but it will surely come in handy to us.

 

You and I will hunt criminals, make contacts outside the Island and make sure nothing happens to Uzushio before it is ready to face the world.”

 

Sai’s voice was flat but firm. “I’ll serve, Naruto-sama.” 

 

Naruto accepted his answer, knowing the boy was speaking the truth. Sai had been one of the few root shinobi who had been easy to heal. The rehabilitation of other Uzumaki is progressing but it will take time to undo years of brainwashing.

 

 

Naruto then addressed Tsubasa and Karin. “Tsubasa, Karin, you will go and meet all of  your trading partners. Convince them to join Wave Trading. Use your contacts and Karin's network to create the single largest trading network.”

 

Tsubasa’s voice was confident. “I’ll negotiate, Naruto-sama. My contacts will yield results but some may demand favors.”

 

Naruto’s tone was firm. “Offer incentives, trade, protection. Persuade them but don't use force or pressure. We want to create relationships that will go down generations and violence will not help with it.” They nodded, their resolve firm.

 

Naruto rose, his voice a crescendo. “Uzushio will be a fuinjutsu heaven. We will have the strongest shinobi and the best medical programs. This empire will not only be a powerhouse but an economic mammoth. 

 

Remember why we are doing this. Remember the sacrifice our ancestors have given. Remember how our island was raped by those blinded by their hatred. Remember and do not forget. For freedom, for glory, for Uzushio!” He raised his hand, the Uzumaken glinting.

 

The group cheered, their voices rising. “For freedom, for glory, for Uzushio!” The ruins echoed with their cry, a promise carved in stone. The story of Uzushio’s rise has just started

 

 

---

 

Tip. Tip. Tip.

 

Rain dropped as the figure walked inside a long alleyway. She had just come from a mission when she got the call to immediately meet the leader.

 

She could have taken the flight but walking down the streets reminds her why she is doing this.

 

She reached a long staircase and climbed it slowly and reached the top of the building. It was a tower located in the centre of the village and it was also the biggest.

 

She entered the top floor and walked inside the hallway. The only sound that echoed in the hall was her footsteps. Slowly she followed her path and turned around the corner to reach her destination.

 

Her left hand moved and she opened the door to find him staring down the window as rain continued to wash the buildings.

 

How many years have passed since it has been only the two of them. She couldn't even remember the last time they had stayed together just to talk or eat. Since that day it has been all about their dream. The dream of Peace.

 

She walked forward until she was right beside him and looked outside the window. The rain always gives the sense of gloom but it was necessary for their safety.

 

“What happened?” She asked without wasting another breath.

 

Her companion didn't move an inch but his words still shook her. “Uzushio is free, the chosen one has arrived.” He said and showed her the mark on his right hand. The mark of the Uzumaki clan.

 

He has told her the story of the prophecy many times but with time she started to believe it was only a myth told to give Uzumaki a reason to survive.

 

But now, as she stared at the mark in his hand, Konan couldn't say it was a myth. “What now?” She asked not sure what they would do now.

 

“Now we meet the child of prophecy and see if he is worthy of leading us.” Nagato Uzumaki spoke, his rinnegan gleaming with power as he thought of the home he could have had.

 

---

CHAPTER ENDS 

---

Bonus - Tsubasa Uzumaki and Chiharu Uzumaki.

Tsubasa Uzumaki 

Chiharu Uzumaki 

Notes:

A/N

So, a new chapter. This is the last chapter before the time skip. Next chapter will be after the timeskip.

I have introduced new named characters who will be integral to the story.

Also Sai in this fic is Uzumaki. I liked his character and his techniques just scream Uzumaki to me so here we go.

Nagato and Konoha are introduced and only the future will tell what will happen to akatsuki.

The Uzumaki shrine works as a one way portal where those with Uzumaki blood travel through it to Uzushio. That is the only destination where they can travel to. Like if you want to go to Konoha from Uzushio using the shrine, you can't.

Please leave a comment and leave your suggestions. Ask any questions you might have.

Chapter 28: Uzushio's Return

Summary:

So the timeskip is over and we have returned.

Let's see what is waiting for us.

Capital City - Uzushio ( 5 years later )

 

The imperial capital of Uzushio gleamed under the midday sun, a resplendent jewel reborn from the ashes of its forgotten past, its streets a vibrant tapestry of life and renewal that pulsed with the heartbeat of a thriving empire. 

 

The sky stretched wide and clear, a boundless azure expanse streaked with wisps of golden clouds, casting a warm, radiant glow over the island that seemed to ignite the very air with promise. 

 

The air was rich with a symphony of scents, the briny tang of the sea as waves crashed against the jagged cliffs sending sprays of mist that danced with the earthy musk of moss-covered stones and the delicate, honeyed fragrance of wildflowers blooming in manicured parks. 

 

The ground beneath was a meticulously crafted mosaic of polished red-stone pavements, etched with intricate fuinjutsu seals that hummed faintly with protective energy, their subtle vibrations a testament to Uzushio’s unyielding defense. 

 

Towering walls encircled the island, a colossal structure of chakra-infused stone and gleaming chakra metal, rising hundreds of feet high, their surfaces adorned with swirling Uzumaki crests that glowed softly in the sunlight. 

 

Only one grand entrance pierced this formidable barrier, a massive gate flanked by elite shinobi in crimson armor and cloaks, their eyes sharp and vigilant, the chakra-infused wood of the gate etched with seals that pulsed like a living heartbeat.

 

Barriers that couldn't be seen or felt covered the entire island from every direction. To say that Uzushio is the most free yet the most protected place of the elemental nations wouldn't be an overstatement.

 

Kabuto Yakushi walked slowly through the bustling thoroughfares, his silver hair tied back in a neat ponytail that swayed gently with each step, his round glasses perched on his nose reflecting the sunlight in fleeting glints. 

 

His white coat, now embroidered with the Uzumaki swirl in vibrant red thread, fluttered lightly in the breeze, a symbol of his integration into the clan and his role as a high-ranking member of Uzushio’s science department. 

 

His steps were measured, deliberate, his posture relaxed yet poised, a stark contrast to the wary figure he had been upon his arrival three years ago. 

 

As he moved, he smiled warmly, greeting the citizens with a nod or a wave, his voice carrying a gentle cadence that had grown familiar to the people of Uzushio. 

 

"Good morning, Kabuto-san!" called a young Uzumaki shinobi from a nearby training ground, where a group of students practiced fuinjutsu seals under the stern gaze of their elders, their hands weaving intricate patterns in the air, the seals flaring with soft blue light. 

 

Kabuto raised a hand, his tone kind. "And to you, young one. Keep practicing, those seals will save lives one day. Your precision is improving."

 

A group of children darted past, their laughter ringing like bells, their red hair bouncing with each step. One, a girl no older than seven with bright hazel eyes, paused to bow deeply, her voice high and earnest. 

 

"Kabuto-sensei, thank you for the medicine you gave my brother! He’s playing again!" Kabuto knelt slightly, ruffling her hair with a gentle hand, his smile widening. "Stay healthy, little one. Tell your brother to visit the hospital for a check-up."

 

As he continued his journey toward the royal council chambers, Kabuto’s mind drifted to the path that had brought him here, a journey of transformation that unfolded like a scroll in his memory, pulling him back to the stormy day of his arrival three years ago. 

 

The recollection was vivid, each detail etched with the weight of his past and the promise of his future.

 

 

Flashback :

 

Four years prior, Uzushio was a shadow of its current glory, a rugged landscape of ruins where broken homes stood like skeletal remnants, their red-tile roofs caved in and choked with vines that snaked through cracked walls, their interiors exposed to the relentless rain. 

 

The island that once was a cheerful and peaceful home for thousands now faced the waves of sea as a barren land.

 

Kabuto Yakushi arrived at the island under a tempestuous sky, his silver hair plastered to his forehead from the driving rain, his glasses fogged and streaked with water, his clothes stained with mud from the treacherous journey. 

 

His sandals squelched against the wet sand, each step a laborious effort as he carried a small satchel of medical supplies, his breath visible in the cold air. 

 

His heart pounded with a mix of fear and determination, the weight of his decision pressing against his chest. 

 

"Uzushio, the only place that might offer sanctuary," he muttered to himself, his voice barely audible over the storm’s howl, his mind racing with the threats that pursued him, Konoha’s vengeance, Sasori’s relentless vendetta, and the underworld’s hunters seeking his knowledge. 

 

After walking towards the centre of the island he approached a group of Uzumaki, their red hair vivid against the gray, their hands moving in unison to weave chakra into the air.

 

Tenzen Uzumaki spotted him first, his burly frame cutting through the rain as he stepped forward, his scarred arms crossing over his chest, water dripping from his red hair tied back in a tight knot. 

 

His voice was a gruff challenge, laced with suspicion. "Stranger, state your business. This is Uzushio, no place for outsiders to wander unchecked. Speak, or we’ll assume you’re a threat."

 

Kabuto adjusted his glasses, wiping rain from the lenses with a trembling hand, his voice calm but edged with caution. "I’m Kabuto Yakushi, former assistant to Orochimaru. I request to join Uzushio and offer my services.  I come seeking refuge."

 

“How do you reach this island? Judging from your words you already knew that you'll find Uzumaki here. How did you find that out?” Tenzen asked, already suspicious of this action.

 

Kabuto smiled, adjusting his glasses, “I will answer any questions you have if you just let me meet your leader.”

 

The group tensed instantly, a ripple of hostility spreading like wildfire. Hiro stood up, her hammer glinting in the dim light as she stepped forward, her long red hair whipping in the wind, her eyes narrowing. "Orochimaru’s lackey? Why would we let you meet our leader? You’re either a spy or a walking danger. Leave now, or we’ll send you back in pieces."

 

Kabuto knew this wouldn't be easy. They would not just allow him to join their ranks and welcome him with open arms but he has already prepared for that.

 

Before any other words could be said Guren, her blue hair matted against her face, came and stood next to Hiro.  She formed a small crystal shard in her hand, her voice cold. 

 

"I know you very well Kabuto.” She hissed. Guren knew this snake couldn't be trusted. “You served under Orochimaru and now that he is gone you want to join us. Your presence here is a risk we can’t afford. We won’t welcome a traitor.” 

 

She made her opinion about this man clear. Guren would rather kill him than let him leave peacefully. She knew he could be a major headache in the future.

 

Shiro and Kaizen Uzumaki suddenly appeared out of thin air and flanked him on both sides with predatory grace, their sharp red hair identical, their movements synchronized as they drew closer, their voices blending in a chilling harmony. 

 

"He’s a danger now that he knows we are here," Shiro growled, his keen eyes scanning Kabuto for any sign of deceit. "We can’t trust him, Orochimaru’s shadow clings to him like a curse" Kaizen added, his hand resting on a concealed weapon. “Sorry Kabuto but you can't leave this island, not alive that is.”

 

Kabuto tensed but his smile didn't falter. The situation has turned dangerous in an instant. He knew he could be killed but if they just let him meet their leader then Kabuto was sure he would be able to make a deal with the man or women.

 

Shiro grabbed his throat and it became difficult to breathe. “I know your mind is already working on ways to survive but your story ends here.”  Kabuto could kill the man in a minute but he didn't want to make things hard for him and so he just smiled that annoying grin that riles people up.

 

They all turned to look in a direction as footsteps echoed and both Naruto Uzumaki and Karin walked between them. 

 

"Wait!” Karin commanded and Shiro removed his hand and brought him down to the ground. His face was buried in the earth as Shiro manhandled him. Kabuto will pay him back for this welcome. 

 

“What the matter?” Naruto asked, recognising Kabuto as the person from the chunin exams.

 

Guren stepped forward and kneeled, “This is Kabuto Yakushi, My lord. He was the right hand man of Orochimaru. He has come to ask for refuge and offer his services but I know we can't trust him and so he should be held captive or executed.” Guren said with poison in her words.

 

Karin watched Kabuto lying in the dirt. Kabuto was a sadistic bastard but she knew that was not the case. When Karin first met the man he was normal but slowly over the years as he spent more and more time with Orochimaru, his own nature changed.

 

Karin closed her eyes, Orochimaru was also once a good man who helped others but this world corrupted him and Karin wasn't able to save him but maybe she could Kabuto.

 

What she was going to say sounded ridiculous even in her head but all of them wanted Uzushio to be home for everyone, where no one is discarded or left behind. 

 

Maybe a part of her still feels guilty for killing Orochimaru and she is trying to help Kabuto because of him or maybe she has just lost it but she has made up her mind and she will do it.

 

“Release him.” Karin ordered shocking Shiro. He looked at her in surprise but followed her command. Naruto just watched all of this in silence.

 

Kabuto stood up dusting his clothes, as far as he could judge Naruto was an important figure here or maybe it was because he was an Uzumaki who held the nine tails fox that he was given such importance. 

 

Kabuto has heard of what happened in Konoha before and after Naruto left and things were very interesting. Kabuto walked forward or tried to before a hand on his shoulder stopped him.

 

He looked back to see Kaizen giving him a smile, “state your business. The leader is standing in front of you.”

 

Kabuto looked forward in surprise and he couldn't even hide it. He knew that Karin isn't the leader which means that Naruto is. He laughed, making the others uncomfortable. Who would have thought that the demon brat of Konoha will become the leader of Uzushio.

 

“What do you want, Kabuto?” Naruto asked calmly, not at all put off by the former sound Shinobi.

 

Kabuto bowed his head, “Since Orochimaru is gone my life has been in constant danger. After Karin left I knew that the only place she could go was Uzushio and so I came here looking for a place that would accept me. I offer my services in return.” He congratulated himself on speaking in such a respectful tone.

 

Naruto hummed but didn't say anything. He could sense the storms of emotions stirring in Karin's heart. 

 

“I know what all of you want so there is no need to ask anything.” He said after a moment and turned to Karin, “You know him better than anyone else here. What should we do with him?”

 

Karin looked at Naruto and then at Kabuto. Naruto knew what was going on in her head, he always knew whenever something was troubling her and that's why he asked her. 

 

Should she do it? Doubts began to rise in her heart but then she felt Naruto's hand brush with her and he gave her a gentle smile and she smiled back. It really gave her the boost she needed.

 

Kabuto looked at Karin, he remembers when he first saw her. She was a weak, afraid and fragile child and now she is a powerful kunochi responsible for killing his former master.

 

Kabuto chuckled inwardly. Was Orochimaru really his master? No. Kabuto has no master. Everyone only wants to use him for their own games and Kabuto does the same and that's why he is here now. To play the games of the Uzumaki.

 

“I think we should accept him.” Karin surprised everyone, even Kabuto, although he didn't show it. Naruto just listened patiently, he already knew what was going on in her head. Karin met Kabuto’s eyes and continued.

 

“We all have suffered in our life and made decisions. Those decisions and the circumstances which surrounded us led to who we are today. Some of us became warriors while some became traders and farmers only because of the life we had to live.” Everyone in Uzumaki agreed with her on this.

 

“I know it might be hard for you to trust an outsider but I believe that he deserves a chance. A chance to prove himself. I also worked with Orochimaru but you all accepted me because I was family and now as your family I want you to accept this man.” Karin pointed at Kabuto and then bowed her head in front of everyone.

 

“I, Karin Uzumaki, vouch  for him. If he does anything that harms our people and our home then I will take full responsibility and I promise you that justice will be served.” She raised her head and looked everyone in their eyes one by one.

 

“No one is born evil but times change people. Some are forced to accept the darkness while some are manipulated into it. My master once was a good man but this system corrupted him and he became a demon that I had to put down myself.” Guren looked at Karin, feeling the pain in her words. She did it to protect her and Guren will always be grateful for that.

 

“And now I want to save others from becoming that demon and that's why I ask you to help me and accept Kabuto.” No one said a word. Everyone was stunned by Karin's heartfelt words.

 

Kabuto stood shell shocked. He has enough experience in reading people to know that Karin meant what she said. No one aside from mother Nono has ever vouched for Kabuto or  anything other than to use him. He shook his head, even if Karin wanted to help him, everyone else would be the same. He shouldn't forget how this world worked.

 

Tenzen sighed, “If Karin trusts him then I do too.” He said and others nodded their heads agreeing with their heads. Then everyone looked at Naruto waiting for his decision.

 

Naruto smiled at Karin and walked forward towards Kabuto. He reached the man and looked him straight in the eyes and said, “We do not need to trust him but we can accept him after he answers some of my questions. Will you answer my questions Kabuto and remember you can't lie to me.”

 

Kabuto has met many dangerous men. From being Danzo's spy to becoming Sasori’s sleeping agent and then serving Orochimaru, he has experienced plenty and yet when Naruto looked him in the eyes he felt like he was naked. Kabuto felt like Naruto was looking directly at his soul.

 

Every instinct he has trained over the years screamed at him that this is not a normal person and that he couldn't lie to him. Even in the chunin exams Naruto stayed away from him and despite his internal fears he felt himself nodding.

 

Naruto smiled, “excellent, so now tell me Kabuto did anyone else know that you are here?.”

 

He asked and Kabuto shook his head. Naruto's emotion-sensing is active to find the real truths.

 

“Did you tell anyone else about Uzushio and the Uzumaki?” Naruto asked again.

 

“No.” Kabuto replied and went silent. His body is feeling strange.

 

“Do you really wish to join us and serve us.?” He asked and this time Kabuto took his time. Did he really want to join Uzushio? He knew this was the best option for him and so he nodded.

 

Naruto felt a little doubt in him but nothing evil and so he accepted. “Now the final question. If it is in your interest, will you betray the Uzumaki?” Everyone stared at Kabuto for the answer.

 

Kabuto knew the answer, he didn't even have to think about it. From childhood he knew the answer to this question and that's why he has survived this long but he also somehow knew he couldn't lie. All his survival instincts are screaming at him to tell the truth because the person in front of him will devour him if he doesn't.

 

Even if it is wrong, even if Kabuto knew this was his end, he still nodded his head. He couldn't even say it. His voice refused to obey him. He shouldn't have come here. He could have joined the akatsuki but his heart brought him here and now he will die or something even worse will happen.

 

Everyone stiffened as his answer. Karin's eyes widened before she looked down. There is now no hope for Kabuto but at least she tried.

 

Kabuto closed his eyes and waited for the judgement but only laughter reached his ears. Surprised, he opened his eyes to see Naruto laughing. He looked around to see everyone else was as confused as him.

 

Naruto calmed himself and nodded to himself. “You made the right choice to tell me the truth. I know that if you get the chance then you will betray us but I am not afraid of that. I will allow you to join Uzushio.” Naruto's words surprised everyone.

 

“But my lord…” Hiro said but was silenced as Naruto raised his hand. “Let me finish.” He said and Hiro apologised for interrupting.

 

Naruto looked at Kabuto again and felt the surprise and shock in him. He continued, “I found your records in the root base. You were raised by Danzo's people to be a spy until one day you went on a mission and never returned.” Kabuto felt stripped by those blue eyes. He didn't know what Naruto knew about him.

 

“I know how much you have seen. From childhood you have been used by people for your talents but this is Uzushio and we are not like them. You have done harm but you haven't done anything against us and so I will allow you to take refuge here. We will give you a home and anything else you need.” 

 

Kabuto bowed his head. He is genuinely surprised to hear all of this. “What do you want in return?” He asked and Naruto's answer again surprised him.

 

“Nothing.” The red head said. “We want nothing unless you give it from your heart. You have been on the run for years, changing homes, changing allegiance and master and people have used you. I am not like them, I do not want to use you like the others.” Naruto said softly and for the first time Kabuto saw the genuine emotions in those eyes.

 

“If you want to help us you can but we will not order you to do it. If you want to offer something we will accept your help. We will not demand anything from you Kabuto. This is Uzushio and here peoples will not be judged, cherished or loved on the value they represent but because they are family. 

 

You can live here for as long as you want and one day if you find this as your real home, if you think of us as your family then come to me and only then will I accept what you have to offer but until then you are free to do whatever you want.” 

 

With that Naruto turned around and started walking, Karin following behind after giving him a brilliant smile. 

 

Everyone else smiled, accepting the decision of the chosen one and followed him leaving behind and shocked and stunned Kabuto. Deep in his heart the former Root agent knew that Naruto really meant what he said.

 

After walking a distance Naruto turned around and faced him, “And Kabuto, if you ever betrayed the Uzumaki then I promise you no matter where you hide I will personally hunt you down and give you a fate far far worse than death.”

 

Kabuto will never tell anyone but those words sent chills down his entire body. The look in Naruto's eyes told him that he was serious and he nodded, for the first time genuinely accepting this order.

 

Flashback End:

 

Kabuto smiled thinking of that day, his steps quickening as he neared the royal council chambers. He thought back on how much he has changed.

 

Since that day even though some Uzumaki were still wary of him and rightly so, the majority still treated him as family. Kabuto saw how they all lived as one large family, how they all ate together, helped each other and were just happy to be around.

 

Kabuto was given a home, food and nothing was asked of him. He tested the waters for the first six months and Naruto remained true to his words. Karin also continued to visit him, asking if he needed anything and brought him things he asked for.

 

Despite not wanting, Kabuto found himself growing attached to the Uzumaki. The sweet innocent children who didn't even know what was right and what was wrong.They found his medical books cool and dragged him to play with them.

 

The elders fed him home cooked meals and shared stories of their tragedies. Whenever he came across Naruto, the Uzushio leader always treated him with the same respect as he would treat any other Uzumaki.

 

Slowly and slowly he felt the walls around his heart shatter and he finally accepted that yes, he did feel like home here at Uzushio and that when he went to Naruto.

 

One night, under a starry sky, Kabuto approached Naruto by a fire, the crackling flames casting shadows on his face, his voice soft but curious.

 

"Naruto-sama.” He called the Uzumaki and asked his question, “what’s your true dream for Uzushio?" He asked without any prelude. He had come to realise that sometimes you didn't need to say much for Naruto to really understand what you mean.

 

Naruto’s blue eyes glowed in the firelight, his voice earnest. "To create a place where no one feels abandoned, hated, or alone. Where everyone has a home, a family. I also want to create a beast but not for conquering anything but for the protection of what I love. 

 

Everyone wants to live in peace and Uzushio did live in that peaceful atmosphere but without strength you cannot protect that peace. Those who are filled with greed will always find ways to torment you and sometimes the results of that torment are massive.”

 

“Like what happened with Uzushio.” Kabuto understood what Naruto meant.

 

“Exactly that.” Naruto agreed. “There are some people out there who wouldn't listen to you unless you beat them. They are stubborn and hard headed and for people like those you need strength. 

 

That is not to say that you need to use that strength everywhere. You should always use that as the last means. When nothing works only then should you bring the monsters that you have created.

 

If you conquer everything with only power, the moment you lose that power those you have conquered will rebel and crush you. I want to create an environment where we can exist without much conflict. 

 

I am not naive enough to believe that there won't be any conflicts but we should reach a point where we can first have dialogues to resolve those issues.” 

 

He explained and Kabuto listened intently. Whenever he spoke, Naruto made sense and that's why people followed him. Even with Kabuto, Naruto didn't use any force and yet he has already won him.

 

“And if Diplomacy fails. If this world continues to resort to violence.” Kabuto asked, knowing how some people were. People like Danzo will never listen to anyone.

 

Naruto didn't answer but gave him a grin and for a moment his eyes flashed red and Kabuto had his answer. Uzushio is really preparing for everything and Kabuto has seen everything with his own eyes. This time if anyone did anything against Uzushio, there will be hell to pay and Kabuto will be on the front lines to punish those sins.

 

This is time, he thought and stood up. He looked at Naruto. This is the man who will bring change into this world. This is the person who will destroy this corrupted system so that people like Kabuto wouldn't be bred anymore.

 

Kabuto knelt down on one knee, his right hand to his heart and spoke, "I pledge myself to you and your dream, Naruto-sama. Uzushio is my home now. Use me as you see fit."

 

Naruto smiled and helped him up, his voice warm. "Rise, Kabuto. Remember you're not a tool, you’re family. Please help me build this dream."

 

Kabuto has thrown himself into helping the Uzumaki and within months he was accepted by everyone. He thanked Karin for standing up for him and they really have bonded like siblings. For the first time in life, Kabuto was genuinely happy

 

He reflected on the four years of growth that Uzushio did since he came here. The island had transformed into a mammoth city. He still couldn't believe that in just five years since Naruto left Konoha they have built so much. 

 

New buildings, shops and houses surrounded the village holding both traditional and modern architecture. Everywhere you look something is happening, the once solemn atmosphere has changed into a cheerful environment.

 

Kabuto thought about the major changes that the Uzumaki have done on the island. There is a great wall surrounding the city almost 100 metres tall with various watch towers to keep an eye on the intruders. 

 

A huge gate with one panel made from crystal and other from Ice, adorning a huge Uzumaki swirl in the middle was the only entrance to the island which was guarded by the holy knights day and night. 

 

Barriers that couldn't be seen and felt surrounded the village from every direction making sure to alert the guards of every entry. Even a bird couldn't enter Uzushio without the Uzumaki knowing. 

 

Kabuto didn't know how but the island is now surrounded by Whirlpools from all around and the only way you can reach it is through the sea trains. The intensity, strength and size of the whirlpools are both scary and overwhelming. He knows that Naruto is responsible for them but he hasn't asked yet.

 

Kabuto has enough knowledge of Village protections and to say that Uzushio might be the most guarded place in the elemental nations wouldn't be a far fetched statement, evident by the constant arrest of spies from all over the elemental nations who try to infiltrate the island.

 

At first no one knew what was happening in Uzushio. There were only rumours of the village's return but two years ago when the sea train started running between Wave and Uzushio was the first time when the people outside knew for sure that the Uzumaki had made a return.

 

The sea train in itself was a modern wonder. It was built using the concept and technology of chakra, fuinjutsu and trains from snow country. They have created a rail structure that floats on the sea using the same concept of water walking. 

 

With the use of chakra metal and fuinjutsu they have installed the tracks that float on water and then the train runs on it. Naruto didn't wanted to wait to build a whole bridge for trains because it was too time consuming and costly and much easier to destroy and they needed an easier and efficient transport as soon as possible.

 

Now that they have that, a bridge is being built between Wave and Uzushio which will run the usual trains and have a path for those who want to walk here.

 

Kabuto stopped as he heard a siren and within minutes a small train with only three compartments passed in front of him. These are custom made trains that run in Uzushio, helping people with exploring the big city. They are already building the same for the Wave.

 

As he reached the centre of the village, a cart filled with different fishes was being transported through the village. His mind went to the port that was in Uzushio. It is the largest port in the entire elemental nations without doubt, bustling with ships and boats of various sizes and shapes.

 

All in all Uzushio has transformed from the ruined island into the paradise that it is now. Naruto's vision for the future was clear and now they all can see its result.

 

During the first three years, Naruto has spent more time outside the Island than inside. That is not to say that he didn't help with the rebuilding, far from it. Everyday you could see thousands of Naruto clones running around the island helping with various things.

 

Meanwhile the real Naruto was out there hunting criminals, destroying bandit camps, saving slaves and taking over businesses run by criminals. It has helped in the growth of Uzushio significantly. 

 

Naruto has traveled far and wide in the elemental nations. Naruto studied different cultures, systems and how villages are runn He laughed when he remembers that Naruto spent months with his clones learning economics, architecture, finance and tourism and anything else he could find important.

 

He has also made new allies in the form of Ame and Snow, the former of which is ruled by an Uzumaki known as god. Naruto has made sure that while Uzushio is rebuilding, no one can touch the island.

 

The Uzumaki have also released all the prisoners that Orochimaru had and brought them to the island to give them new life. Some of them have became shinobi while some are living as normal civilians. No one in Uzushio is forced to do anything they didn't want. Even some Uzumaki are living simple lives as civilians.

 

Naruto also took control of all the secret bases of Orochimaru that were all over the elemental nations thanks to the information given to him Kabuto himself and Karin and now those work as secret Uzumaki bases.

 

The people that Naruto saved spread word of the kindness that the Uzumaki showed them and as a result people from all over the elemental nations come here to enjoy everything that Uzushio has to offer. 

 

From modern sea trains to traditional hot springs, from amusement parks for kids to beaches and the best quality restaurants and hotels. Uzushio has everything you need for the perfect vacation.

 

Everyday you have hundreds of people here who have come to enjoy the island and many came here to stay permanently. Some were brought by the Uzumaki themselves. Slaves, captives and people who had nowhere to go were all brought here and given a home, food and work and they couldn't be more grateful.

 

Uzushio also has a building dedicated solely to this. If you don't have a home go there, if you don't have work go there and you will be helped. The leader also runs the orphanage personally with the help of Karin, Haku. Kabuto himself is a part of running the orphanage and he loves it.

 

Aside from economics, Uzushio's strength has also grown. Not quite in numbers but the quality of Uzushio shinobies are better than any great village and the academy is producing talented shinobi every year with its high standards.

 

Not to mention the spy and information network that he himself, Shiro, Kaizen and Guren have created. Nothing happens in the elemental nations without them knowing.

 

Uzushio's Medical and Scientific program is the best out of the all five great nations, even Konoha couldn't compare and Kabuto is proud to say that he has played a major role in it.

 

They now have the best greenhouse program to grow all of their herbs and the most advanced equipment. Chiharu, who is a once in a generation prodigy has not only trained world class medics but also created a hospital program that surpassed Konoha.

 

There is no doubt in Kabuto’s mind that one day Chiharu will surpass Tsunade in medical ninjutsu. Uzushio has also helped its friends with these advancements a lot.

 

Wave is thriving as a trading hub, Wave Trading company offering anything you need.  Silks, spices, weapons and food, anything you require you can get through the trading company.

 

With the help of Tsubasa and her relations and the contacts that Naruto made over the years, Wave trading company might have the biggest network of various trading partners and businesses, which makes it very tantalizing for the people.

 

Finally Kabuto reached his destination. The Emperor’s Compound. This is the heart of the island, located in the centre of the city. This is where the lion of Uzushio resides and this is from where the heir of Uzushio rules.

 

Naruto is not an emperor yet even though everyone accepted him as one. According to him, until the day he feels that Uzushio is finally capable of withstanding any challenge that comes in his way, he will not sit on the throne of the imperial empire. 

 

This decision only made people love him more and the day when he finally ascends the throne is not very far.

 

The compound in itself was a centre of attraction for people. Built with the help of both Haku and Guren’s powers, the compound represents the strength and wealth of the empire. 

 

Kabuto raises his eyes to see the entrance of the compound guarded by two holy knights. The compound consists of the royal palace which had the emperor’s chambers, his office, his throne room and the council room.

 

It also has two guest houses to host the guests of the empire. Aside from this the compound consists houses of the supreme commander and the warden of Uzushio and their offices.

 

Kabuto nodded to the guards and entered the compound. The smell of various plants selected by Naruto himself filled his nose as he walked through the flowery garden. 

 

A man-made small canal was running through the garden from one very small waterfall to the large pond. It has an ice bridge built on it to help with crossing it. 

 

The palace itself was built using only Guren's crystal release and Haku’s ice release with very little red stone and some woods to give it an intimidating feeling.

 

Kabuto enters the palace and every time he does this he is overwhelmed by it. Whenever you enter this building you know you have walked into the yard of the child of prophecy. Wealth, power and nobility, it was all shown here like an art piece in a museum.

 

Kabuto passed through the throne room giving a side glance to the empty throne and the creature that sat behind it. Fuinjutsu is really an art of the gods, with sufficient knowledge, understanding and chakra you can do literally anything. 

 

The throne room is part of the palace and yet it is situated on its own pocket dimension. It is only accessible to those who have been imprinted with the key and the rest will only find an empty hall instead of this fine construction. 

 

He entered the council chamber, ready to serve, his heart swelling with belonging.

 

---

 

Iwagakure 

 

The Tsuchikage's office in the Stone Village stood as an unyielding symbol of power, carved deep into the rugged heart of the mountain that had served as Iwa's impregnable fortress for generations. 

 

The chamber was a cavernous expanse, its walls a seamless fusion of natural rock formations jagged granite streaked with veins of quartz that glinted faintly in the dim light and meticulously chiseled surfaces etched with ancient runes that pulsed with a dull orange glow. 

 

The air within was cool and dry, carrying a complex bouquet of scents, the earthy musk of damp stone, the sharp tang of polished granite worn smooth by years of use.

 

The subtle, smoky aroma of incense burning in a bronze censer perched precariously on the desk, a ritual Onoki clung to, its faint sandalwood fragrance a fleeting respite from the weight of his responsibilities. 

 

The massive desk, hewn from a single slab of black basalt mined from the mountain’s depths, dominated the room, its surface a chaotic landscape of scrolls unrolled and curling at the edges and a towering stack of intelligence reports that threatened to topple with each tremor of the earth. 

 

The desk bore the scars of Onoki's temper, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface from past outbursts, the basalt chipped where his fists had struck in frustration.

 

Behind the desk sat Onoki, the Third Tsuchikage, his small, wizened frame hunched in a high-backed chair cushioned with an assortment of pillows stuffed with down from rare mountain birds, their soft fabric a necessary concession to the chronic pain that gnawed at his lower back, a reminder of his advancing years. 

 

His white beard, trimmed with meticulous care, framed a face etched with deep lines of age and fatigue, yet his eyes, small, piercing, and clouded with the wisdom of decades remained sharp, scanning the room with a predator’s intensity. 

 

In front of him sat Kurotsuchi, his granddaughter, her black hair was cut to neck length that swung slightly as she shifted her weight, her pink eyes gleaming with a mix of youthful impatience and curiosity, her arms crossed over her Iwa-issued vest, the fabric taut over her lean frame. 

 

To his left loomed Akatsuchi, the loyal bodyguard, his massive build filling the space like a living monument, his broad shoulders clad in reinforced armor, his hands clasped behind his back, his stoic expression betraying no emotion despite the tension in the air.

 

The office was bathed in the soft, flickering glow of lanterns hanging from the ceiling, their iron frames swaying slightly with the mountain's subtle tremors, casting dancing shadows that played across the walls like restless spirits. 

 

The light illuminated a collection of trophies from past battles, shattered kunai embedded in a wooden plaque, their metal bent from the force of clashing steel. 

 

A framed map of Iwa was hanging in front of him, its borders marked with red ink that had faded to a rusty hue and a sealed jar containing a shimmering sample of Dust Release chakra, a volatile reminder of Onoki’s signature technique, its contents swirling like a miniature storm. 

 

The room’s silence was punctuated by the distant rumble of the mountain’s internal rivers, a network of underground streams that provided Iwa with an endless supply of water, their flow a constant, soothing undercurrent that vibrated through the stone floor, a sound that had lulled Onoki to sleep in his younger days but now grated against his nerves.

 

Onoki tapped his fingers on the desk, the rhythm irregular, a staccato beat that mirrored the frustration churning in his mind. A lot has changed since the last war and soon another will be looming over them. His old senses could clearly sense the shifting winds. 

 

Just a few years ago Konoha lost their professor and yet the Senju princess has steered the village in the right direction. When he heard the news that Hiruzen is dead, he thought maybe now they will finally put Konoha behind them and yet the village remains on the top.

 

Not only that but news of the reemergence of their very long dead enemy has also shocked him. The return of the Uzumaki was a surprise he didn't expected.

 

His thoughts were interrupted by the creak of the heavy wooden door, its hinges groaning under the strain as a shinobi entered, his Iwa uniform soiled with mud and sweat, the fabric torn at the knees from a hasty retreat. 

 

His face was pale, his eyes wide with trepidation, his breath coming in short, shallow gasps as he bowed deeply, his forehead nearly touching the floor, his hands trembling as he awaited permission to speak. 

 

The lantern light cast harsh shadows across his features, accentuating the dirt streaked across his cheeks and the beads of sweat that glistened on his brow.

 

Onoki’s eyes narrowed, his voice a gruff command that reverberated off the stone walls, cutting through the silence like a blade. "Report and make it quick, I don’t have time for your excuses, or I’ll turn you into dust where you stand. Speak!"

 

The shinobi straightened slightly, his hands clasped tightly behind his back as if to steady himself, his voice quavering but forced into a semblance of order. 

 

"Lord Tsuchikage, the infiltration mission has failed again. Our agent was detected before he could even board the sea train from Wave. The Uzushio guards seemed to know he was a spy the moment he approached the platform. 

 

They searched him, questioned him briefly, and returned him unharmed with the usual message, 'Uzushio seeks no trouble.' He has just returned to the village empty handed."

 

Onoki’s hand slammed down on the desk with a resounding boom, the basalt surface splintering further under the force, a web of cracks spreading like a miniature earthquake, the sound echoing through the chamber like a thunderclap. 

 

The shinobi flinched violently, his knees buckling as he stumbled backward, his eyes widening in terror, his body trembling as if caught in a seismic wave. 

 

"Failed? Again?" Onoki roared, his voice a gravelly bark that filled the room, his face reddening with anger, his small frame seeming to swell with rage as he leaned forward, his fingers digging into the desk’s edge. 

 

"How hard is it to enter an island? We’ve been trying for two years, two damned years! and every time, you fools come back with the same pathetic story!” The shinobi trembled in fear.

 

We have continuously sent Shinobi and even civilians and yet no one has gotten inside! What am I paying you for? To take scenic tours of the sea and come back with nothing but excuses?" The tsuchikage roared, anger oozing off him.

 

The shinobi swallowed hard, his Adam’s apple bobbing, his voice a shaky whisper as he replied, his eyes fixed on the floor as if hoping it would swallow him whole. 

 

"Lord Tsuchikage, the defenses are impenetrable. There’s only one entrance to Uzushio, through the sea trains that run from Wave. The guards, they know somehow. It’s like they can smell deceit.” Even he knew how ridiculous this sounded.

 

“Our agents are only searched by them. They didn't even raise a weapon, just questioned them and sent them back with that same  message every time. A lot of our spies have tried different disguises but the result is always the same."

 

Onoki leaned back, his chair creaking under his weight, his anger simmering like a volcano on the brink of eruption, his fingers curling into fists as he glared at the trembling shinobi. 

 

"Only one entrance? Sea trains? And you can’t even board them? What kind of incompetence is this? We’ve sent hundreds of shinobi disguised as tourists with forged papers, civilians posing as merchants and even a few defectors with fabricated stories and every time, caught like rats in a trap. 

 

Even the spies I sent undercover as laborers were returned with that infuriating message, 'Uzushio seeks no trouble.' Trouble? They’re mocking us, playing games with Iwa’s pride!" He couldn't even believe that the puny island his forces once ravaged has the capabilities of detecting his shinobi so precisely.

 

Kurotsuchi leaned forward, her voice calm but laced with curiosity, her red eyes reflecting the lantern light as she tilted her head, her ponytail swinging slightly. 

 

"Grandfather, perhaps we should reconsider our approach. If they’re catching everyone, maybe they’re not hiding weakness. A number of tourists go there every day and spend time there which means that they are not actually trying to hide themselves. 

 

If they wanted trouble, they’d have started it by now. Maybe they’re just trying to live peacefully and don’t want to anger us, knowing full well that we can crush them with our shinobi if we choose." She didn't see the fuss about Uzushio. If they want they can annihilate the island easily with their power.

 

Onoki snorted, his voice dripping with disdain as he waved a dismissive hand, the motion sending a puff of dust from the desk into the air. "Peaceful? Don’t be naive, Kurotsuchi. They’re Uzumaki, sealing experts, survivors of a massacre we thought had wiped them out. 

 

They have been rebuilding for years now and we don't even know who is in charge of that island. I have heard of some Uzumaki hunting criminals and collecting bounties. They even took down those bastards from that organisation we often used. That’s not peaceful, that’s preparation for something bigger. 

 

And that message, 'no trouble'? It’s a warning, a taunt. They’re afraid of evoking our anger, yes, but they’re hiding something. I want eyes inside, not your optimistic guesses. We need to know who’s running that island and how they’ve rebuilt so quickly." Onoki just knew that something big is going on inside that island and one day it will come to haunt them all.

 

Akatsuchi shifted his massive frame, his voice deep and resonant, cutting through the tension like a rockslide. "What should we do, Lord Tsuchikage? If the sea trains are the only way, and they’re catching us every time, perhaps we need a new strategy. Almost all of our agents have been compromised. Should we escalate and use force?"

 

Onoki waved a hand, dismissing the shinobi with a curt gesture, his voice a low growl. "Get out and tell your superiors, fail next time and heads will roll. I won’t hesitate to use my Dust Release. Go!" 

 

The shinobi bowed deeply, his movements frantic and fled, the door slamming behind him with a thud that reverberated through the chamber, leaving a lingering silence.

 

Onoki leaned back, rubbing his temples with gnarled fingers, his mind a storm of frustration and calculation. Two years of failures, he thought, his mind a tempest of rage and strategy. 

 

“Uzushio vanished after that disastrous invasion successfully but even we didn't leave unscathed and that was when we had allies but as things stand now we are alone and now that same island is proudly standing again.

 

We have heard rumours of how Uzumaki's have been hunting criminals and collecting bounties, they are even responsible for killing Diedra. This all just shows that they have capable minds. This is not because they didn't want trouble but because they are preparing for something big.

 

At first I thought it was Konoha behind all of this but with their own problems and loss they couldn't focus on two villages at the same time and even last time they cowered and remained silent.

 

You might think they are sending our shinobi back because they fear us. That is one of the reasons but they’re also mocking us and testing Iwa’s patience. 

 

They are trying to see how long before we act. For now we will wait and watch but if they prove to be a threat, we’ll crush them and only leave dust where Uzushio once stood.” Onoki declared.

 

He knows that even others will be feeling nervous due to the sudden rise of Uzushio. So far the village hasn't done anything suspicious, but he will keep an eye and the moment he catches something troubling, Onoki will make sure that no Uzumaki comes back after this time.

 

Kurotsuchi frowned, her voice probing as she leaned closer, her boots clicking against the stone floor. "Grandfather, I still don’t understand why you’re so focused on this. If they want to avoid trouble, why not leave them be? We could just send hundreds or even thousands of our shinobi and destroy them in a day. What’s the big deal?"

 

Onoki shook his head, his voice sharp and reprimanding, his eyes flashing with a mix of irritation and wisdom. "Foolish girl. Never underestimate anyone, Kurotsuchi, especially not the Uzumaki. 

 

The last time we sent an invasion force, not a single shinobi returned home, and vanished without a trace. We tried to send shinobi to search but the seat destroyed their ships as they neared the island. 

 

It was like the ocean itself was protecting the Uzushio and we were forced to declare them MIA. Their families are still searching for answers. We don’t know what they did, seals, barriers but the island became inaccessible. 

 

Now that they’ve returned, they know we’re their enemies. They’ve always been talented in fuinjutsu and they might be creating monsters like Minato to face us. They have been open and yet no one knows who is running the Island. They have carefully shown themselves and yet kept them a secret and time and that’s what demands my attention."

 

Akatsuchi’s brow furrowed, his massive frame tensing as he looked toward the Tsuchikage with worry etched into his features, his voice deep and cautious. "What should we do if that’s the case, Lord Tsuchikage? If they’re building an army, or worse, we can’t ignore it. Should we prepare for war?"

 

Onoki leaned back further, the chair creaking under his weight, his hand reaching for a cushion to adjust his position, a soft groan escaping his lips as the pain in his back flared. "We will do what I just said, wait and watch." 

 

Onoki said, his voice softening but carrying the weight of authority. "It’s clear we can’t get a man inside, their guards are too perceptive. We’ll leave Uzushio alone for now but if we even get a sniff of danger, we’ll crush them. 

 

And this time there will be no survivors, no mercy. At the same time strengthen our borders and defenses. Times are changing and Uzushio isn't our only enemy. We need to be prepared for the future.” He ordered.

 

Kurotsuchi nodded reluctantly, her voice quieter now. "Understood, Grandfather. But if they’re just rebuilding, maybe we’re wasting energy." She didn't see why Uzumaki could be dangerous. They can easily massacre them. 

 

Kurutosuchi left the office followed by Akatsuchi leaving Onoki alone remembering the day he lost so many of his people to a single clan.

 

---

 

Kumogakure

 

The Raikage's office in Kumogakure stood as an imposing fortress of stone and steel, a testament to the unyielding strength of the Land of Lightning, perched high atop a jagged peak that overlooked the village like a vigilant sentinel guarding its domain. 

 

The chamber was a cavernous expanse with intricate carvings of thunderbolts and swirling storm clouds that seemed to pulse with latent energy, as if the very stone remembered the storms that had shaped it. 

 

The air within was cool and crisp, tinged with the sharp, electric scent of ozone that lingered from the frequent thunderstorms that battered the peaks, blending with the metallic tang of polished steel from the weapons adorning the walls.

 

The massive desk, crafted from a single slab of black ironwood harvested from the dense forests below, The table was covered with maps of the elemental nations pinned with stone weights marked with red ink, and a scattering of empty sake cups, their porcelain surfaces stained with the remnants of the Raikage’s late-night strategy sessions. 

 

Behind the desk sat Raikage A, the Fourth, his towering frame dwarfing the reinforced chair, his muscular arms crossed over his chest, the black fabric of his uniform stretching taut over his broad shoulders. 

 

His dark skin glistened with a sheen of sweat from his morning training, the droplets catching the light like tiny mirrors, his white beard trimmed short and neat, a stark contrast to the wild mane of hair that framed his face. 

 

His eyes, sharp and piercing like bolts of lightning, scanned the room with an intensity that could silence a thunderstorm, his presence a palpable force that filled the space with authority. 

 

To his left stood Darui, his right-hand man, white hair rested against his eye, expression calm and slightly bored, his hand resting casually on the hilt of his cleaver sword, the blade’s edge dulled from years of use but still deadly. 

 

His voice, when he spoke, carried a lazy drawl that belied the keen intellect beneath, a trait that often disarmed allies and enemies alike. 

 

To the right was Mabui, the Raikage’s secretary, her shoulder length white hair cascading down framing her face, her demeanor composed and efficient, her notepad clutched in her hands, the pages filled with meticulous notes in her precise handwriting.

 

The room’s silence was broken only by the distant rumble of thunder echoing through the stone corridors, a constant reminder of the village’s unyielding power and the faint drip of water from a crack in the ceiling, a testament to the mountain’s harsh environment. 

 

The floor, polished to a glossy sheen, vibrated slightly with each roll of thunder, the sound a soothing undercurrent that had once lulled A to sleep in his younger days but now grated against his nerves as he awaited yet another report of failure.

 

The Raikage tapped his fingers on the desk, the rhythm irregular, a staccato beat that mirrored the frustration churning in his mind. 

 

The consistently failed infiltration missions into Uzushio weighed on him like a storm cloud ready to burst, each report a lightning strike of disappointment. 

 

His thoughts were interrupted by the creak of the heavy wooden door, its hinges groaning under the strain as C entered, his posture rigid, his face pale under the office’s dim lantern light. 

 

His blonde hair was neatly combed, his expression a mask of professionalism but his hands trembled slightly as he bowed deeply, various intelligence scrolls clutched in his grasp like a shield against the Raikage’s wrath. 

 

The air grew tense, the weight of expectation pressing down as C straightened, his voice steady but laced with the dread of delivering bad news for the umpteenth time. "Lord Raikage, Darui, Mabui, I have the latest report on Uzushio."

 

A leaned forward, his chair creaking under his massive weight, the wood protesting with a low groan, his voice a deep rumble that filled the room like a thunderclap, shaking the lanterns above. 

 

"Report, C and make it detailed, I want every failure dissected, every mistake laid bare. If it's just excuses, you’ll be running drills with the genin until your legs give out and I’ll personally oversee every lap. Speak!"

 

C nodded, unfolding the scroll with precision, his fingers steadying as he began, his voice measured but tinged with resignation. 

 

"Lord Raikage, our agent approached Uzushio via the sea train from Wave, disguised as a tourist with forged papers from a minor village in the Land of Hot Springs. 

 

He boarded without issue in Wave, blending in with the merchants and travelers. Upon arrival at Uzushio’s port, however, the guards seemed to know their intentions immediately. 

 

They searched him with an efficiency that bordered on supernatural and questioned him briefly, their voices low and deliberate. He was returned unharmed, escorted back to the sea train with a polite but firm demeanor and handed over with the usual message, Uzushio seeks no trouble.This marks our 15th failure in the past two years, Lord Raikage."

 

Ay’s fist slammed down on the desk with a resounding boom, the ironwood surface splintering further under the force, a jagged crack racing across its length, the scrolls jumping into the air before settling back with a rustle, the sound echoing through the chamber like a thunderclap that rattled the walls. 

 

C flinched violently, his knees buckling as he stumbled backward, his eyes widening in terror, his body trembling as if caught in a seismic wave, the scroll slipping from his hands to unfurl across the floor. 

 

"We have failed again?" A roared, his voice a gravelly bark that filled the room, his face reddening with anger, his massive arms flexing as he leaned forward, his fingers digging into the desk’s edge, leaving indentations in the wood. 

 

The shinobi trembled, his breath coming in short, panicked gasps, his hands clutching at his vest as if to anchor himself. "How hard is it to infiltrate an island? We’ve been trying for two years and every time, you fools come back with the same pathetic story. 

 

This is the 15th failure, 15th! I’ve lost count of the men we’ve sent and still nothing! Are you all incompetent or is Uzushio laughing at us from behind their walls?"

 

C swallowed hard, his voice a shaky whisper as he replied, the scroll now a crumpled mess at his feet. "Lord Raikage, we don't know how but they somehow always know whenever our men tried to enter the island. Even our civilians are denied entry. 

 

It seems aside from Iwa, Kumo and Konoha everyone else is welcomed. I don't know how they have done it and it is not an excuse for our failures but they have somehow created a system that lets them detect spies even before they reach their soil.” C finished, he was really impressed by the work that Uzushio has done in guarding itself.

 

A leaned back, his chair creaking under his weight, the wood groaning as if pleading for mercy, his anger simmering like a volcano on the brink of eruption, his fingers curling into fists as he glared at the trembling shinobi, his eyes flashing with lightning-like fury.

 

“Any news on Iwa?” He asked, knowing full well that Onoki will be plotting something sinister. 

 

C smiled, “They also have failed yet again. They have tried much harder than us and yet they couldn't penetrate the island.” He replied knowing it will calm the man in front of him.

 

A allowed his anger to calm, rejoicing that at least the stone has also failed in getting their man inside but this just proves how dangerous those dammen Uzumaki were.

 

Mabui stepped forward, her voice calm but probing, her notepad in hand as she glanced at the crumpled scroll, her long white hair swaying slightly with the movement, her demeanor a stark contrast to the Raikage’s rage. 

 

"Lord Raikage, if they’re catching everyone, perhaps we should prepare for Uzushio. They’ve rebuilt quickly, ships filling their port, trade flowing through Wave and the money they generated is making them a growing power. 

 

What if they’re building an army and weapons. We know how dangerous fuinjutsu could be. Should we strengthen our borders, order an increase in patrols or gather intelligence from other villages? Their secrecy could be a threat we can’t ignore." There must be some Uzumaki who remember what happened to them courtesy to Kumo, Iwa and Kiri.

 

A’s eyes hardened, his voice a stern lecture, his hand gesturing dismissively with a sweep that sent a gust of air across the room, rustling the scrolls. 

 

"Prepare for what, Mabui? Those weak-willed fools didn’t even have the strength to capture our spies and returned unharmed with that message. If they can’t hold prisoners, what can they hope to do against us?” He scoffed thinking about those idiots. If anyone tried to infiltrate Kumo he would have tortured them to death.

 

“Kumo’s might is unmatched. Leave them be. We’ll crush them if they prove to be a threat and when we do, there won’t be an island left, just ash and rubble. 

 

Order the attempts to infiltrate Uzushio to be stopped immediately. We will not waste our resources on that island anymore. It is clear that they don't have the spine to do anything. If they wanted trouble, they’d have started it by now. They’re hiding their weakness, not strength." He proclaimed proudly.

 

Darui shifted, his voice lazy but thoughtful, his hand still resting on his sword, his eyes narrowing slightly as he spoke, the drawl more pronounced. 

 

"Boss, are you sure about that? There are a lot of rumors floating around. Maybe they’re baiting us into a trap with that message of theirs. Lots of people have been going in and out of that island for two years now and yet no information about the island has been leaked. 

 

Whoever is running that island knows what he is doing. Maybe they’re building something big, something we can’t see, danger could be brewing." He suggested it with his usual bored behaviour. It would be good for them not to underestimate the unknown.

 

A waved a hand, his anger fading into weary calculation, his massive frame settling back into the chair with a creak, the wood protesting under his weight. "Don't worry Darui, we will still keep an eye on them and how things are progressing. I have not forgotten how things ended last time. 

 

We lost so much to those red headed demons. Let them rebuild and enjoy their new found strength and when they will become completely comfortable in their homes then we will attack and take everything for ourselves.”  

 

A isn't going to just sit back and let them do anything they want. He will be ready for the first opportunity to send back the Uzumaki in the same hole they came from.

 

C, still trembling, bowed deeper, his voice a hushed acceptance. "As you command, Lord Raikage. I’ll relay the order to halt the missions."

 

Mabui exchanged a glance with Darui, her expression unreadable but her eyes betraying a flicker of concern, her notepad clutched tighter as she nodded silently, her disagreement unspoken but palpable. 

 

Darui shrugged, his lazy drawl returning. "Alright, boss. If you say so. I’ll keep an ear out and If something changes, you’ll be the first to know."

 

A grunted, his voice a final decree. "Good. Dismissed. Get out of my sight and make sure those fools understand what being a spy means and C, next time you bring me failure, bring a plan to fix it or you’ll be running laps until you collapse."

 

The room fell silent, the others disagreeing but accepting, the air heavy with unspoken doubts as they filed out, the door closing with a soft click that echoed in the stillness. 

 

A stared at the map of Uzushio, his mind a storm of strategies, unanswered questions fueling his resolve. They’re weak, he thought. But if they’re not, we’ll crush them with power. For now, let them hide.

 

---

CHAPTER ENDS 

---

Bonus 

Sea Trains

 

 

Notes:

A/N

 

We are back. So we have just done a five year timeskip and the Uzumaki are back.

 

Kabuto joined Uzushio. At first I just wanted to kill him but then I thought maybe he could be useful to the Uzumaki and so I wrote him into the story.

 

This chapter might feel a little different because I have tried to show you the majority of what happened to Uzushio in the timeskip.

 

The next few chapters will focus on the events that are happening and that happened in the timeskip.

 

Both Iwa and Kumo are underestimating Uzushio and one day they will pay for it.

 

Please leave a comment and suggest any ideas you have. I greatly appreciate any review, comment or suggestions you make.